ã€ŠDoctor Goes Back to Joseonã€‹


 Chapter 1: Baik Ganghyuk, Going to Joseon

    <h4>Chapter 1: Baik Ganghyuk, Going to Joseon</h4>

    Ganghyuk was wearing a stiff gown as if it were soaked in the rice glue used for styling in traditional Korean style. He looked very confident while walking in the fashionable robe.

    ¡°Good morning, Professor Baik!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Are you on rotation?¡±

    ¡°No, I am going to the President¡¯s room. See youter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk rode the lift after passing by some nurses and residents. His face looked exceptionally good today in the mirror.

    He was appointed as a professor in his early thirties, and had a good looking appearance, with wide shoulders and a slim body. He was not very picky, and didn¡¯t mind interacting with girls. He would entertain and have a good time with all the girls he met over the years Sometimes, he even went out with two or three girls in a day.

    But, the problem was in his heart, as he did not have anyone whom he liked very much. It was as if he had left all thoughts of romantic love in his mother¡¯s womb, because he had never fallen in love with a girl. He was not over zealous about the prospect of a rtionship.

    ¡­

    ¡®I wish it will not be a meeting set up with a daughter of some professor. How can I have a rtionship with a girl whom I don¡¯t know at all?¡¯ If she were a daughter of a professor, it would be hard to say goodbye after a few formal meetings.

    He really didn¡¯t like any sort of serious meetings.

    ¡®Ding Dong¡¯

    While he was deep in his thoughts, the elevator stopped at the top floor. There was a small door to the left, with another door inside the room.

    He could not meet the president of the hospital until he opened the door.

    When Ganghyuk came closer, the secretary sitting on the chair greeted. ¡°Professor Baik, please wait for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With the secretary reporting his arrival, the door was opened from the inside.

    ¡°Professor Baik! Come¡­ Come in¡± The president said brightly as always.

    ¡®Yes, he must have something to tell me.¡¯ Ganghyuk sighed as he entered the room. He saw a ck doctor¡¯s home visitation bag on the way to the President¡¯s room.

    There was no one who used such an obsolete thing now.

    He would have ignored it on any normal day, but he felt that something was strange on that particr day.

    ¡­

    The president was standing even before Ganghyuk entered the room.

    ¡°Hey, professor Baik¡­ Come on in.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, sir President¡±

    ¡°I am sorry to call you on such a busy day.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. I do not have a special schedule today.¡± It would have been better if he had had one. But, he did not have any excuse, which was why he came here.

    The president rubbed his two hands; it seems that he wanted to ask for a difficult favor.

    ¡®He did that when he asked me to y golf on a holiday.¡¯ Ganghyuk thought.

    Just now, he had rubbed his hands twice as fast as that time. What would be more irritating than ying golf in the cold wind of a Chinese New Year morning?

    Ganghyuk tried to smile as he waited for his next words.

    ¡­

    ¡°You know the chairman, right? I mean the chairman of this hospital.¡±

    How could a professor in the hospital not know the chairman of the hospital? So, Ganghyuk nodded his head.

    ¡°He wanted you toe to a medical visit. He has some girl to introduce to you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°I told him that it would be strange that Professor Baik went a visit but the chairman himself persisted it.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ganghyuk looked at the president while sighing. ¡®If it were about the home visit to the chairman and a set-up meeting with a girl, he must have rubbed his hands twice as fast as now¡­¡±

    It was hard to reject; he really wanted to reject, but it did not seem like a request. It was an order in some way.

    Who was the chairman of the Chungmu Hospital?

    He was the chairman of Chungmu Group, which was the biggest group in Korea. The group was famous for its patriotism, which was why the group was named after Chungmugong Lee Sunshin. (1)

    If the chairman wanted to have a home visit, he had better follow the order, even if his home was located in a dangerous ce like the DMZ.

    ¡°I had already ordered to pack a home visitation bag. There are many medications that the chairman requested. In the bag, there are also other barrels apart from the basic medications. Just give them to him while pretending that you don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    It was already a fixed fact that he had to go. He had not said that he would go, but it was already decided just like that.

    ¡°When can I go then?¡±

    ¡°You said that you did not have a schedule today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did say so.¡± He said it clearly just now with his own mouth. He could not deny it.

    ¡°Then, go now. I will get a car ready for you.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I see.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, but¡­ it might be good for you. You are not interested in any girl anyway. If you marry a girl that the chairman introduces you to, it would be good for you.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense! Anyway, I understand. I am going.¡±

    ¡°OK. Take your time.¡±

    ¡­

    Ganghyuk got in the ck sedan with the ck home visitation bag. After a while, the sedan stopped at a private museum in Hannam-dong. The sign was so small that he might have passed it without noticing that it was a museum.

    The driver pressed a button, with which, the gate swung open.

    ¡°You can go in.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Ganghyuk bent this head and went inside. He was always confident, but today was an exception.

    The ce was shabbier than he had imagined. As he went inside, he saw an aisle with blinking lights around it.

    ¡®It is chilly rather than shabby, to be precise.¡¯ It seemed like the angel of death was waiting for him rather than the chairman of the hospital.

    ¡°Professor Baik?¡± Suddenly, a voice crackled in the area.

    ¡°What? Who are you?¡± Ganghyuk looked around the aisle. When he looked at the ce more closely, he found a speaker and camera on the ceiling.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes,e along the aisle.¡±

    ¡°Ah! OK, I aming.¡±

    It was the order of the chairman, who was very high in the hierarchy, so he could not help but follow. Furthermore, he was a kind of savior to him as well. He did not know why, but the chairman was always very favorable to him.

    When he was a resident, he treated his secretary in the emergency room by chance. After that incident, the chairman made a rmendation for him.

    Of course, he did have good skills to back the rmendation.

    ¡­

    While walking, he could smell old dust. What he could see on both sides of the aisle were only antiques. They seemed like prohibited items that an individual could not keep in his private ce.

    Most of them were weapons.

    ¡®The chairman is very strange. Why did he call me to a ce like this.?¡¯

    After walking for a moment or so, he arrived at thest room. The door was ajar, and he heard murmuring soundsing from inside.

    It was surely the chairman¡¯s voice. However, he could not understand the speech.

    ¡®It does not seem to be Korean.¡¯ He felt pathetic standing in front of the half-opened door.

    ¡®Ahm ahm.¡± He coughed politely to indicate his arrival.

    ¡°Ah,e in.¡±

    Ganghyuk opened the door and went inside, only to be greeted by a fragrant aroma of tea.

    ¡®Is it Puer tea?¡¯

    An old man with white hair was sitting on an old sitting cushion. Although he had white hair, it was hard to estimate his age with his face.

    The president had once told that the chairman had the same look even when he was young. People made a joke about his looks, saying that he was a vampire.

    He had goodplexion and a fine presence. If it were in Joseon, he would have been a general. It seemed like he was not in a situation that warranted a home visit, or any medical opinion as a matter of fact.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± In the chairman¡¯s bright eyes was some kind of longing.

    ¡°Yes, sir. How are you, sir?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡± The chairman looked at Ganghyuk without telling him to sit down. ¡°Come and measure my blood pressure as you are here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He called a surgeon to his ce and asked him to measure his blood pressure¡­ Ganghyuk felt that he should measure his own blood pressure first.

    He tried to pacify himself and then prepared the blood pressure gauge.

    ¡°Could you give me your arm?¡±

    ¡°Yes, here you are.¡±

    ¡°You may feel some pain¡­ It is normal sir. Your readings are 120 and 80.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Maybe it is because I y golf these days. It is good.¡± The chairman smiled while sipping tea. ¡°Do like tea?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°If so, have a cup.¡±

    Ganghyuk then sipped the tea that the chairman had poured for him. The sweet aroma made him feelfortable, and he could finally see the room with a holistic view.

    There were various kinds of antiques and artworks that he seemed to have seen somewhere! A big sword hanging behind the chairman seemed especially impressive.

    ¡°Are you interested in antiques?¡± The chairman noticed his gaze in silence and then asked, to which Ganghyuk answered with a smile.

    If he said no here, he would be out of the mind of the chairman. As he was a member of calligraphy in his college days, he did have some interest in antiques. He could even recite several Chinese poems as well. ¡°I do like them, sir.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then have a look at this painting.¡± The chairman said as he took out a scroll from a drawer.

    It was a very old scroll, which had a portrait of someone on it, although it was hard to recognize the face because of red stains.

    It did not seem to be a precious thing that the chairman should cherish. Yet, even though it seemed nothing special, it was hard to take his eyes off it.

    Ganghyuk started to concentrate on the scroll without realization.

    The chairman asked, as if he had already known what would happen. ¡°Good painting, isn¡¯t it? He spoke very strangely but Ganghyuk did not notice it. He felt strong feeling of yearning from the painting and it interfered with his concentration.

    ¡°Sir¡­ Ah, yes¡­ This man, no, two people¡­ Who are they?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know really. Can you see a sword in it?¡± In the painting was the same sword that was hanging behind the chairman. Along with it, there were other things such as a swing, a rope, books, brushes, and acupuncture needles.

    It seemed that the chairman knew something; his lips were moving as if he wanted to say it out loud. However, Ganghyuk just kept looking at the painting.

    ¡°It seems that they are a couple, a man and a woman.¡± He pointed at the two shadows in the front. In the painting, there was nothing to tell of their gender. But still, Ganghyuk was sure that they were a couple.

    ¡°Is that so? Do they look like a couple to you?¡± The Chairman seemed intrigued by the observation.

    ¡°What did you say just now? En¡­¡± He felt very strange when he looked at the painting. It seemed like he was even charmed.

    ¡°Heok¡±

    Ganghyuk touched the scroll as if he were fascinated by something. The chairman did not stop him and only murmured, as if he knew it would happen.

    When Ganghyuk got his hands in contact with the scroll, he felt as if the world had turned upside down. He thought he must have been holding something, but there was nothing except the ck medical visit bag.

    He could hear the chairman yelling from a distance, but it was hard to understand, as the sound was very weak like a mosquito¡¯s buzzing.

    ¡­

    Soon, somebody woke him up by shaking his body.

    ¡°Sir, sir! Are you sleeping?¡±

    1) Lee Sunshin is famous admiral in Joseon who saved the country from the Japanese

 Chapter 2: It is not indigestion [1]

    <h4>Chapter 2: It is not indigestion [1]</h4>

    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯ Ganghyuk tried to swallow the curse.

    There was a man with a mustache right in his face. Dolseok was staring at Ganghyuk intently.

    ¡°Sir, if your mother knew about it, I would be scolded.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking to me? Who are you? And where am I?¡±

    ¡°Sir, are you pulling my legs again? What is that anyway?¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the thing that Dolseok pointed at. It was the medical visitation bag that he grabbed hard during the flight in his unconsciousness. But, it seemed that his clothes had been reced with something strange.

    ¡°What is this? Why am I wearing it?¡±

    ¡°Your mother made it for you. That is why you are wearing it.¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    ¡°Please, it is not a moment to y a joke. I am going to Okseok first.¡± And the man rushed out of the room just like that.

    ¡°Ha¡± Ganghyuk sighed as he was left alone in the small room. ¡®What is on earth happening here?¡¯ He tried to check himself. He wore a white Hanbok (1) and sat on a futon. There was a smallmp and a low desk near him. The wall was covered with white Korean paper, but the material was different from what he saw in the Folk Vige.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯ Ganghyuk tried remembering to the moment just before he lost his consciousness.

    ¡®Yes, I met the president¡­ and then I met the chairman¡­¡¯ He did not remember what he did after meeting him. It was as if someone had cut the part out of his memory,pletely erasing it.

    ¡®What happened to me?¡¯ He was wondering for a while until he heard a voice.

    ¡°Where is Ganghyuk?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me, where is he?¡±

    It seemed that the unknown man was very angry. And, the problem was that the target might be Ganghyuk.

    Without any surprise, the door opened with a bang. As the door was mmed open too hard, the hinge was almost removed from its brackets.

    ¡°Hey, it is already noon and you are still there,zy boy?¡±

    The speaker was an old man with good looking beard. From his face, Ganghyuk recognized him immediately, but he could not believe his eyes. This guy could not be alive! He himself had cremated him and spread his ashes in the river!

    Ganghyuk rubbed his eyes, but he was the same person even after Ganghyuk looked at him again and again.

    ¡°D¡­addy?¡±

    ¡°Daddy? It seems you are not fully awake yet.¡±

    ¡°Is that really you? You passed awayst year. What happened?¡±

    ¡°What? Ha ha¡­¡± The old manughed as if he had gone crazy, his beard trembling while his body trembled together with it like an aspen.

    ¡®Is that really my father?¡¯

    Hisugh was the same histe father¡¯s. Seeing all of this, Ganghyuk felt that he was haunted.

    The old man was very angry.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± the old man said. He rolled up the sleeves and held a brush on the floor. He flourished the brush as if he were a cleanup hitter in a baseball game. He was a strong man although he had wrinkles on the face.

    Dolseok rushed in to pacify the old man.

    ¡°Please sir, he has recovered from the fever just now.¡±

    ¡°Leave me alone, Dolseok. Let me do it.¡±

    ¡°Okseok is sick now, and we cannot have another patient.¡±

    ¡°Ha, the boy¡­ What should I do?¡±

    The old man left the brush on the floor and tried to catch his breath.

    Dolseok helped the old man, who had fallen to get up from the ground.

    ¡°Sir, I will take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of the bad boy. Okay¡­ When can we expect the doctor?¡±

    ¡°Soon, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ I see.¡±

    The old man walked away while shaking his head, his face full of agony. ¡°God, why is my only son a useless bastard? Did Imit a big sin at some point in my life? He has not even washed his face yet even though the sun has risen high.¡±

    Hearing his ¡®father¡¯s¡¯ monologue, Ganghyuk felt very ufortable. It seemed like he was being scolded, he who was always at first position in school, and had a good life until he became the professor.

    ¡®If it is a dream, it must be a nightmare.¡¯ While he was looking at the back of the old man leaving the room, Dolseok arrived next to him. He bowed his head and said. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go. Your father might die because of the agony.¡±

    ¡°Where do you want me to go, sir?¡±

    ¡°Please sir, do not call me ¡®sir¡¯. It is notfortable for me to handle a joke right now.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not know Dolseok at all, but thetter acted like he knew the former very well. He thought that Dolseok had good skills in acting. He seemed like a good actor from Chungmuro (2). However, if he were an actor, this was as good as it got.

    ¡®What is this? That is a louse.¡¯

    Lice were travelling over Dolseok¡¯s hair and shoulders, but he did not care about them. Even for a method actor, this must have been an unbearable situation. Also, the scene that he saw from the distance was quite strange as well. In the blue sky was a smokeing out of a chimney from all the cooking being done.

    ¡®Seems like it is not a dream.¡¯ Ganghyuk reckoned, but could not understand what had actually happened. And while he was busy wondering about the whole mess of a situation, Dolseok stood there without a movement.

    ¡®I guess I will follow him then. Let¡¯s try to follow him to discover what has happened.¡¯ It did not seem that there would be any harm after all.

    ¡°OK, I will follow you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Dolseok swaggered his shoulders as he walked, seeming like he wanted to hurry up. His steps got faster and faster as the two approached a small thatched house after crossing the wide yard.

    There were many people gathered in that area, and the old man who yelled at him just now was lingering outside the house.

    It was a servant who was sick, but the old man was at a loss.

    ¡°Has the doctor not arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°Catastrophe! How can indigestion be so fatal?¡± The old man murmured impatiently.

    There was a groaning sounding from the room, causing Ganghyuk to look at the room out of curiosity.

    A boy who was less than fifteen years old was lying down, sweating hard. Dolseok rushed in and groaned with anxiety, ¡°Okseok, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Br¡­.o¡­th¡­er¡±

    The boy seemed to be very sick in the eyes of Ganghyuk, who was a doctor. It seemed that he was suffering from dehydration and fever, taking the dry lips into consideration.

    ¡°Here is the doctor!¡± Someone announced as the doctor arrived and politely bowed to the old man. ¡°How are you, sir¡±

    ¡°I am always same. How about your father?¡± The old man responded.

    ¡°He is okay. Thank you for asking.¡± The doctor said.

    ¡°My servant is very sick. Please take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard. I will take a look, sir.¡±

    With that, the doctor walked inside the room, then rolled up Okseok¡¯s sleeve to examine him.

    ¡°I will test the pulse.¡± The doctor said as he felt the boy¡¯s pulse for a while and then nodded his head.

    Ganghyuk was looking at his examination with interest.

    ¡°It is the disease because of blood stasis. I will stab his fingers and give him some oriental medicine.¡± The doctor diagnosed. then tied a finger of Okseok and stabbed it with a needle.

    With that, ckish red blood started dripping out.

    And now, it was Ganghyuk who was startled. He was just thinking, ¡®Is he really going to stab the finger?¡¯ He thought they were performing, when he saw the real blood, he realized that maybe it was neither a dream, nor a joke; but, in fact, the reality.

    ¡°Eu¡­¡± A painful moaning arose. At least, the pain Okseok felt seemed quite real. If that were the case, he could not leave just like that.

    ¡°Wait a moment. Can I see him?¡± Ganghyuk suddenly interrupted the solemn atmosphere with a tone of confidence.

    Nobody could reject his offer, and only the old man, Seungmun, looked at him with regret.

    Ganghyuk came inside the room and spoke to Okseok.

    ¡°Will you fold the knee like this?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, good¡­ Now, I will touch your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Okay.¡±

    After preparing the boy, Ganghyuk stabbed his stomach with his fingers, causing him to frown deeply in pain.

    ¡®His stomach is firm and hot¡­ It is not a performance. It is real¡¯

    Okseok expressed even more pain when Ganghyuk removed the hand from his stomach. The pain seemed to be concentrated in the right abdomen.

    Ganghyuk then went on to sense the pulse. He tried to measure the heartbeat through arteria radialis. ¡®The heart rate is 120 beats per minute¡­. Very fast!¡±

    Sensing this, he immediately stopped the doctor, who was stabbing the boy¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°Stop it! It is not indigestion.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Stop it if you don¡¯t want to kill him! Is your name Dolseok? Call 911!¡±

    ¡°What? Nine what?¡±

    ¡°Okay then! Get the bag that I had!¡±

    1) Hanbok ¨C Korean Dress

    2) Chungmuro ¨C Hollywood equivalent in Korea

 Chapter 3: It is not indigestion [2]

    <h4>Chapter 3: It is not indigestion [2]</h4>

    ¡°ck bag?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the one that I had.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok ran to get the bag while murmuring with a vacant face. Those who were surprised the most were the doctor and old man Seungmun.

    ¡°What are you doing now? We need to give him medicine for his indigestion.¡±

    The doctor was very resistant against Ganghyuk¡¯s sudden outburst, since he was generally treated well, regardless of hierarchy, because of his profession. Additionally, he was not ayman, but a child of a noble, though he was from a mistress.

    Of course, Ganghyukughed sardonically.

    ¡®Pyeongwisan and Gwachesan?¡¯

    He did not know what was up with the names, but he was sure that the patient could not be cured with just medication. Thus, he pushed the doctor away without much strength.

    ¡°Boy! What are you doing to the doctor we managed to call after so many efforts?¡± Seungmun burst in anger, taking the side of the doctor.

    But, despite all the uproar around him, Ganghyuk did not move at all. He did not know where he was and what happened there.

    ¡®But, the patient is real.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was the best surgeon in Korea. If he had a patient in front of his eyes and he operated on thetter, the patient was almost sure to survive.

    ¡°Sir, here it is.¡± Dolseok rushed in and gave him the bag, ignoring the bad mood dispersed in the scene.

    It seemed that he must be a very faithful servant of Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Good.¡± Ganghyuk opened the bag with haste. The contents were quite appropriate, because they were packed for the chairman.

    ¡®So that is why it was so heavy!¡¯

    There were tools for section and drainage, as well as plenty of antibiotics and anesthetics. There was a small hammer, chisel, and smallpass saw.

    This bag could indeed be called as a ¡®Small Emergency Room¡¯.

    After the slight physical altercation, the doctor did not daree to near Ganghyuk. Instead, Seungmun was the one who scolded him.

    A servant living together in the same house usually meant much more than a mere servant. The servant might be closer to the master than people would normally imagine. So, it is natural that he was worried about the boy¡¯s life.

    ¡°Tell me what you are doing now.¡±

    Hearing this, Ganghyuk looked at Seungmun. Thetter looked exactly the same as his father. ¡®It is not a dream at all, as it feels quite concrete.¡¯

    But, it did indeed not seem to be real.

    ¡®Did Ie to the past? It cannot be.¡± Ganghyuk wondered. But, it seemed that traveling to the past was indeed a feasible exnation, considering the neighborhood.

    ¡®Anyway, the urgent thing is to make him live.¡¯

    He answered as he was wearing the operation gloves. ¡°Sir¡­ No, father¡­ Please leave him with me for a while. We need to save him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is why we must let the doctor treat him.¡±

    ¡°No, this doctor is a quack.¡±

    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Although the old man spoke harshly, he seemed to love his son very much, as an expression of half-doubt and half-belief crept up in his eyes.

    This was because Ganghyuk was said to be a genius in his childhood.

    ¡°What are those funny things? Did you learn this from Heejun?¡±

    Ganghyuk did not know who Heejun was, and it was not important to him.

    ¡®Maybe it can be a good excuse.¡¯

    By this time, Ganghyuk had already prepared topical anesthetics. He then answered absentmindedly while listening to his question in an absent sort of way.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I learned from the friend. Dolseok, close the door. If even any windes, Okseok will die.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Eo¡­ Yes.¡±

    But, when Dolseok tried to close the door hastily, Seungmun cried. ¡°Dolseok, who are you listening to?¡±

    ¡°If you want to save Okseok, please listen to me, father.¡±

    His voice was calm, and there was an aura of confidence around him as if nobody could stop him. His aura from his expertise umted in the field shone in every direction like a halo.

    Dolseok could not refuse toply even though Seungmun was half in doubt.

    It was his brother¡¯s life. In this urgent situation, he was the most reliable person that he could count on, although he had been a bounder for a while.

    ¡®Although he looks like a bounder now, he was very clever and famous in his childhood.¡¯

    When he finished Cheonjamun (1) at the age of three, he was called a genius, and was the pride of the Baik family in Suwon. As he looked good, there were many people who wanted to make him marry their daughters, and he was a celebrity among matrimonial brokers at that time.

    ¡®He is a bounder now, but¡­ he used to be quite affectionate as well.¡¯

    Dolseok remembered an incident from his childhood. At that time, he was sick and lying down listlessly just like Okseok. At that time, the little master caught a rabbit for him to reduce his temperature. He was nothing but a servant, but thetter still took all the pains for him.

    He could not forget the little master giving a rabbit to him with his red, frozen hands.

    ¡®Sir, he said that Okseok may die.¡± And with those few words, Dolseok closed the door and went back to Ganghyuk, even though there was some yelling that could be heard from outside, albeit not a harsh one.

    ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Hold themp. It is too dark to see clearly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. But¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You are going to save Okseok, right?¡±

    Hearing the words of Dolseok, the doctor snorted, ¡°Save him? Heung!¡±

    But, when Ganghyuk turned to look back, the doctor pretended to be indifferently clearing his throat, yet remaining in the room.

    It seemed that he was curious about how Ganghyuk would treat the boy.

    ¡°Dolseok?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Hold themp tightly without asking useless questions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Okseok, it may get very cold and be a bit painful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    After saying that, Ganghyuk injected anesthetics into the boy¡¯s right abdomen many times.

    ¡®I had not imagined that I would do this operation with local anesthesia¡¯ He looked at Okseok with worry. He did not have any suspicion about his own skills; he was worried about the patient.

    ¡°Do not move.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Tell me if you feel any pain.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, Ganghyuk held up the mess. When the sharp de shone under the light, he felt something weird.

    Dolseok asked with a trembling voice. ¡°Sir¡­ what are you going to do with that?¡±

    ¡°Hold themp high if you want to save Okseok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Dolseok had to bite the bullet and hold themp. He had to follow Ganghyuk¡¯s order, as it was a matter of life or death for Okseok.

    ¡°Well, nobody should move now.¡± And while saying those words, Ganghyuk opened the right abdomen of Okseok with the mess. Red blood immediately flowed out of the three centimeters long cut.

    The doctor who was watching them silently made a great fuss.

    ¡°Are you crazy?

    ¡°Be quiet!¡±

    ¡°No! I have to report it to the master.¡± The doctor shouted as he got up. The reaction was not just because of the Confucian teaching that the body and all its parts were from parents. In early Joseon, Confucian teachings were not so strong as duringte Joseon. But, it was still a strange and frightening scene to see all that blood.

    And, if the doctor felt like that, Dolseok must have been feeling the same way as well.

    ¡°Eh¡­ eh¡­ Sir?¡±

    ¡°Hold themp.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ yes.¡±

    Dolseok was very obedient as he held themp tight ording to the firm orders from Ganghyuk, and did not try to make any other reaction.

    It was only the doctor who seemed to be on a rampage.

    Dolseok looked at Ganghyuk at a loss, not knowing what to do. But, thetter did not take off his eyes from the incision.

    ¡°Make him quiet.¡±

    ¡°Eh? How?¡±

    ¡°No matter how. He is interfering with the operation. Hold themp tight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡±

    To Dolseok, the doctor was a big shot. But, what else could he do? His brother might die if this carried on. Maybe, if he told thetter that he had just followed the order of his master, he would not be punished to death.

    ¡°Doctor, sir¡­¡±

    ¡°Why, boy?¡±

    ¡°Do not call me a boy.¡±

    ¡°Eok¡­¡±

    With a single kick, the doctor was thrown away to a corner. But, because of this, themp was shaken a little, although it did not make any difference to Ganghyuk. He had already opened the peritoneum and encountered the appendix, which was festering.

    ¡®It is natural to have such pain with this appendix.¡¯

    If it had burst, he would not have had any solution. If he had good tools and environment, he could do something even then, but it would have been impossible here.

    ¡°Are you OK?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good boy. Almost finished.¡±

    ¡®Gulp!¡¯ Dolseok swallowed dry saliva as he watched what Ganghyuk was doing. Cutting the body while one was alive¡­ If it were not Ganghyuk who was doing this, he would have beaten him to death.

    No, if Okseok died, he would not leave even Ganghyuk intact¡­

    ¡°Hold themp tight.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡±

    Since he was thinking of somewhat unfaithful things, he answered more quickly and clearly.

    At this point, Ganghyuk tied the appendix with a thread, then cut it with scissors. It was a very easy operation once the appendix was located.

    ¡°It is done. Now, I need to sew. Hold yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Not feeling any pain, are you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ganghyuk closed the peritoneum and finished the skin closure; the wide open incision was closed tight.

    Although it was nothing to Ganghyuk considering his experience and skills, it was almost a miracle to Dolseok.

    Cutting the flesh and then closing it again¡­

    It was not a big thing to Ganghyuk. He had seen a lot of cases of such kinds of operations even when he was a resident.

    He then took off the gloves and stroked his head.

    ¡°You did a good job. Now, the fever will be gone. Have a good sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Okseok fell asleep after the several days of fighting with the illness and the tension from the operation. His face looked more peaceful than ever.

    Dolseok could not utter a sound at this moment. He still held themp in his hand, and his face under the light was full of surprise.

    It was natural, because what he saw seemed to be miracle to him.

    ¡°Sir¡­ How could you do that?¡±

    1) Cheonjamun ¨C Thousand Chinese Characters

 Chapter 4: It is not indigestion [3]

    <h4>Chapter 4: It is not indigestion [3]</h4>

    It was not only Dolseok who were startled. The doctor who was left in the corner showed a simr facial expression. But, he did not say anything because of his position in the society.

    The two of them kept looking at the face of Ganghyuk, who had cut the appendix and ced it on the gauze. It should have been as thick as a pinky, but now, it was thicker than two fingers.

    Ganghyuk looked at the two, who were staring at him dumbfoundedly.

    ¡®How can I exin it?¡¯

    He had made quite a few lectures as a professor in the medical school even though he was very young. But, he had no experience in exining medical things to those who did not have basic medical knowledge.

    ¡®I must exin from their perspective.¡¯

    It might be rude if he ssified Dolseok and the doctor in the same category, as the former was a servant and thetter was a nobleman. But, from his perspective, they were not much different.

    He asked them while pointing the appendix. ¡°What do you think it looks like?¡±

    ¡°Bad.¡± It was Dolseok who answered.

    As he mentioned, the appendix looked abnormal.

    ¡°Yes. Okseok was sick because of this. I will show it more closely.¡± He said as he cut the side of the appendix with the mess that he had used for the operation. Instantly, yellow pus came out from the point of incision, and a foul odor filled the room in no time.

    ¡°Heok¡­ What is this, sir?¡± Dolseok asked while covering his nose with his sleeves, just like the doctor, who was frowning while looking at it.

    ¡®It is an organ called appendix. It is supposed to have a function rted to immunity. When it gets clogged, it can be difficult for it to recover. Therefore, it gets easily inmed, a condition we call appendicitis. It is usually clogged by stool.¡¯ He shook his head while he was thinking all that.

    ¡®What is the use of exining like this?¡¯ It was not interesting to exin things that they didn¡¯t understand.

    Ganghyuk decided not to exin it like that. It seemed that it could be passed without detailed exnation.

    ¡°What do you think it is? It is a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is bad thing.¡±

    The appendix was defined as a ¡®bad thing¡¯. The doctor who had had a puzzled face changed his facial expression suddenly. It might be that he wanted to recover his face by pretending to know better than Dolseok.

    ¡°Wow, you removed the misfortune! I thought you spent time on useless things, but you actually did it very well.¡±

    ¡®Misfortune?¡¯ Ganghyuk felt a headache on hearing his words. But, it was fortunate that he understood it like that. If he asked for more details, he would be in a more difficult position.

    As misfortune was a bad thing, it might be considered a correct statement.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk made a pause for a while as he gazed at the doctor. It was difficult to decide what kind ofnguage he should use in front of the doctor.

    ¡®Considering his speech, he seems to be a nobleman.¡± Thinking so, he decided to use ambiguous style. ¡°Yes, you are right. He is fine now, and will recover in no time.¡±

    As he had to use old-stylenguage, he felt very ufortable, as if there was sand in his mouth. But, it seemed like he had made a right guess. The doctor did not make any awkward expression after hearing him speak.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for treating you like that. Dolseok, make an apology. It was so urgent, so I had to hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    The doctor was very cool with the situation. He shook his hands and even showed a smile.

    ¡°Not at all¡­ Do not mind.¡±

    He left the house after shaking hands, and did not forget saying goodbye to Seungmun before leaving. He even rejected a sack of rice and ten pieces of paper that Seungmun gave him as a home visitation fee.

    ¡°The kid did it all, sir. I think you don¡¯t need to worry about him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is it true? Did he do it all?

    ¡°Yes, it is true. I did nothing.¡±

    He then went home after praising Ganghyuk. Although he was a quack, he could be considered to be a good guy.

    ¡®I feel sorry.¡¯

    Although he felt sorry for the doctor, there was no time to think about him more, so Ganghyuk turned his eyes to Okseok again.

    ¡®He must take antibiotics for at least three days.¡¯

    The appendix was infected and swollen, about to burst. He had high fever, cold sweats, and a frequent pulse. It showed the possibility that the pathogen had intruded the body through the blood.

    Considering this, he took out antibiotics from the bag.

    ¡®Mayact¡­ This is the best oral antibiotic.¡¯

    There were sixty pills in total, sufficient for 15 days.

    He took out four tablets and gave them to Dolseok. ¡°Grind these tablets and mix with water before giving it to Okseok. Give him the leftover next morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    As he had just witnessed the mysterious and miraculous thing, Dolseok did not even think of asking any questions.

    Now that he had extinguished the urgent fire. Ganghyuk got up, feeling difort in the back and neck from operating on the floor.

    ¡°Egh¡­¡± Seungmun approached him just as he moaned in slight pain, the former¡¯s face full of curiosity and concern.

    ¡°What happened to Okseok? Did you treat him as the doctor told me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir¡­ father. I think he will be alright.

    Seungmun gazed at the room, sticking his head in from outside. Okseok lookedfortable as he was told.

    ¡°Heo Cham, you had a talent that I did not know of.¡±

    ¡°It is nothing.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I thought he would die. I am relieved to see him sleeping like that. You must be very tired as well. Take a rest. Well done!¡±

    Seungmun patted Ganghyuk¡¯s shoulders and went to his room, sping his hands behind his back. Dolseok, on the other side, was busy nursing Okseok.

    He could finally be alone for the first time after the strange thing that happened to him.

    ¡®I must find out where I am. If I am right¡­¡¯ He frowned while thinking.

    If he hade to the past, it was the worst thing that he could imagine. He would lose all the career, fame, and money that he had saved, although thest was not that much.

    He moved away from the area quickly.

    ¡­

    One good thing was that the house was quite big. He did not notice it earlier because things happened so suddenly, but he now discovered many servants in the house.

    There must be more than twenty servants in the house, considering the ones he had counted.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go out, anyway.¡¯ Ganghyuk got out of the house and stood still for a while there. He saw many people wearing old and shabby clothes. Most of them were wearing white clothes, which were faded and dirty.

    Ganghyuk realized by instinct, ¡®It is not a folk vige at all.¡¯

    As time went by and the night arrived, his suspicion turned into conviction.

    It was Joseon itself. It couldn¡¯t be anything else.

    ¡­

    ¡®Oh my goodness! The stars are so bright.¡¯

    It seemed that there were more stars in the sky than he had ever seen up to this point.

    Just when it becamepletely dark, a bell sound rang in the area. Unbeknown to him, Dolseok had arrived back to his side, telling him that it was the Injeong bell.

    Ganghyuk had never heard of it, so he answered tactfully. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If we meet the police, we will be in trouble. The air is cool at night. Pleasee inside.¡±

    It seemed that the Injeong bell was rung to announce the curfew time. If that were the case, it was better to go inside.

    ¡­

    The room was very warm inside. Dolseok rubbed his hands to show respect and said, ¡°Good night, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I am retiring now.¡±

    Ganghyuk let him go and lied down on the futon. He could not fall asleep, possibly because of the firm futon, or the many thoughts racing in his mind.

    ¡®I did something when I met the chairman beforeing here¡­¡¯ But, he could not remember what he had done. ¡®I must think about the way to go back while treating Okseok.¡¯

 Chapter 5: A Tightrope and a Swing [1]

    <h4>Chapter 5: A Tightrope and a Swing [1]</h4>

    ¡®Deng Deng Deng!¡¯

    Although it was dawn, it was still quite dark.

    ¡®Are they crazy? Why did they ring the bell so many times?¡±

    The bell was rung twenty eight times in total.

    It was foundter that it was a Paru. They rang it around five in the morning, signifying the lifting of the curfew for the day.

    ¡­

    Ganghyuk was already ustomed to getting up early. So, he got up from the bed and opened the door, feeling the cool and clean air.

    ¡®This is good.¡¯

    The world he left was full of fine dust. It was a really long time since he had felt such a clean air. However, there were so many things he missed. As he did not have a mobile phone, his fingers did not have things to do, and he felt quite bored.

    ¡°Have you got up, sir?¡±

    When he turned to look back, he saw Dolseok standing there, who brought a basin with hot water and ced it in front of him.

    ¡®It is a good thing to be a nobleman.¡¯

    As soon as he got up, Dolseok served hot water for him to wash his face, seeing which, Ganghyuk nodded his head with satisfaction.

    ¡°Thank you. How is Okseok?¡±

    ¡°He is better now, but¡­¡±

    Dolseok did not finish the sentence, looking down. It seemed like there was a problem.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±

    Although it was a new style of speaking, he had already been ustomed to it.

    He had never known that the historical dramas that he watched in his childhood, such as ¡°Teardrops of a Dragon¡±, would someday help him.

    ¡°The white and long thing that you gave me disappeared. I could not find it no matter how much efforts I put in. I am really sorry.¡±

    ¡°What? You mean the medicine that I gave you to grind for administration?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Em¡± Ganghyuk couldn¡¯t help but moan in exasperation. They were two tablets of antibiotics, something that usually wouldn¡¯t be thought of much. But, they were things that Ganghyuk could not get in this world again.

    He felt sorry for that.

    ¡°I will give you more. Take a good care of them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I am really sorry.¡±

    He opened the bag that he left at his bedside and searched for Mayact. But, something strange happened.

    ¡°En?¡±

    There were 60 Mayacts in his bag!

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    He thought that he had not counted well at first. But, he tried to count again and again, and found that there were indeed 60 tablets.

    ¡®No way!¡¯

    But, it was already absurd to travel back to Joseon. Ganghyuk opened the operation toolset that he had used yesterday to see if his guess was correct.

    ¡®The thread¡­ It is intact.¡¯

    The de that he had used with the mess was the same as before. The bag was exactly the same as the when he opened it yesterday.

    ¡®What on earth happened? Ganghyuk rubbed his chin with serious face.

    He had lived his life thinking that he was a scientist. He believed that all the phenomena in the world had causes and effects, and the process must be logical.

    ¡®It is the kind of situation that I don¡¯t like.¡¯

    But, what else could he do? Sometimes, things that one could never understand would indeed happen.

    ¡®It is good to have more medicine, anyway.¡± It was always better to have a surplus than a deficit.

    He took out two tablets and gave them to Dolseok.

    ¡°Here you are. Grind them finely¡­ No, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    Ganghyuk washed his face and neck roughly, then went to see Okseok along with Dolseok.

    Okseok lookedpletely different from yesterday. First of all, he could now sit up. He even tried to stand up when he saw Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to get up. Lie down. I would like to see the stomach.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He checked the incision that he had cut and sewed meticulously. Fortunately, there was thread in the stitch.

    ¡°Do they stay if they were used in the body?¡±

    If all the medicine disappeared, the ones in the body would go too. And if that happened, Okseok would never recover like this.

    ¡°Good! Now, it does not need to be ground. Swallow it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Did you make a fart?¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Yes, I think so.¡±

    ¡°Then, you can take thin rice gruel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Take a good rest.¡±

    Ganghyuk covered Okseok¡¯s the stomach with a linen and came out of the room. After exiting, Dolseok made a deep bow.

    ¡°Sir, thank you so much for saving Okseok.¡±

    Ganghyuk had received many thank you notes and bows. But, it was the first time for him to receive such a deep bow. Considering the hierarchy between them, it was nothing significant. But, he was not ustomed to it yet.

    He made Dolseok stand up lifting him by the shoulders.

    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±

    ¡°It is natural to make a deep bow to the savior.¡±

    ¡°I did what I had to do. Do not make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°But how¡­. Ah! Should I catch a rabbit for you?¡±

    Rabbit? Wild rabbit? It must have plenty of pesticides.

    ¡°No, no. Come on out with me.¡±

    ¡°Going out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°OK. I will get your breakfast.¡± Having said that, Dolseok stood up quickly and went to the kitchen. It was then that he realized that there was the smell of riceing from the kitchen, where many women were busy with cooking and serving breakfast.

    ¡®Yes, I feel hungry.¡± Ganghyuk went to the room while rubbing his stomach with his hands.

    While he was waiting for the table in the room, Dolseok came with the portable kitchen table.

    ¡°Help yourself, sir.¡±

    It was very disappointing table that Dolseok had brought: Rice, salted crab, soy sauce, and radish Kimchi.

    ¡°Em, thank you.¡±

    He tried not to show his disappointment, but he was quite surprised.

    ¡®No meat?¡¯

    He did not know that soy sauce would be used as a side dish. He thought that it was only a dipping sauce at best.

    ¡®Why is the rice bowl so big?¡¯

    It seemed that they served three times more than normal portions.

    When he looked at out of the window, he saw all servants, including Dolseok, eating. Servants did not have salted crab; what they had was only soy sauce and radish Kimchi. It seems that they took all their calories from rice.

    Ganghyuk managed to finish half of it and asked Dolseok to take away the table, who asked with concern, ¡°Sir, are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°No, I am good. I don¡¯t have appetite, that¡¯s all. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard that there would be Sandaenori in the market today. Would you like to go there?¡±

    ¡°Sandaenori?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the theatre group in Aeogae wille to the market today.¡±

    Theatre group! It would be good to see such a performance.

    If there are many people gathered in one ce, there would be many conversations, and he might be able to find a way to go back.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will escort you as soon as I return this table to the kitchen.¡±

    Dolseok went to the kitchen with the table that Ganghyuk asked to take away, who looked at the ck home visitation bag again.

    Nobody knew for how long he would be there. So, he guessed that it would be better for him to know what he had in the bag.

    ¡®I saw antibiotics yesterday. Here are anti-inmmatory medicines, as well as medicines for high blood pressure, diabetes, and some antiseptics¡­ What is this?¡¯

    There was a medicine that he did not expect in the home visitation bag.

    ¡®Viagra? What a funny guy the chairman is!¡¯

    He wanted to have Viagra at his age? He must be quite a someone.

    ¡®Anyway, it is good.¡¯

    To have Viagra was a good thing. Furthermore, there were plenty of tablets.

    ¡®180 tablets.¡¯

    Even if the chairman used it every day, it would take six months to consume them all. He thought that the chairman might have been crazy.

    He took ten tablets out of the bag while shaking his head. He wanted to check if he had made the right guess.

    ¡®If the bag is replenished automatically¡­¡¯

    If that were indeed true, he could be relieved even if this strange situationsted a little longer. With this, he could have at least something to depend on.

    When he tried to keep the tablets in his pocket, he heard the voice of Dolseok.

    ¡°Sir¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 6: A Tightrope and a Swing [2]

    <h4>Chapter 6: A Tightrope and a Swing [2]</h4>

    ¡°Sir, give that to me.¡± Dolseok felt ufortable because Ganghyuk held a bag in his hand.

    He was the servant, yet he walked empty handed while the master walked holding a bag.

    As it looked heavy, he felt even more ufortable.

    ¡°It is OK.¡± However, Ganghyuk did not want to give the bag to him.

    ¡®Although he looks very faithful¡­¡¯

    He looked at Dolseok persisting for him to give him the bag and thought that he could trust him at least.

    He had saved thetter¡¯s brother, and there should be nothing to doubt.

    ¡®But, this bag is too important.¡¯

    He did not know what would happen if he lost the bag, which was the only thing that he brought from the world he originally belonged to.

    ¡®I can use this for earning my bread if I cannot find the way to go back easily.¡¯

    When his thought reached this point, he grabbed the bag even stronger. Fortunately, nobody tried to approach him.

    He wore ck hat, ck shoes, and a fashionable robe, and was apanied by a servant. Who would be suspicious of him? He was a nobleman himself.

    ¡­

    ¡°There¡­¡± Dolseok pointed at the ce where many people were gathering together. Because there were too many people, it was difficult to know what they were doing, leave alone watching the performance.

    ¡°It is early in the morning. We finished our breakfast just now. Why are so many people still gathering there?¡±

    ¡°It is because the Aeogae performance group does note often. Perhaps, they will go to the ce of Governor of Suwon tomorrow after performing here today.¡±

    ¡°Governor?¡±

    He was embarrassed for a moment because he did not understand the word Dolseok had said. But, he was a clever man, so he remembered about it from his memory.

    ¡°Governor (The third grade local government official)?

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°We came here to watch the performance, but it seems we will not be able to watch it.¡±

    ¡°Why? What makes you think so?¡± Dolseok opened his eyes wide and showed puzzled expression.

    ¡°How can we watch it? There are too many people.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­ Sir, you have been very strange since yesterday.¡± Dolseok smiled and then rolled up his sleeves and yelled with a big voice.

    ¡°Go away, people. Here is a nobleman.¡±

    It was awkward, but the effect was surely great. People split apart to leave a huge path forward. Dolseok pointed at the path created just now and said, ¡°Sir,e this way.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Yes.¡± Ganghyuk hid his awkward face and walked through the people, thinking that even the president or the chairman could not get this kind of treatment in that world.

    ¡°I think, here would be good.¡± Dolseok pointed the seat at the front row.

    Of course, it was upied. There were people who might have hade there without even having breakfast to get a better seat.

    ¡°Go away, fellows.¡± But, with the shout from Dolseok, they turned into empty seats. Ganghyuk smiled bitterly while watching them leave the ce.

    ¡®Well¡­¡± He took a good seat and sat down there while clicking his tongue.

    ¡®Fortunately, I am not ayman.¡¯ He was fortunate to be a nobleman; it was really good seat indeed. He could even see the wrinkles of the performers, as itmanded a good view.

    ¡°Dolseok,e here and sit down.¡±

    ¡°No, I am fine here, sir.¡± Dolseok insisted on standing behind Ganghyuk. It seemed that he tried to be polite.

    ¡®He is a big guy¡­ People behind can see the performance only when he is sitting down.¡¯

    Then, he saw some women on the opposite side. There were some women among the group with voluptuous hair, seemingly of high status.

    ¡®Do womene to the marketce? En¡­¡¯ Ganghyuk tried to remember what he had learned in school. ¡®Yes! It said that customs of Goryeo still continued in early Joseon.¡¯

    It must not be the mid orte Joseon, considering that noble women came to the marketce to watch Sandaenori.

    ¡®There is no one beautiful here.¡¯ He sighed with disappointment.

    Yes, it was true indeed. Even in the 21st century modern Korea, he could not find someone who could fascinate him. So, how could he find someone here in Joseon?

    It was no wonder at all undoubtedly.

    ¡®It seems that they perform tightrope walking here.¡¯ He observed

    The performers moved ardently; they installed a swing and prepared the masks. But, the most remarkable thing that attracted people¡¯s attention was a tightrope.

    It appeared to be ten meters high in the air. Just looking at the rope made him dizzy.

    ¡°Sir, it is time for it to start.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With Dolseok¡¯sment, performers rushed onto the stage. They added to the amusement by ying on the swings and swearing. They were talented enough to make Ganghyuk excited, even though he was ustomed to various kinds of sensational content.

    ¡®It seems like I am looking at some martial arts.¡¯

    Some of them seemed to know martial arts; when they ran here and there, he could hear some rapid wind tearing sounds. It seemed too much for old people to follow the pace.

    At that moment, the man who appeared to be the boss of the group bumped into a man on the swing.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! Is he injured?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. Look at him. He is fine.¡±

    As Dolseok mentioned, the boss rubbed his chest with his hands and then participated in the performance again.

    ¡°Is he OK? Yes, he seems to be OK.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. They are experienced.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are really good.¡±

    Their rough movements attracted people¡¯s attention, but the most exciting performance was indeed the tightrope walking.

    Dolseok was excited as well, so he yelled. ¡°Sir, therees Eoreumsani.¡±

    Although he did not know what Eoreumsani meant, Ganghyuk could guess what Dolseok had tried to say. He could see a performer who was lifted high in the sky.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Eoreumsani walked on the tightrope freely. Sometimes, he used only one leg, and sometimes, he even ran on the rope.

    ¡°I have never seen such a good Eoreumsani before. He jumped so high! People said that Aeogae group was the best, and it indeed seems the case.¡±

    ¡°I agree. They are really good!¡±

    Ganghyuk had not seen such performances since he was too busy studying all his life. But, he noticed a strange thing while he watched the performance in concentration.

    ¡®It is strange! He does not have an Adam¡¯s apple.¡¯

    It meant only one thing¡­

    ¡®Woman? Can a woman be a performer?¡¯

    He could not understand it; however, he could not ask Dolseok about this either.

    Dolseok kept saying that Ganghyuk was quite strange since yesterday, and he could not further confirm it with such an awkward question.

    Soon, the performance ended and the performers took off their masks¡­ All except Eoreumsani. Ganghyuk realized that it was definitely a woman. ¡®The clothes are loose so it is covered. But, the line is very sharp.¡¯

    While he was upied by Eoreumsani, an old man came to the front. He was an old man with white hair, but his voice had some kind of strength.

    ¡°If you enjoyed the performance today, please show your gratitude.¡±

    With thement, the performers ran here and there to collect money. Coincidentally, the performer who came to Ganghyuk was the very Eoreumsani.

    ¡°Sir, if you enjoyed the performance, please give me enough.¡±

    Eoreumsani tried to talk with a thick voice, but it sounded strange, because he was already suspicious.

    ¡®Why should I care? It is nothing.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t matter to him if this Eoreumsani was a woman or a man.

    ¡®Anyway, how much should I give?¡¯

    Ganghyuk put his hand in his sleeve and hesitated. There was a fan in his sleeve. It was nothing to him, but a fan was a luxurious item in Joseon.

    It definitely was not the thing to give away in the marketce.

    Dolseok caught the mood and whispered in his ears.

    ¡°Please keep your fan. I will take care of it.¡¯

    ¡°Okay. I enjoyed it a lot.¡±

    Dolseok took the bundle off his back and gave Eoreumsani a big bowl of rice. With the sound of rice pouring into the sack, Eoreumsani bowed, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The group went away after collecting the money and goods.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it so nice?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is indeed very nice.¡±

    ¡°Sir, now that Sandaenori is over¡­ I will take you to a good ce.¡±

    ¡°Good ce?¡±

    ¡°You know about it.¡±

    Dolseok took Ganghyuk to a salon where Gisaeng was served for the customers. Considering the noiseing from inside, he guessed that there must be other customers in there.

    At that moment, a woman with false hair grabbed Ganghyuk¡¯s arm and took him inside.

    ¡°Sir, long time no see! I will find a room for you.¡±

    Seeing this, Dolseok couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Hey ugly girl, how dare you take his arm? Why is it noisy like this?¡±

    ¡°The Aeogae group was here not that long ago¡­¡±

    The loud voices and noisesing from inside were from drunkards. Hearing all thismotion, Dolseok shook his head and yelled, ¡°Inside, inside. Our nobleman is visiting the ce. What is all the fuss and noise?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Yes, yes. Come here.¡± An old woman led Ganghyuk and Dolseok inside. It seemed that there was a customer next door, but it was not as noisy as outside.

    Ganghyuk could see the boss, Eoreumsani, and two other men there.

    ¡°I will get liquor and food for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, hurry up!¡± With Dolseok¡¯s urge, the old woman smiled and went out. Dolseok opened his mouth after confirming that the woman had gone far away from them.

    ¡°Sir, you are the best.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There would be no other nobleman who woulde to a salon with his servant.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Ganghyuk showed a cool smile.

    ¡°No, no. You are the best. You saved Okseok. I will give you a treat today.¡±

    ¡°What? Okay. But, do you have money?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Our master gave me two rolls of silk.¡±

    ¡°OK, then you can buy.¡± There was no reason to reject the offer after all.

    Ganghyuk leaned his back against the wall, feeling tired on the warm floor. ¡®Yes, I woke up very early today.¡¯ It seemed that he would fall asleep if he had even a single drink.

    ¡®Dan Tang Tang¡­¡¯

    Just at this moment, he heard big noises from the room next door while he was taking a rest with his eyes half closed. The door opened, and an urgent voice arose.

    ¡°The boss¡­ Our boss fell down.¡±

 Chapter 7: A Tightrope and a Swing [3]

    <h4>Chapter 7: A Tightrope and a Swing [3]</h4>

    ¡°En?¡± Ganghyuk straightened his back from the wall quickly.

    ¡°It seems something has happened.¡± Dolseok looked outside with half-closed eyes.

    The performers who had fallen down after drinking went to the other room one by one. They were very tough guys who seemed to be prepared to fight with anyone.

    ¡°They are gangsters, sir. It is better to be cautious.¡± Dolseok closed the door calmly.

    Soundproof facilities were not well installed in Joseon, so closing the door did not make much of difference. They could hear all the sounds from the next door.

    ¡°Boss! Sir! Open your eyes!¡±

    ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Father! He is not breathing!¡±

    There was a sharp female voice among the thick and low male voices. Ganghyuk already knew that there was a girl, but he did not know that she was the daughter of the boss.

    Ganghyuk tried to listen to what was happening in the room next door, and Dolseok also came close to the wall.

    ¡°Sir, it seems like someone has fallen.¡±

    ¡°Em¡­ the boss of the group.¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness. It was said that they would y in the Governor¡¯s ce tomorrow, but it seems not possible now. He will not forgive him.¡±

    ¡°He is sick now. Why will he not forgive him?¡±

    ¡°It is not a family event. Our master will go, too. All the noblemen here, as well as the governors and mayors of nearby cities are invited.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The point was the face of the Governor. Even in the event of an ident, a person who marred the event should be responsible for that.

    And, if it were the event of a governor, there would be an even heavier responsibility.

    Ganghyuk looked at the bag that he held in his hand. ¡®Should I examine him?¡¯

    When Ganghyuk moved his hands, Dolseok became nervous. ¡°Sir, do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Should I not?¡±

    Dolseok shut his mouth on hearing the counter question.

    Ganghyuk was not one to thrust his nose into other people¡¯s business. He was actually the one who would try to avoid being meddled into troublesome works.

    ¡®But, this is Joseon¡­Who will fight against a nobleman?¡¯ After all, it was not a mountainous ce but a city, and it was bright daytime.

    Dolseok did not think differently either. ¡°There is nothing you should not do.¡±

    It was Suwon, and he was a member of the Baik family of Suwon. Although Seungmun had retired and left his office by then, his fame did not lose its power. He still had many followers and fellows in the pce. Local government officials would often send gifts to his house.

    ¡°OK then, let¡¯s go.¡± Ganghyuk went out of the room while holding the bag. Dolseok also got up from the seat, albeit with some hesitation.

    If the master wanted to go, how could a servant stay and not follow him?

    ¡­

    The door was wide open.

    When Ganghyuk looked in, he saw people doing many different things to make the fallen guy recover. They sprayed water, shook the shoulders, sand did anything and everything that they could.

    ¡°Call a doctor! Doctor!¡±

    Eoreumsani gave up pretending to be a man at that time as she yelled with a sharp voice. Her hair were wet because of the sweat. It might be because of the mask or the urgent situation.

    Some of the performers yelled and cried, giving up all hope. ¡°He has passed away. What is the use of calling a doctor? s!¡±

    At this moment, Ganghyuk cleared his throat to notify his arrival and knocked the door. It was not really needed, as the door was wide open. ¡°Is everything OK inside?¡±

    The people in the room were alerted by the strange voice.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man who rode the swing stood up in front of Ganghyuk. Although he was shorter than thetter, his body was stout. His eyes were full of tears, since he had just been crying.

    Dolseok stepped into between the two.

    ¡°Aheo! He is the son of the Baik family.

    ¡°What? Baik family?¡± The man did not retreat, but his aggressiveness reduced considerably.

    It was certain that Ganghyuk was a nobleman.

    ¡°Our master is very good at medicine. You should be honored as he will take a look.¡± Dolseok looked at the audience with some dignity.

    In Ganghyuk¡¯s eyes, Dolseok was nothing but a servant. But, his bluffing worked well in front of the performers. And it was especially effective on the woman who yed Eoreumsani.

    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡±

    That was something Dolseok was not sure about. It was the first time for him to see his little master¡¯s skills yesterday. As a matter of fact, it was the first time for Ganghyuk to do ay beneficial work for the world.

    ¡°En¡± Dolseok moaned instead of answering the question, but it was Ganghyuk who answered. He went inside, leaving the man in front of him in his ce.

    Since Ganghyuk had a very good body, nobody could counter him.

    ¡°Yes, I am a doctor.¡± Ganghyuk said as he examined the neck of the boss. It would be usual to touch and examine wrists in such a case, but Ganghyuk examined the neck. It was a totally different scenepared to what everyone in the room had seen before. However, nobody dared to keep him from examining him.

    Ganghyuk tensed up. ¡®There is no pulse.¡¯

    Sometimes one would not feel any pulse when the blood pressure was too low. In this case, the doctor needed to check the artery in the thigh, located near the groin.

    But, when Ganghyuk touched his groin, protests rose in the whole room. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    But the mor did notst long.

    ¡°Be quiet! Oh my goodness!¡±

    Ganghyuk remembered that the boss had an ident in thest performance. ¡®He got his chest hit by the head.¡¯

    It was not a small shock to be passed just like that without causing any impact.

    ¡°It is the heat problem. Well, take off his jacket.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do not ask questions and just follow the order.¡±

    At this moment, the person who responded first was Dolseok. As he had already seen the miraculous skills of Ganghyuk, he did not hesitate even the slightest.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? He is our boss¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut your damned mouth and take off the jacket.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Eo.¡±

    When Eoremsani moved ording to his orders, some other men moved to follow his words as well. It was not only because he was a nobleman; the overwhelming confidence in his speech made them subconsciously be influenced by his words as well

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    In an instance, the jacket was removed. There was a blue bruise on his chest which was very conspicuous. Ganghyuk performed a physical diagnosis and spoke to his servant, ¡°Dolseok, open the bag.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk took out a big injection and a stethoscope.

    ¡°Yes¡­ It is what I thought.¡±

    There was a weak heartbeat, but it did not really reflect an effectively pumping heart. It was because of blood in the pericardial cavity of the heart.

    ¡°Dolseok, hold the patient.¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­!¡±

    Ganghyuk stabbed the needle in the chest of the boss without waiting for Dolseok¡¯s answer. As he did that, red colored blood came into the syringe, seeing which Eoreumsani cried, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    But, Ganghyuk did not care. Once he started, he would never look back.

    ¡°Dolseok, take a good look at it and follow it!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°It is a life-saving skill, so pay attention.¡±

    Although the blood that was pressing the heart had been removed, the beating power was not strong enough. Hence, Ganghyuk started chestpression right away.

    What he was performing was cardiopulmonary resuscitation. The people who did not know about it might have thought that Ganghyuk was killing the guy.

    A big grown-up adult repeatedly pressing the chest of the unconscious guy with all his might¡­

    Eoreumsani looked puzzled, and so did everyone else; but Ganghyuk did not pay attention to the response of the neighboring people. He only concentrated on the heartbeat of the patient.

    ¡°It has note back yet. Now, it is your turn.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Press the ce between his nipples with you palms. Keep your arms straight.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok felt some bad mood filling up the room among the people, but he still nodded inpliance.

    He felt if the boss were not revived, he might end up dying. Ganghyuk was a nobleman, so he would not be killed, but there would be no other way for him.

    While Dolseok pressed the chest of the boss with all his might because of the fright that he might be killed, Ganghyuk did an even more surprising thing.

    ¡°Heup¡± He started doing mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.

    Seeing this ¡®horrifyingly absurd¡¯ series of events, Eoreumsani grabbed his shoulders. ¡°Why are you ridiculing my father? If he has to be dead, it is okay. But, do not y with him.¡±

    However, Ganghyuk was strong enough to not be bothered by her. Even a tough woman couldn¡¯t not keep him from doing what he was supposed to do in order to save the patient. The woman almost hung on his shoulders as the two moved together.

    Suddenly, Ganghyuk yelled to Dolseok without budging an inch. ¡°Wait! Wait for a moment.¡±

    While they were doing that, people came to surround them. Some of them held clubs or sharp things in their hands.

    Dolseok answered while being intensely anxious. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Ganghyuk examined his neck silently, and then nodded his head.

    ¡°We can be relieved of a great anxiety now. He will be awake soon.¡±

    Hearing his statement, Yeoni stared at him wide-eyed. She was sure that her father had died. How could a dead persone alive again?

    When all the people watched Ganghyuk with puzzled eyes, the man on the swing tapped the club he held in his palm and said. ¡°Okay. If he does not survive, I would not leave you alone.¡±

    It was not only he who had brutality shing in his eyes for the two. Most of other people in the group were showing off the same animosity tantly. It seemed that their respect for their boss was bigger than fear of the nobility.

    Dolseok whispered worriedly. ¡°Sir, they seem very aggressive.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. I guarantee it that he will recover.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Dolseok realized that the phrase ¡®Don¡¯t worry¡¯ was making him even more worried. He prayed for his safety to his ancestors whom he had never met before. ¡®Please, please don¡¯t let things mess up.¡¯

 Chapter 8: A Tightrope and a Swing [4]

    <h4>Chapter 8: A Tightrope and a Swing [4]</h4>

    ¡®Tuk¡­ tuk.¡¯

    Dolseok shuddered at the sound that the man made by tapping the club on his palm. Ganghyuk looked at him once and then took out the stethoscope from the bag, listening to the heartbeat of the boss.

    ¡®There is no noise. Fortunately, the blood will not leak out anymore.¡¯

    It seemed that he would not need to open the chest. Of course, it was impossible to open the chest here. With relief, Ganghyuk murmured. ¡°Good. He will not die.¡±

    He took out a piece of gauze from the bag and pressed on the ce that he had stabbed. Fortunately, the boss was very healthy, without any serious illness. Therefore, the bleeding was controlled rtively easily.

    ¡°Good, he will now recover soon.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the boss with a light heart as Eoreumsani and the other men came to thetter and massaged his arms and legs. It was an old home remedy, and seemed very effective; it helped blood cirction anyway.

    ¡°Heok¡± Soon, the boss exhaled a shallow breath and opened his eyes. He blinked his eyes, seemingly not fully awake.

    ¡°Mother¡­ myte mother.¡±

    ¡°Father! It¡¯s me. Are you OK?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ it is Yeoni. What happened to me?¡¯

    ¡°You fell down in the middle of the drinking session. Do you remember?¡±

    Yeoni pointed at the clothes which were half wet. It seemed that the boss did not remember anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know at all. Who is he?¡±

    Although he was not fully awake, he was the boss of a group. He immediately noticed strange people in the group from a nce. Even more importantly, he noticed that Ganghyuk must be a nobleman.

    ¡°He is¡­¡±

    Yeoni tried to answer the question, but she did not know his name. All the men surrounding the scene showed their puzzled eyes and scratched their heads idly.

    They had dishonored the savior earlier on due to their ignorance. Thus, Yeoni knelt down to apologize, and the others followed. ¡°Sorry! We made a big mistake. We havemitted a grave sin¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head, taking it for granted. ¡°It is alright. It is not a grave sin, anyway.¡¯ On the other hand, Dolseok looked like a person who had just returned from hell.

    ¡°Yes, fellows. You must know him better. He is the nobleman from Baik family of Suwon. His name is Ganghyuk.¡± He answered while lifting his head gantly. His voice showed that he was still tensed, but his posture was much more dignified than before.

    ¡°I am Ganghyuk Baik.¡± Ganghyuk held out his hands as usual.

    The boss nodded his head helplessly.

    He used an ambiguousnguage, as he could not determine which style he should use. It could have been out of etiquette but Ganghyuk did not care.

    ¡°Ah, is that so? Why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Father, he saved you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I must thank you for this life-saving grace.¡±

    ¡°You are wee. But, you need to take care because you are not well enough.¡± Ganghyuk said while shaking his hands.

    All the people present there became tensed with Ganghyuk¡¯sment. Nobody took hisment lightly, since they had just seen him saving their boss from death. Furthermore, he still held a syringe full of blood in his hand.

    ¡°Then¡­ What did you feel after bumping into him?¡± Ganghyuk pointed at the man on the swing. It was he who had held the club and threated him. He knelt down and bowed repeatedly, as if afraid he was going to be punished.

    The boss frowned as he remembered the pain when he bumped into the man. ¡°Ah, it was painful. But, it was not a big pain to cause me to die.¡±

    ¡°The blood vessel in the pouch epassing the heart was broken. Because of the blood, your heart could not beat. I removed the blood, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    There were no one who understood this exnation. Only Yeoni and Dolseok tried to understand, but it seemed like even they did not understand it fully.

    ¡®They will not understand, anyway.¡¯

    The years that he spent teaching students as a professor did not leave him alone. He tried to exin things in full scale, but the next moment, he gave it up and just smacked his lips in exasperation.

    He did not know how he should address the old man in front of him, and thought that he had better ask.

    It was much better asking in advance than making a mistake. It was a kind of strategy that he learned from his experience in the hospital.

    ¡°How can I address you?¡±

    The bossughed at Ganghyuk¡¯s question, but then frowned as he felt the pain in his chest because of theughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me with bad names such as b*stard.¡±

    ¡°OK, then I will call you Pyeonsu. How did you feel when you fell?¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you freak out? Was everything turning ck?¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly!¡±

    Once the heart stopped, the blood would no longer circte. Naturally, the blood would not reach to the brain.

    In unconsciousness, everything would turn ck, which was a natural process. It was amon sense that even a high school student would have.

    However, there was no one in this room who had had such an education. Thus, the room was suddenly filled with exmations of surprise and awe. Dolseok looked up at Ganghyuk with full respect.

    ¡°Your heart stopped, so I pressed your chest to make your heart beat again.¡±

    ¡°Then, did Ie back from death?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a sort of.¡±

    If he had left him in that status, he would have surely been dead then. So, it could be phrased like that, as he technically was dead at that time.

    ¡°Heo¡­ Then, am I good now?¡±

    Ganghyuk shook his head on hearing the question. ¡°No, not yet. Although the pouch does not bleed anymore, it can burst again at any time.¡±

    ¡°Then, what should we do, sir?¡± This time, it was Yeoni who stood forth and asked the question with passion, having seen her fathere back from the grasps of death.

    She was very pretty, but Ganghyuk did not notice it at first because he was too busy reviving the boss. And now that he was no longer preupied, she did remind him of the poem by Taeju Na.

    ¡®She is pretty when carefully examined, and she is prettier when observed for long.¡¯

    He answered the question while privately thinking that she was a beauty indeed. ¡°He must take medicine and be cared for. He will be ok after a few days.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°What should we do? Please guide us.¡± Yeoni and other tough guys knelt down and bowed. They had their attitude changedpletely.

    ¡®Do they all have bipr disorder or something?¡¯ Ganghyuk looked at the group with dumbfounded eyes. He wondered why those people were so faithful to Pyeonsu. It must be because he treated his group very well in their everyday life.

    ¡®Ok, I think it is good to have some rtionship with this group.¡¯ He remembered the performance that he saw some time ago. They were not ordinary men considering their movements. He did not know how long he would stay in that world, but it would be no harm to be friends with them.

    ¡°It is not a difficult thing, and there is nothing for you to do. Dolseok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Bring the bag to me.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Dolseok brought the ck leather bag.

    The ck, square-shaped leather bag looked extraordinary to all those who were present. The owner of this extraordinary thing must be an extraordinary person indeed. In the minds of the group who were bowed there, respect grew even more.

    Ganghyuk searched for something in the bag with a cool face, and ultimately took out two tablets. He realized that there would be no use to give many tables at once, because they would disappear and the bag would be replenished anyway. So, he thought that it would be better to give them one by one.

    He gave the tablets to Yeoni and said, ¡°He must take this every day.¡±

    ¡°How, sir?¡±

    ¡°Swallow it with water. It is for the heart. Hmmm.¡±

    He had taken out two kinds of medicines; one was an antibiotic, which would prevent inmmation of the wound inside the body, as well as the wound made by the injection. The other one was a steroid, so as to speak, panacea.

    If one had a disease and it was not from a pathogen, a steroid would cure it quickly: it was a cure-all.

    Ganghyuk tried to think of a proper exnation for a while. But, at second thoughts, he determined to give them a convenient exnation.

    ¡°It is a medicine that prevents bad spirits from umting in the heart. But, there is no way to cure if the same part is injured. Thus, it is better not to do the performance again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, sir. I will only facilitate the performance.¡±

    ¡°Pyeonsu, do you get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will follow your orders.¡± Pyeonsu sat up straight and said while bowing his head to show his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, sir. Tomorrow¡¯s performance owes a lot to you.¡±

    ¡°The performance is not important now. Ok, do not worry too much. If you have any problems,e to my room. Also, don¡¯t forget toe to my ce to get medicine tomorrow.¡±

    By now, he had cured the disease and settled everything. Although he did have something to ask as well¡­but, it was not urgent. It was not good to ask someone who had barely managed to survive to do something, so it might as well wait.

    ¡®I will ask him to do that when hees to get his medicine tomorrow.¡¯

    Ganghyuk stood up to leave, but Pyeonsu yelled with an urgent voice. ¡°Hey! You are my savior! Where are you going? Yeoni, offer him a drink!¡±

 Chapter 9: A Tightrope and a Swing-5

    <h4>Chapter 9: A Tightrope and a Swing-5</h4>

    With Pyeonsu¡¯s remark, Yeoni grabbed at Gnaghyuk¡¯s trouser, which was almost taken off as it was not tied firmly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. I think it is not good manners to let a savior go like this.¡± Yeoni used a male voice again.

    ¡°Ha?¡± Ganghyukughed, aghast. She was trying to pretend a man with her hair untied.

    Once they saw himughing heartily, the rest of the group also tried to hold him still, especially the man who had a club, who was now even more passionate in keeping him there.

    Because he had sinned against the savior, he wanted to make an apology. ¡°Sir, pardon me all to hell. Please forgive me and have a drink.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡± Ganghyuk was not angry at all, so he could not reject their offer. When he turned to take a seat, he found Dolseok already sitting down, his face all smiles as he poured a drink by himself.

    He must have been thrilled because he did not need to spend money for the drinks.

    ¡°Okay. I guess this will be my first time drinking here.¡±

    Hearing this, Dolseok made a strange face. Ganghyuk would win the first ce if there were a contest for drinking in Suwon. As far as he knew, thetter had caroused here just three days ago.

    However, nobody mentioned it at all. After all, he was the most important guest in the room right now.

    ¡°Then, I will take a sip.¡±

    As Ganghyuk held his ss, Pyeonsu poured him a drink. ¡°I am Weolbaik Peyonsu, leading this group. You can call me Pyeonsu.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Ganghyuk drank the alcohol he was poured with a gulp.

    ¡°Ka¡± It was considered good to make an exmation.

    The alcohol was clear like Soju, but the taste was profound and mysterious. ¡®Sweet, with a little bit acidity¡­ It is good.¡±

    When they went to have a drink even in the hospital at the other world, he always finished a ss in one go; he always drank bottoms up.

    Keeping that habit up, he did the same thing in this world as well.

    The group liked his drinking habit very much, as it made him look broad-minded and magnanimous.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir, I am Yeoni. I would like to offer you a drink as well.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok.¡±

    ¡°Please keep the secret that I am a woman. It is a top secret.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He was pretty good at keeping secrets.

    If he started telling secret stories of patients that he came to know during examination, he would have to spend many nights.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head and drank the ss.

    Next was the man from the swing. By now, he had left the club far aside, and approached Ganghyuk on his knees. ¡°Sir, I am called Makbong. I have gravely sinned¡­ Please pardon me.¡±

    ¡°It is OK. Pour the drink.¡± Ganghyuk looked very cool. Although not to this extent, he had already experienced such threats from patients and their guardians in the hospital.

    The rtionship with guardians of the patients depended on the status of the patient. If the patient were getting better, the rtionship would be good. But, if the patient were getting worse, then the rtionship would go from bad to worse.

    Therefore, there was nothing to worry now.

    There were many people who wanted to pour a drink for him after Yeoni and Makbong. Ganghyuk was the savior of Pyeonsu, and his drinking pattern showed that he was a broadminded person. He was a true hero.

    Ganghyuk himself was a person who would not reject a drink. Additionally, he had many things to think about at that time.

    As a result, he drank all the sses that they poured for him and got drunk.

    Dolseok could not drink because he had to take care of his master, although it was he who wanted to have a drink the most.

    ¡­

    ¡°Then, I will see youter.¡± Ganghyuk bid farewell while leaning against the side shoulders of Dolseok.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you for the time.¡± Makbong bowed, bending his body to the maximum.

    At that moment, Yeoni ran to him and asked. ¡°Sir, when can I pick up the medicine for my father?¡±

    ¡°You should visit me every day. Come to my house tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will visit you as soon as the curfew is lifted.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok.¡±

    And with that, Ganghyuk and Dolseok left the salon for home.

    It was not much dark inside because of themps, but it waspletely dark outside. Dolseok held a torch carefully to light up the way ahead.

    ¡°Sir, why did you drink that much? It was not a very good drink.¡±

    Ganghyuk smiled without saying anything. His thought arranged themselves and all came to be clearer with drinks.

    ¡®There is no way to go back.¡¯

    All his wishes and hopes were shattered. He wished so much that it were all a dream.

    But, how could a dream be real like this? How could a person experience something that was totally new to him?

    ¡®Should I live here?¡¯ Ganghyuk thought as he walked while leaning on Dolseok, who seemed to be ustomed to this.

    ¡®Then¡­ I cannot live like this.¡¯

    His eyes blinked in the darkness.

    He became a young professor and yed important roles in the hospital in that world. He had a desire to be better than others, and an ability to realize that desire.

    Even though he came to Joseon against his will, this propensity of his did not change.

    ¡®I can make it happen.¡¯

    Gagnhyuk looked at the bag that he grabbed firmly enough to cause his vessels in the arm to show up. Then, he returned to himself and straightened his body.

    ¡°I am sober enough. Let¡¯s take a walk slowly. I would like to watch the stars.¡±

    ¡°Eh? You watch the stars every day. Nothing special, sir.¡±

    ¡°You are my servant. Don¡¯t talk back to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. But, do not walk too slowly. The Injeong bell will ring soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. You might stay fine, but my buttocks will have some serious pain.¡±

    When they got back home, Seungmun was sitting in the hall. Although he did not show any special facial expression, his face looked sad. He hoped to see his son doing something good, but thetter came home drunk again. He was obviously not happy seeing him drunken.

    ¡°Are youing home just now?¡±

    He did not expect any good answer. It was natural considering the life of Ganghyuk in this world. But, the problem was that he was not the same person anymore.

    Ganghyuk had already made his mind. If he could not find out how to go back, he might as well live a good life in this world.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I am a littlete.¡±

    ¡°A little? Do you hear the bells outside?¡±

    And indeed, there were bell soundsing from the distance¡­ The Injeon bell notifying the time of curfew.

    It was an evidence that Ganghyuk had arrived at home veryte.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°Thankfully your ears work well. Son, you are twenty four years old now. You must do something.¡±

    Twenty-four¡­

    So, this was the reason why he felt light. He was much younger in this world.

    Ganghyuk looked at his hands for a while.

    The skills of the hands, knowledge in the head, and materials in the bag¡­! He would be able to achieve something here even though it would not be the level that the old man wanted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do something.¡± He did not look like a drunkard anymore as he made the decisive remark.

    Seungmun was clearly softened on hearing that remark. He used to be a strict official, but now, he was a weak father.

    ¡°Ok, it is all up to you. I will be going to bed. You don¡¯t need toe to my room to say good night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Have a good sleep.¡±

    After that interaction, Seungmun went back to his room. He was an exact replica of Ganghyuk¡¯ste father, not only in terms of appearance, but also the personality.

    ¡®He tries to be unfriendly, but I know that he will not keep it atst.¡¯

    One good thing in this world was that he could see the old man. He felt like he was seeing histe father.

    ¡®I will show him my sess.¡¯

    Although he looked healthy, nobody would know when the old man would pass away. And here in Joseon, the probability would be even higher.

    While he was standing there with an empty mind, Dolseok came to him and whispered. ¡°The wind is very cold. Pleasee inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You must be tired, too. Take a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk let Dolseok leave and then went into the room. He still held his home visitation bag, and the tablets he had taken out of it were in his pocket.

    ¡®I should check how it works.¡¯

    Ganghyukid down on the futon, leaving the bag and pocket wide apart.

    If he were right, all of the medicine would be in the bag again.

    ¡®If that is the case¡­ I can live here in this world even better than in Korea.¡¯

 Chapter 10: Birth of an Excellent Doctor [1]

    <h4>Chapter 10: Birth of an Excellent Doctor [1]</h4>

    ¡®I just can¡¯t seem to get ustomed to these bell sounds.¡¯

    He was irritated by the constant bell sounds arising early in the morning. He felt just like hearing rms from when he was under military training.

    An amazing thing was that Dolseok always stood in front of the door when he opened his eyes. And to his surprise, he always held a basin with warm water.

    ¡°Sir, did you get up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, leave the basin there. I will washter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will get your breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ganghyuk smiled with satisfaction and sat up. He then looked at the pouch that he left at his bedsidest night.

    ¡®Well, there is nothing there.¡¯

    All the disappeared medicines were found back in the bag.

    ¡®Howe this can happen?¡¯ Ganghyuk came out of the room, tilting his head. There were many things in the world that did not have clear answers. And, he did not like wasting time on them.

    ¡®Ssh¡­ ssh.¡¯

    He felt that his skin was very good even though he did not use soap.

    ¡®Twenty four years old¡­ My skin is really good.¡¯

    It was soft just like when he was a student. He had many affairs with seniors back then¡­

    ¡°Sir, I will get the breakfast.¡±

    ¡°No, I would like to see Okseok first.

    ¡°Ah! Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Did you visit him in the morning? How did he look?¡±

    Ganghyuk seemed not really curious about the result. It was nothing but appendicitis. Even though the environment was not really good, his skills could cover those disadvantages.

    And, the medicine would also work well.

    ¡°Huu¡­ All of the other medicines were useless¡­ But, he is really good now. He wanted to resume work, but I told him to take rest for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It is far too early for him to start work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please tell him so.¡±

    Dolseok made a great fuss after pointing at Okseok, who was cleaning the ground with a brush. Although hisplexion was a little bit pale, he looked good.

    When Okseok saw Ganghyuk, he dropped the brush hastily.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°You look good. Let¡¯s see your abdomen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk rolled up the jacket and looked at the incision. ¡®It is well stitched. It will leave a scar, but that cannot be avoided.¡¯

    Even without a proper light, the operation was a sess.

    ¡°Very good. Yes, you can do this as an exercise. But, do not forget to take the medicine.¡±

    Ganghyuk put the medicine on his palm.

    ¡°Two tablets in the morning and in the evening. Swallow them with water.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Please sir, have breakfast now.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    Ganghyuk went back to his room, leaving Dolseok and Okseok there. There were no side dishes on the table.

    Compared to this, the food that he had in the salon was like a king¡¯s table.

    ¡®But, this boiled water is good.¡¯

    Perhaps, they knew that their master had a drinkst night, and Ganghyuk was impressed by their consideration.

    Other side dishes were same as yesterday: Salted crab, radish Kimchi, and soy sauce.

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    While he was eating, a familiar voice came from outside the gate.

    ¡®It is a very familiar voice¡­¡¯ Ganghyuk stopped eating and thought. He had met not many people in this world. Therefore, there were not many people whose voice he knew.

    ¡®Ah! It is Makbong.¡¯

    The stout and tough guy with temper!

    He was frank and candid, as much as he had a temper. It seemed that he had great affection for Pyeonsu. Coming to the house in this early morning clearly showed his affection for Pyeonsu.

    Dolseok was not a ve, but ayman who served Ganghyuk, so he had a rank. Therefore, another servant rushed to the gate to open it.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, can I see Mr. Baik¡­ No no¡­ Please, call Dolseok.¡±

    ¡°Dolseok? Why? He is having breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Please tell him Mackbong is here.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Wait there.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Although he was impetuous, he could not directly call for a nobleman. If he did, he could even be punished.

    The big gate and high wall made Makbong feel greatly daunted. He had heard of Baik Family of Suwon many times, but he did not know the reality. It was only now that he saw their house and realized the family was really great.

    As a matter of fact, Dolseok was ranked quite high among the servants. He served for the family with fame.

    While Makbong was waiting without promise, Ganghyuk went to the door. It was etiquette to open the door when a guest came.

    He had already prepared the medicines to give him. So, Ganghyuk told the servant who held the doorknob. ¡°I know him. Open the gate.¡±

    ¡°Sir. I did not know he was your acquaintance.¡± He felt sorry and scared because he made the mastere to the gate, so he apologized by bowing many times.

    Ganghyuk shook his hands, since he was still not ustomed to these things.

    ¡°It is alright. Open the gate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The servant moved quickly, and the heavy gate opened.

    There was not only Makbong, but also Yeoni, who was wearing male clothes and had tied her hair. But still, her beauty was a constant.

    ¡°Oh, you two areing together? Is Pyeonsu alright?¡±

    Hearing Ganghyuk¡¯s question, Yeoni bowed.

    ¡°Yes, sir. He is feeling better now.¡±

    ¡°Do you expect any problems with the performance?¡±

    This time, it was Makbong who bowed. He showed an extra submissive attitude because of the misbehaviorst night.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will assist him.¡±

    ¡°Good. It is good to hear that he is well recovered. Here are the medicines.¡±

    Yeoni received the medicines while being overly subservient to Ganghyuk. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    At this moment, Makbong showed an awkward face and asked gingerly, ¡°Can we get some more?¡±

    It was an expected question, and Ganghyuk had already prepared an answer, so he answered without changing a single facial expression.

    ¡°That is difficult. It is all that I can make in a day.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is very rare. It is the only one in the world.¡±

    It was a verymon medicine in the other world, so much so that it was there in a home visitation bag. But, in this world, saying this was not a lie at all.

    Hearing this remark of his, Yeoni and Makbong showed even more gratitude on their faces. They thanked by bending their body even more.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°If you are not busy today, could you be generous enough toe to the performance today?¡± Yeoni invited him carefully.

    Ganghyuk answered while rubbing his chin; he was not familiar with the feeling of having a beard at all. ¡°But the invitation should be made by the governor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. But, nobody will stop you if youe.¡± Yeoni said while looking around the house which had arge yard and tens of servants.

    ¡°Yes, my father will go.¡± There was nothing bad if he made friends with some high-ranking officials.

    ¡°That will be great for us, sir. We hope to see youter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. We will go now. Thank you.¡±

    They bowed and retreated while taking backward steps. But, Gagnhyuk had turned his head before they were out of his sight.

    It was because Seungmun had called him from behind.

    ¡°Who are they? They don¡¯t look like ordinary men.¡± From their clothes and other appearances, they indeed looked very shabby.

    But, Ganghyuk had prepared the answer for it as well. He was a good speaker, and had given lectures in that world; so, there was nothing that could easily make him stutter.

    ¡°They are the family of the patient that I cured in the market yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did¡­ Are you going to the governor¡¯s ce today?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You persisted not to go, so I will go alone.¡±

    ¡°I will go with you too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Seungmun was ready to leave. He had already tied a hat string under his chin. The hat was made of horse¡¯s mane, and the string was made of jade, looking very luxurious.

    It was gifted by the king when he served as a Daesaheon (1), and he valued it very much.

    ¡°Then, be prepared quickly. Not only the governor of Suwon, a Grade 3 official, but also governor general of Gyeonggi, a Grade 2 official, will be there today. Your hair is not tidy. Get yourself together.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Ganghyuk wille with me, so we need one more horse. Go and get it.¡± As Ganghyuk went to get ready, he ordered the servant standing nearby.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk returned to his room and looked at himself in the mirror, finding that his hair were like a bush.

    ¡°En¡­ Can I brush them up?¡±

    He then remembered the tightly tied hair of Seungmun. There was not a string of hair being in disorder.

    As he had quick eyes for learning things, he could imitate the hairstyle of Seungmun. After tying up his hair, he wore the hat. Although he was not married yet, he must behave as an adult, as he was already old enough.

    Seeing his tidy look, Seungmun was satisfied. ¡°You look better. Let¡¯s go. Governor general might be waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The horses were ready. Seungmun got onto the horse without hesitation, and it was now Ganghyuk¡¯s turn.

    Of course, he had not ridden a horse before.

    ¡®Ah, I rode the horse once in Jeju Ind.¡¯ Fortunately, the horse was of the same size as the one he had ridden in Jeju Ind.

    Dolseok assisted him, so that he could ride it easily.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You are wee, sir.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With Seungmun¡¯s remark, Dolseok and the other servants guided them out on their ride.

    ¡°Shee¡­ Go away.¡±

    It was very early in the morning, and Seungmun¡¯s house was located in some odd corner. So, there were no one on the road. But, the servants still led the horses while shouting ¡®Go away!¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked around for something while he was riding the horse. Dolseok had repeatedly mentioned ¡®Baik Family in Suwon¡¯, so he already knew that it was Suwon.

    ¡®No, there is no Hwaseong.¡¯

    He could not find Hwaseong anywhere, which meant that this was the time before the sovereignty of King Jeongjo.

    ¡®Is it the 16th or the 17th century?¡¯

    While he was concentrating on thinking, Dolseok was diligently leading the horse.

    ¡°Here we are.¡±

    ¡­

    There were already a swing and a tightrope in the yard. Seungmun went to the seats next to Governor of Suwon and Governor General of Gyeonggi, which Ganghyuk headed to the much lower seats.

    But still, even the lower seats had local government officials and other noblemen seated there. It was clearly a bigger event than what he had expected.

    Gisaeng, or escortdies, were seen waiting on guests.

    Ganghyuk sat on his seat and looked at the performance group. Pyeonsu arrived soon, and he looked very healthy, just as Yeoni had mentioned.

    ¡°Sir, we would like to start.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°We will do our best today.¡±

    With the greetings from Pyeonsu, the performance started. It was not much different from the performance of the day before. Actually, it was a bit less interesting, because they omitted the bad swears.

    But, it seemed that Seungmun and the other officials really enjoyed the performance. They sat in the best ce and had drinks while they watched the performance.

    ¡®Is it finished now?¡¯ Pyeonsu did not participate in the performance till the end, and he came out to the stage only at the end of the performance.

    When he bowed politely, the Governor of Suwon asked. ¡°I heard that you had an ident. They said you had almost died. Are you alright now?¡±

    Maybe it was the Gisaeng who waited on him who told him the story, given that he knew the details of the story.

    ¡°Yes, I have recoveredpletely.¡±

    ¡°Who cured you? It seems he had great skills.¡±

    Pyeonsu looked up to Ganghyuk, feeling intensely anxious.

    ¡°I am afraid to say this, but Schr Baik, who is sitting there, saved me.¡±

    It was the moment that Baik Ganghyuk, who was notorious as an offensive scum, showed his other side to the world.

    (1) Daesaheon ¨C a high-ranking official.

 Chapter 11: Birth of an Excellent Doctor [2]

    <h4>Chapter 11: Birth of an Excellent Doctor [2]</h4>

    ¡°Schr Baik?¡± Governor¡¯s eyebrows were raised with inquisitiveness.

    There were only two Baiks in that ce, and it must not be Seungmun. In that case, there was only one left¡­ that Baik Ganghyuk, who was a notorious gangster in Suwon!

    Ganghyuk was so notorious that even Governor General of Gyeonggi had heard of him He was the only one weakness of Seungmun, a famous schr who hadpleted his office sessfully.

    And now he heard that THAT guy had skills to save one from the death?

    He could not believe his ears.

    ¡°What? Baik Ganghyuk?¡± Governor General mentioned the name in surprise. Although he was a governor general, he was still behind Seungmun. Additionally, he was far younger than thetter. Therefore, it was very rude to mention his son like that.

    ¡°Ah, excuse me!¡±

    ¡°NO¡­ No¡­ Ganghyuk, is it Pyeonsu whom you saved yesterday?¡± Seungmun stammered out in surprise.

    He had heard the details from the Gisaeng who was beside the Governor just now.When people fell like that, there was no hope for them to survive. That wasmon sense.

    At that time, many noblemen were interested in medicine, and Seungmun was one of them. He read medical books and cured any sick servant he could.

    As per the story from the Gisaeng, he was the incarnation of Hwata and Pyeongjak, the most famous Oriental doctors in China. Obviously, he could not hide the surprise he felt.

    But, despite all the uproar and disbelief around him, Ganghyuk remained cool. ¡®They make a fuss for nothing.¡¯

    When he was in the hospital, he cured such patients many times. Sometimes, he cured several patients like that in a day.

    He stood up and answered. ¡°Yes, father. I had treated him.¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡± Seungmun eximed in surprise, though that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t proud of him.

    On the other hand, Governor and Governor General had different thoughts.

    ¡®We cannot count on the Gisaeng. No.¡¯

    They thought that it must be significantly different from what she had told. It was especially for the Governor, who was proud of his medical skills and did not recognize Ganghyuk. He had met many famous doctors, but nobody was young like him.

    However, there were different thoughts in the area. Most of the people who were not in the highest ranked seats looked at Ganghyuk with wonder; especially middle-aged people, who seemed to show a great interest.

    After all, it was natural to have some diforts in that age.

    As expected, they all came to meet Ganghyuk after the performance.

    ¡°Long time no see, kid. I have had some back pain for a while. Could you treat it?¡±

    ¡°I sprained my ankle on the way here. Could you examine it?¡±

    There were many requests of that kind, most of them from noblemen in the town. But, as they were noblemen, Ganghyuk could not examine them in the marketce.

    So, Ganghyuk answered to hold the horse by the reins. ¡°If you cane visit my ce, I will examine you. If there are sick people around you, you can bring them as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Do you really mean it? Okay then. I will visit you in no time.¡±

    ¡°I see. I shall take my leave then.¡±

    ¡­

    Ganghyuk got on his horse to ride back home. It was awkward when he first rode it, but he had be somewhat ustomed to it already.

    But, just as he was about to leave, Yeoni came to him along with Pyeonsu and Makbong.

    ¡°Sir, are you going now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°We did not show our gratitude yet. It is what we received from the government office. Please take it.¡±

    With that having been said by Yeoni, Makbong put down a box with a grunt. In the box were marten and deer hides.

    They were expensive and valuable things, so Seungmunughed brightly.

    ¡°Ganghyuk, it is the reward for saving a person. Take it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, Father. Thank you, but you have not fully recovered. You need toe to me every day for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. We will stay here for many days with Pyeonsu for the consultation.¡±

    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s good. Then, you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    They were all very happy right now, all except Dolseok, who now had to carry the heavy box. He could not ask the servant who held the reins of Seungmun¡¯s horse after all. So, he had to carry it alone.

    ¡°Ach¡± Dolseok groaned, since the box was very heavy. But, he was very stout and strong, so he managed to follow the group without stumbling.

    In the meantime, Seungmun looked back. Since he rode the horse very well, his body was not moving at all, even though he moved his upper body on the horse.

    ¡°Now, tell me the story. What happened yesterday? The Gisaeng told me that he was dead and then was resurrected by you.¡±

    Ganghyuk told the story exactly as what happened.

    ¡°His heartbeat had stopped, and he might have almost been dead. I made his heart start beating again.¡±

    ¡°Really? How could you do that? Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°If you know the principle, it is not really difficult, Father.¡±

    ¡°Oh! You have good skills indeed. I was surprised when you cured Okseok, but this is even more surprising. And here I thought that you only roamed around uselessly.¡±

    What he wished Ganghyuk to do was to study and to take Gwageo, the highest-level state examination to recruit ranking officials in Joseon. But, he had already given up such vain hope after all the years.

    This was why he was very happy with Ganghyuk now, since he had done something incredible for once.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I will examine patients from tomorrow. It is not convenient to do in my room.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! I will get a room prepared for that. Do not worry!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Seungmun couldn¡¯t help but show some excitement, since he was quite proud of his son. Dolseok, on the other side, also made a fuss as if he was the one who had done everything. ¡°All the people who witnessed the incident wille. I think my master¡¯s medical skills are beyond this world.¡±

    ¡°Do not exaggerate. Do not make a fuss and lead the horse properly.¡± Seungmun scolded Dolseok, although he enjoyed hisments.

    As the mood was very amicable, Dolseok smiled rather than getting his tail down.

    ¡°Yes, yes, sir. Shee! Go away!¡±

    Seungmun kept moving forward like that for a while and then called out, ¡°Ganghyuk¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, father?¡±

    ¡°It is good that you have good medical skills and knowledge. But, you must pay attention to Gwageo. Understood?¡±

    Ganghyuk did not have any intention to study anything other than medicine. He had once memorized Chinese characters when he was in the calligraphy club, but it was all gone. As of now, all he could do was write his name and a few Chinese poems, and that was it.

    ¡®But, I don¡¯t want to cause any troubles here.¡±

    Considering the circumstances, the original Ganghyuk must have been a gangster. So, it would be okay even if he pretended to study.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good. Hurry up!¡±

    ¡­

    As soon as he arrived at home, Seungmun had the servants prepare a room in a separate building. As it was to be used as a clinic, he ordered the servants to clean it thoroughly. Dolseok called Ganghyuk after some preparation.

    ¡°Sir, have a look.¡±

    ¡°OK, I will see.¡±

    Ganghyuk went to the other building while following Dolseok. It was empty, since it was the ce normally used for guests.

    ¡°It is still cold because we have not heated it yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ganghyuk said as he went into the room. There were traces of the things that Seungmun had taken care of.

    There were clean cushions and futon where patients could lie down. It might not be as good as a clinic in the city, but it is good enough to be a health office in the rural area.

    ¡°Good¡­ It is good enough.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°I will work here from tomorrow. Be prepared to assist me.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Me, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will be good for you to learn medicine.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Dolseok nodded with hesitation. He was a servant of Ganghyuk, so he could not reject any order of his. Furthermore, it was not a dangerous thing, so he thought that there would not be much harm in learning medicine.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay, take a good rest today and go to bed early. We will be busy tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is the first day, so I guess there will not be many¡­¡±

    ¡°Nobody knows.¡±

    When he was in the hospital, he was very popr, and even Member of Parliaments could not make a reservation easily.

    ¡®Of course, I am not in that world. So, I should not expect such a thing here.¡±

    But, in reality, that was all nonsense. Even the patients who had told him that they woulde might not. But still, he wanted to be prepared thoroughly.

    ¡°Prepare two basins to boil water. I may need them when patientse.¡±

    ¡°Boiling water? I see.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am leaving now to take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok seemed to have pain in his arms because of the heavy box he had carried, so he was massaging his arms constantly.

    ¡°Dolseok¡­¡±

    Just as he was about to leave, Dolseok stopped there on hearing the calm voice. He was very faithful originally, but he had be even more faithful after he saw Ganghyuk treating Okseok and Pyeongsu.

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Before going to bed, take it. Your arms will be better.¡±

    Ganghyuk gave him an anti-inmmatory medicine and an antacid. Dolseok knew how precious they were, so he received them politely with both hands.

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±

    ¡°Yes, see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡­

    Ganghyuk stared at the sky while standing there for some time after Dolseok had left. It was not much different from that world he used to live in, except there were more stars, and they were brighter.

    ¡°Am I the only one brought here?¡¯

    It was a bizarre thing to be brought to another world. It might be that he was the only one. But, there could be others as well. It would be no harm to find out.

    ¡®If the performerse tomorrow, I will ask them to investigate if there is anyone who knows about Korea.¡¯

    Since they were always moving around, they might actually be the best people to be given that mission. Anyway, he did not have much hope.

    ¡®I will try to live a good life here for a while. I would like to see him smiling.¡¯ Ganghyuk sighed while looking at the side where Seungmun used to rest. He felt some kind of affection, probably because Seunmgmun resembled histe father very much.

    Thus, the uing day would be crucial. Hence, Ganghyuk hastily went to his room to try falling asleep.

    ¡­

    ¡°Governor¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hush, hush.¡±

 Chapter 12: Birth of an Excellent Doctor [3]

    <h4>Chapter 12: Birth of an Excellent Doctor [3]</h4>

    It was an ordinary morning. Ganghyuk washed his face with warm water and then had breakfast.

    ¡®It is so simple and humble. But, it is edible nevertheless.¡¯ Ganghyuk thought as he looked at the empty bowl. It was a big development from the days when he could not finish even half of the bowl.

    While he was taking a rest sitting in the hall, somebody knocked on the door.

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    It was Makbong. As Ganghyuk had been waiting for him, he rushed to the gate. But, Dolseok was still faster.

    ¡°Sir, may I open it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he wille every day for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    The gate was very heavy, and it was not easy to open. But, Dolseok unlocked thetch easily as he said, ¡°Your medicine worked wonderfully.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel better?¡±

    ¡°It is better than just that. I have no pain at all. Usually, it would take days to recover from something like this.¡± Dolseok smiled while opening the gate, revealing Makbong and Yeoni standing outside.

    As usual, Makbong knocked on the door, but Yeoni greeted first. ¡°Sir, how are you?¡±

    Everybody in the ce knew that Yeoni was a girl. But, she pretended to be a male and talked with the male voice.

    It was awkward, but Ganghyuk did not mention it.

    ¡°Yes, I am fine. How is he?¡±

    ¡°He is good. But he could not get up due to the tiredness from the day before.¡±

    ¡°No problem. How long can you stay here for?¡±

    Hearing the question, Yeoni rubbed her chin. ¡°Nothing is fixed yet. But, there are some big marketces near this town. Therefore, we do not need to worry about it.¡±

    ¡®Marketce¡­Yes, it is best to ask them to find something.¡¯

    Ganghyuk handed the medicine he prepared and said, ¡°Good. Here are the medicines for today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Yeoni answered with a pleasant voice. But, when she was about to leave, Ganghyuk stopped her.

    ¡°Are you busy?¡±

    ¡°Do you have something to order?¡±

    ¡°I have something that you will have to investigate for me.¡± Ganghyuk lowered his voice. And along with his voice, Yeoni and Makbong lowered their bodies.

    He was the savior of Pyeongsu, not to mention his status! He was a nobleman. He was not the kind of person who would normally face them up close like this.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Please tell me.¡±

    Makbong bent his head as Ganghyuk started to talk with some hesitation, ¡°Can you ask if there are people who know about Korea in the marketce, or when you meet other people?

    ¡°What?¡±

    It seemed that the new word Korea was difficult for Makbong to understand. Ganghyuk had already known that Makbong was not very clever, but this confirmed it for sure.

    On the other hand, Yeoni nodded her head quickly.

    ¡°Did you say Korea?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°OK, I will ask people if they have heard of Korea.¡±

    ¡°Do not try too much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The two people went to the darkne after showing their gratitude by bowing deeply. Whenever he saw them, he felt the same thing: they were very swift and agile.

    ¡°I did exercises, too.¡± Ganghyuk sighed with envy.

    When he looked back the yard, it was bleak.

    ¡®I would like to have some exercise tools here. When I am ustomed to this environment, I will get some.¡¯

    He touched his chest to feel some remaining muscles. It was natural, since he had very good body. But, it was not as good as when Ganghyuk was twenty four years old in the other world.

    ¡®The body is not as good as the one in that world. I have some pains as well.¡¯

    He lived a busy life in that world, but suddenly he had nothing to do. He was bored. However, he did not want to read books like Seungmun. As a matter of fact, he could not read Chinese characters well, and he would not like to read even when he could read them fluently.

    ¡®It is better to go to the clinic.¡¯ He thought that it would be better to be in the room.

    ¡°Dolseok¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the examination room.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Aha. The separate building? Yes, sir.¡±

    When he got into the room, he found that it was warm unlike the day before. Clearly, they had heated up the room.

    He also saw a pot containing boiling water in the corner of the room.

    It was a satisfactory view for Ganghyuk, but it was very strange to Dolseok. First of all, there was no aroma that they could smell in an oriental clinic.

    ¡°Sir, do you need some herbs?¡±

    ¡°Herbs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. We can buy herbs in the marketce. If you want some, I will buy them.¡±

    ¡°Ah! En¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk remembered his childhood when he went to an oriental clinic after being dragged by her mother, and the bitter medicine that he had at that time!

    ¡®What was that medicine?¡¯

    He was not interested in oriental medicine, and had not done any rted studies. Therefore, there were no herbs that he knew about.

    ¡®What I know of is only deer antlers.¡¯ Furthermore, he did not know of their effects.

    ¡®A doctor cannot give a medicine that he does not know the effects of.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at the bag that he held in his hand and thought that he could cure most of the diseases with the medicines in the bag.

    ¡°It is okay. I have this bag.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ You will not use acupuncture needles?¡±

    ¡°Acupuncture needles?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Acupuncture¡­It was one of the traditional therapies, the effects of which had been proven. With the craze of alternative medicine, many researches were done, and many rted papers were published.

    It had started when Ganghyuk was still a student, so he had read some papers with interest.

    ¡®Yes, it is effective when it is injected to the ce with inmmation. The elevated inmmation rate can be reduced with the needle.¡±

    However, he had never used the acupuncture needles in that world.

    ¡°It is alright without it. Why are you pushing me like this?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, no. What I want is to help you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Do you know how many patients I have treated up till now?¡±

    Dolseok thought about hiding the impolite expression.

    ¡®Only two at most.¡¯

    How he could not know? He had served this bounder for years. But, he still had some sense, since he had served Ganghyuk for many years.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thousands of people. What you need to do is learn beside me. You must feel honored. To see my operation, people from overseas¡­ No, it is enough.¡±

    Ganghyuk realized that he made a mistake, and regretted it instantly. But, there was no need to be worried. Dolseok did not pay attention to his remark when he mentioned thousands of people. Actually, he did not listen to him carefully at all.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Heo Yeop hase to see you.¡±

    Heo Yeop was one of the people whom he met in the performance ce.

    ¡®He had said that he has had back pain.¡¯

    It was not a difficult case, so he was good for being the first patient.

    ¡°Ask him toe in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    As he ordered, Heo Yeop came into the room while rubbing the back. Dolseok then took him to the seat next to Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ It is very inconvenient and ufortable.¡±

    Heo Yeop himself was an ordinary man, but his family had a good reputation. His grandfather was a minister, and his father was a governor. He was very proud of his status, so he used simplenguage with Ganghyuk.

    It had been a long time since he had such a patient who used simplenguage with him, but Ganghyuk did not show any expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see your back.¡±

    ¡°Here, here¡­¡±

    Heo Yeop lied on the bed with his face down, exaggerating his pain. There was a reason why he moaned without thinking of his face as a nobleman.

    He had a boil at his waist.

    ¡°It will be painful.¡± Ganghyuk said before pressing the boil with his fingers.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Heo Yeop shouted out in pain.

    ¡°It is festered.¡±

    ¡°Festered? Is it curable?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is not difficult. You will feel the pain, but it will get better soon.¡±

    ¡°Ok, please do whatever is required.¡±

    Ganghyuk pacified him and then searched for his operation set, including the mess. As the bag was replenished every day, they became sterilized automatically, which was very convenient.

    Dolseok knew what Ganghyuk was about to do. He covered Ganghyuk with his big body, so that Heo Yeop would not see the back.

    ¡°Sir, it will be painful for a moment, but you will be recovered after that.¡±

    ¡°It is going to be painful. Be patient.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Heok!¡±

    It was different from acupuncture needles and anesthetic injections. It was not only stabbing, but also injecting something.

    ¡°Ah, I have some feeling in the back now.¡±

    ¡°No pains, right?¡±

    ¡°No, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It is not finished yet.¡±

    Ganghyuk opened the boil with the mess. At the same time, the pus flowed out from inside, and the room became filled with a bad odor.

    When Dolseok tried to cover his nose, Ganghyuk shouted, ¡°Come, Dolseok. What are you doing there? Wipe it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Wipe it with this.¡±

    Dolseok wiped the pus with the gauze. On the other side, Heo Yeop looked happier as the pus was removed, because his pain was alleviated with it.

    ¡°Wow! I think I feel better already.¡±

    By now, Gagnhyuk had already finished suturing the incision.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Swallow this now. Even though you might think you arepletely cured, you must take it. Come tomorrow again.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you!¡±

    Gagnhyuk gave him some anti-inmmatory medication, antacid, and antibiotics. They were the same medicines that Dolseok had yesterday, so he knew of the effects better than anyone else.

    He murmured with low voice. ¡°With the medicine, Sir Heo Yeop will be fine soon.¡±

    It was a monologue, but his voice wasrge enough for everybody to hear. Hearing him, Heo Yeop swallowed the medicine with a satisfactory face.

    ¡°Thank you! I had some dried beef at house, so I brought some.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°You are wee. Then, I will take my leave now.¡±

    ¡­

    After Heo Yeop, several more patients came for a consultation. Most of them had light illness, and they became cured almost immediately with Ganghyuk¡¯s treatment. Therefore, his reputation spread in the entire town.

    Later on, the patients started queuing up to the outskirts of the vige.

    At this particr moment, Dolseok murmured due to exhaustion, ¡°Sir, are they all patients because of pain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, fellow. Take good care of the rewards.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that by myself?¡±

    As a matter of fact, there were too many things to take care of.

    Ganghyuk shook his head while watching the remaining people in the queue. He had already examined and treated a few tens of people. It was like that not only on that day, but also on many other days during that period.

    It seemed that he himself would get sick if he kept going on like this.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ That¡¯s it today. I think I must take a rest.¡±

    As soon as Ganghyuk said this, Dolseok went out and shouted, ¡°Today, my master is too tired, and he cannot see more patients now. Please go back.¡±

    There were shouts of resentment andints, but nobody could make a scene in Seungmun¡¯s house. Thus, they all went home while muttering certain words to themselves.

    But, there was one who did not leave. He quickly came to the clinic so that nobody would see him. Dolseok tried to stop him, but he was too quick.

    ¡°Can you see me, please?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    Ganghyuk disliked giving someone special treatment, so he did not say it nicely. But, he changed his mind when he saw the face of the man.

    ¡°Governor¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hush¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The Governor came inside quickly. After checking that there was only Dolseok outside, he said in a low voice, ¡°I have a disease that I cannot disclose to others. Therefore, I came here like this.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°Nobody knows of it. But, it is said that you are really good.¡±

    ¡°Then please tell me what your problem is. I can cure only when I know the problem.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    He looked at his lower part with hesitation and said, ¡°It does not work¡­¡±

 Chapter 13: I am a Friend of the Governor of Suwon [1]

    <h4>Chapter 13: I am a Friend of the Governor of Suwon [1]</h4>

    ¡°I cannot do it well¡­¡± The governor whispered with a face as if he was already dead. Ganghyuk did not know that such a high rank official could confess to such a problem.

    He looked at him dumbfounded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes.

    It was then that Ganghyuk realized that he was being rude, and he hastily made an apology. ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. I know it is an indecent thing to talk about in my age.¡±

    The Governor was about to leave with a regretful face. He regretted telling about it, thinking that he had lost his face.

    But, when he was about to open the door, Ganghyuk pulled his arms. He could understand how urgent he must have felt, havinge here secretly without any servants.

    ¡®If I cure him, I will be able to work more easily.¡¯

    Of course, he did not have too many restrictions, as he was the Seungmun¡¯s son. However, it would be better if he had more supporters. Actually, the Governor was almost a king in Suwon.

    ¡°I can indeed help you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Really, can you do that for me?¡± The Governor looked at him as if had he met his savior. Then, he started detailing about his situation.

    ¡°As you know, my wife is in her hometown, Haenam.¡±

    It was the first time for him to hear about his personal life, but he could respond to his remarks very well. He had learned the skills to show suitable reactions to various situations when he worked in the hospital as a resident.

    He could pretend to be interested in something even though he was not interested in it at all, and he could pretend to know something even when he did not understand the thing at all. He was really good at adting.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Of course, I know.¡±

    ¡°I will tell you a secret story.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I will not disclose the story to anybody else.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Well, I got a mistress some time ago. I could not sleep at all at night because I felt so lonely.¡±

    Ganghyuk thought that it was natural for a nobleman to have a mistress. Therefore, he did not know why he told this story secretly. It was onlyter on that he found that the status of women in the 16th and 17th century was much higher than in thete Joseon.

    At that time, men came to the women¡¯s home and lived there with her family. Additionally, inheritance was made evenly among sons and daughters.

    There were some ces where ancestral rites were performed in turn among children. Therefore, many famous female artists such as Shin Saimdang, Song Deokbong, and Heo Nanseolheon could be born.

    Anyway, the governor continued his story with caution.

    ¡°But, this does not work¡­ I did not know about it because I had not used it for a long time.¡±

    It could happen anytime, but it seemed that the sense of guilt yed its part here.

    ¡°I see¡­ You must be quite worried.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is why I came here.¡±

    He could imagine how much he must have hesitated beforeing here to see him, who used to be known as a bounder. If it were not for his reputation these days, he would have never thought ofing to him of all people.

    Even then, he was not one hundred percent sure.

    Heo Yeop had praised Ganghyuk highly, saying that the boil in his back which made him suffer for a long time was gonepletely with thetter¡¯s treatment.

    ¡°It is good choice for you toe here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I hope so. What should I do? I can get any herb if you name it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. I will give you a medicine. Please take it.¡±

    Ganghyuk searched for his bag, and soon, the Viagra came out.

    There were 180 tablets. Even without renewal, it could be used for six months.

    Ganghyuk took one of them and gave it to the governor. It seemed that the desire of the chairman beyond the time and ce had shown its glory.

    ¡°You can have one before engaging forth.¡±

    ¡°Will it work?¡±

    The Governor looked at Ganghyuk with a puzzled face, since he could not believe him. It was not the first time for him to visit a doctor. The doctors tried many things such as acupuncture, and asked him to do many things.

    They told to eat raw octopus, eels, or even consume the sperm of a young man.

    However, nothing worked.

    He thought that he would do even more difficult things to get him cured, but he only gave a medicine. He could not trust his treatment fully.

    But, Ganghyuk was determined.

    ¡°Yes, it works. Follow my order unconditionally.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Okay. Can I try it tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but please do not take with alcohol. That can get serious.¡±

    Viagra was originally developed for blood pressure control. But, it had side-effects of making something agitated rather than lowering one¡¯s blood pressure.

    However, if it was taken with a substance to rx the blood vessels, it might lower the blood pressure too much unintentionally.

    Therefore, it needed to be taken care of.

    Fortunately, the governor was the man ofmon sense.

    ¡°Alcohol¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°Good. I am looking forward to hearing the good news.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. If it works, you will have your reward.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    With that, the governor hurried to leave the room. It seemed like he was ashamed. He was a Grade 3 official after all.

    Such a high ranking official came to the clinic without servants or assistants. It showed how much he was worried about his symptoms.

    Ganghyuk greeted the back of the Governor as thetter was rushing back home. ¡°Take care, sir.¡±

    But, the Governor hurried on his way without turning back. He rode his horse which was tied at the wall and came home.

    In his head, there was only one thing: he would do the thing by erecting his ¡®thing¡¯.

    There were not many people outside as it was near the curfew time. Since there were not many people on the road, he coulde home earlier than he had thought.

    ¡­

    ¡°Good evening, sir.¡±

    Many servants came out and greeted the master who came home ale in the evening. But, the governor took off the horse hurriedly as he shouted, ¡°Yes, go and get a bowl of water.¡±

    ¡°Will youe inside first, sir?¡±

    ¡°Just give me a bowl of water.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Soon, a servant came with a bowl of water, and he swallowed the medicine that Ganghyuk had given him with it.

    ¡°Sir, it can get stuck in your throat like this.¡±

    ¡°Do note near my room.¡±

    After giving the brief order, the governor rushed into the room, where his mistress was living. The servants took it granted because they thought he had fallen in love with his mistress. They did not know that he had had such a problem at night.

    ¡­

    ¡°Wee home, sir.¡± Ms. Bang, the mistress of the governor, greeted him. Since she used to be a Gisaeng, she was very sociable, which he liked very much.

    He felt deeper love for her than even his wife in his hometown. His heart was beating for her, but there was a problem.

    He took her as his mistress, but he could not have intercourse up till then. He thus tried to hide his feelings and said with impassive face.

    ¡°I am a littlete.¡±

    ¡°Give me your clothes.¡± Saying that, she helped him take off his clothes. There was a kind of erotic mood, but his junior never moved, which made him restless.

    ¡®Nothing happens.¡¯

    The governor sat with his mistress while smacking his lips.

    ¡°Was there anything special?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, sir. Every day is the same to me. I have arranged your books today.¡± She had good knowledge of books and painting, which was all she could put to use until now.

    The governorughed, ¡°Did you? You did well.¡±

    ¡°When you have time, please take a look. En? Your face is red, sir.¡±

    But, it was not only the face that had be red at this point; something much more important happened.

    The medicine worked!

    His little brother became swollen, so much so that he could not sit downfortably.

    ¡®Yes! Ganghyuk is a really good doctor!¡¯ The governorughed and rushed to his mistress.

    ¡°Come here. We can talkter.¡±

 Chapter 14: I am a Friend of the Governor of Suwon [2]

    <h4>Chapter 14: I am a Friend of the Governor of Suwon [2]</h4>

    ¡°Sir, there hees again.¡±

    ¡°Is he? He must be out of his mind.¡±

    The person whom Dolseok and Ganghyuk pointed was the very Governor of Suwon, Mr. Kim Yungil.

    He experienced the incredible effects of Viagra and then he came to the clinic every day.

    Nobody can stop him.

    ¡°Shee, go away. Here goes the Governor.¡±

    At first he came alone secretly but now he came candidly.

    He brought not only his private servants but also public servants such as public ves or clerks and low-ranking administrators.

    Of course, he rode a horse.

    Thus the waiting ce in front of the clinic was more crowded.

    ¡°He came yesterday andes today again. His thing will hurt.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Governor who came to him pushing his way through the crowd.

    Of course, Ganghyuk wore a smile on the face.

    He was the strongest in Suwon so Ganghyuk could not help.

    ¡®I have something to ask a favor.¡¯

    Governor himself wore a smile on his face.

    To him Ganghyuk was a savior.

    ¡°Hi, Ganghyuk, did you have good sleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Did you, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is all owing to you. Heom heom.¡±

    The governor held the silk pouch out.

    He saw the silk pouch yesterday and the day before, too.

    It was used as a container for Viagra.

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He was about to leave after getting the pill.

    Ganghyuk stopped him.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Eum? Something wrong?¡±

    It was Ganghyuk who called him.

    He stopped and looked back.

    ¡°Could you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Of course, say it.¡±

    He seemed to do anything for him.

    He even jumped down from the horse.

    ¡°Oh¡±

    Somebody eximed who was waiting in the queue.

    There were only a few who could see the Governor face by face.

    Most of them were retired high-ranking officials like Seungmun.

    They were astounded to see Ganghyuk was one of them.

    ¡°I have a favor. I heard that you have a house in the marketce.¡±

    The governor was a typical corrupted official and Suwon was one of rich towns as Gaeseong, Ganghwa and Gwangju.

    Therefore, he had big fortune.

    He had houses andnds not only in the market ce but also in various ces such as Suwon, Gyeonggi and Hanyang.

    ¡°Yes, I do. Why do you want to live there? Do you want to marry?¡±

    ¡°No, it is not that what I want. I want to open a clinic there.¡±

    ¡°In the marketce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, look at this, It is a schr¡¯s house but it looks like¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed the people who were waiting there. There were more than 20 people.

    Although Seungmun¡¯s house was big enough, it was too much crowded everyday.

    He felt sorry for Seungmun who was a schr itself.

    He could not write a poem and he could not have many visitors because of the crowd.

    The governor nodded his head showing his understanding.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. These days, your father roamed out and that must be the reason.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Could you do that for me?¡±

    He bent his head and tried to read what he was thinking.

    As a matter of fact, he told only half of the reasons why he wanted to have a clinic outside.

    Low ss people like Aeogae performance group could note in the house because it was a nobleman¡¯s house.

    Most of the waiting people in the yard wereymen who had some fortune.

    ¡®I need them to get information. If I am here, it is difficult to contact them.¡¯

    Additionally, whenever Seungmun saw him, he always asked him to read Confucian books. It was really bothersome.

    If he had a ce in the marketce, he would be freer.

    ¡®OK. You can use that house. It is my reward for your treatment. Is that OK?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good. You can take a look and arrange the ce as you want. I think you will not need to repair. It was not long ago that I put new hay roofs on the house.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    The governor was a typical corrupted official and sex addict but he was quite loyal.

    He gave the best house that he had in the marketce.

    Additionally, he had it cleanedpletely so that Ganghyuk can use right away.

    The yard was veryrge so it could amodate many patients.

    Dolseok came into the room ring his nostrils.

    ¡°I like the smell of the marketce.¡±

    ¡°I felt stuffed in the house but now I feel free here in the marketce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. But what would you do with the rewards that people brought every day?¡±

    ¡°I will ask father to send a cart. I don¡¯t know if a cart can carry the all.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed people who were waiting out there.

    It was too much for Dolseok to assist Ganghyuk alone so some of the people from Aeogae performance group gave the hands.

    Since there was no performance that day, Yeoni and Makbong were there to help Dolseok.

    Makbong distributed number tes that he carved on the wooden panel.

    ¡°Yeoni,e here.¡±

    With Ganghyuk¡¯s call, she ran to him.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Do you have something to order?¡±

    ¡°Did you search for the person who knew Korea?¡±

    ¡°Yes I did. We went to Anseong not only roaming around Suwon. But¡­¡±

    As he did not expect too much, he was not much disappointed.

    ¡®It would be good if I could remember what I did before I came here.¡¯

    He remembered that he touched something.

    But he did not remember what he touched. Thus it was useless memory.

    ¡°OK, I see.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry to make you disappointed.¡±

    ¡°No, it is OK. Please keep searching.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will ask patients, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked around the yard after Yeoni left.

    There were already many people, although it was still early in the morning.

    ¡®The sun bes hot.¡¯

    It was early summer.

    When he arrived in Joseon, it was spring. Time flew fast.

    He could not find any clue how he could go back to his world.

    It seems that the possibility that he had to live in this world bes bigger and bigger.

    ¡®Ei. It is better to work now. Make money. Money.¡¯

    It would be no harm to have wealth regardless time and ce.

    Joseon was not an exception.

    ¡°Dolseok, let¡¯s start the examination.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Now we will begin today¡¯s examination! Come inside one by one.¡±

    With his remark, patients rushed into the clinic.

    ¡°Eoheo! Come inside one by one.¡±

    Dolseok did not spare thrusting his fist into people¡¯s face even when it was certain that those people weremon people.

    It was partly because he was frommon people although he worked as a servant then. But it was mostly because of the background of Ganghyuk.

    One of the loyal patrons was the governor of Suwon so he was afraid of nothing.

    Even noblemen were waiting for their turn silently.

    Ganghyuk usedmonnguage to most of patients.

    He has already been ustomed to the hierarchical society.

    If he came as ayman or a ve, it would be difficult. But he was a nobleman.

    He asked a middle-aged person whoy on the futon.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I feel better with your medicine, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s see.¡±

    He examined his abdomen with the stethoscope and found it became better.

    When he first visit the clinic, he even sharted (shiting out with fart). Considering that he became much better.

    ¡°It is not an infection so you don¡¯t need to worry. You can stop taking the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir¡±

    The patient left some rice on the cart in the backyard and went back home.

    ¡®That will make a meal for Dolseok.¡¯

    It was their discreet how much they would pay. Therefore, there was some deviation.

    Noblemen gave leather, dried beef or fish for their face butmon people paid in rice.

    Sometimes, there were fellows who tried to steal. Then Yeoni or Makbong solved the case.

    Just as this case.

    ¡°Hey, Rat. You try to steal?¡±

    Yeoni shouted to a man who was much taller than her.

    But he could not protest as hemitted a crime and the atmosphere was something frightening.

    ¡®I am sorry. I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°We cannot keep you like this.¡±

    Yeoni jumped and kicked his shoulder with her heel.

    ¡°Auch!¡±

    He was made knelt with some dreadful sound.

    He shouted with loud voice out of the pains.

    ¡°Help me, I am dying.¡±

    Ganghyuk watched the scene for a while and then came out of the room.

    ¡°Is it painful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Please help me.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Ok.¡±

    Ganghyuk touched his shoulders and continued his speech.

    ¡°Your shoulder was dislocated when you fell down. I will treat it. But the fee is around 18 kilo of rice. Understand?¡±

    ¡°18 kilo? That is too much¡­¡±

    ¡°If you cannot, you will be brought to the court for prosecution as a thief. Makbong.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni was frightening but Makbong was a level up.

    The man went pale.

    ¡°Yes, I will pay.¡±

    ¡°Ok. It may give some pains. Be patient.¡±

    Ganghyuk relocated his shoulders in the right position.

    He bent his body and bowed many times touching his shoulders.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Then,ter¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Makbong, follow him and get the fee.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He acted viciously but his skill was the best.

    The dislocated shoulder was treated perfectly.

    Patients were waiting for his turn enthusiastically.

    During the examination, there was loud noise outside.

    Ganghyuk looked out to see if there was another thief.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    It seems there was a government official.

    A nobleman was sitting on the horse with his belt showing his status. He looked around arrogantly.

    He looked funny as he sat on the cushion instead of saddle.

    ¡°Go away! Here is the mayor of Anseong.¡±

    Soldiers ran wild with the clubs.

    Ganghyuk knew the hierarchy of officials in Jeseon then.

    Governor of Suwon was Grade 3 so he was a high-ranking official.

    But mayor? He was at best Grade 6.

    Of course, Ganghyuk was not an official but he could not do that in this house.

    ¡®It is a strange face. He may not know that this house belongs to the governor.¡¯

    Ganghyuk kept working.

    While he was examining the patient, a low-ranking official or a clerk came forward.

    ¡°Is there a doctor? The Mayor of Anseong wants to see the doctor. Come forward.¡±

 Chapter 15: I am a Friend of the Governor of Suwon [3]

    <h4>Chapter 15: I am a Friend of the Governor of Suwon [3]</h4>

    Anseong was a town that was a day¡¯s travel away from Suwon on foot. If he came from such a distance, there must be something urgent that needed consultation. Then, how could he show such an arrogant attitude?

    Ganghyuk was struck dumb with amazement.

    ¡®But, I should be prepared, just in case.¡¯

    Furthermore, this mayor had brought soldiers as well! How could he dare to do that being such a low ranking officer?

    Ganghyuk called out with a low voice, ¡°Dolseok¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Today, the Governor has note yet. Go and ask him toe.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    The Governor came to visit the clinic every day without invitation. Furthermore, after he moved to the marketce, which was closer to his office and house, he often visited the clinic even twice in a day.

    ¡°Go and ask him toe.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Okay, sir.¡±

    How could he not follow the orders of his little master? Dolseok hurriedly went out jostling through the soldiers.

    There were many others in the yard who were surprised by the sudden visit of the mayor. Yeoni, who arranged the order of the patients, was dumbfounded as well.

    ¡°As the master is seeing patients, please wait for your turn.¡± She gave the number te to the official while saying, on which was the number ¡¯22¡¯ written vividly.

    It meant that he would get to see the doctor at the end as he camest.

    Seeing this, the mayor¡¯s face turned red. He called the doctor, but he did note out, and some servant gave him a number te.

    He asked his clerk with an angry face, ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°To wait¡­¡±

    ¡®p¡¯

    The mayor pped the clerk across the face. It was such a hard p that even Ganghyuk, who was examining another patient inside, was startled. Seeing the ambiance turning foul, the gangsters of the Aeogae performance group were gathering there one by one.

    ¡°These guys did not understand. We should teach them a sound lesson.¡± With the remark of the mayor, his soldiers rushed towards Yeoni. They chased her here and there, but she was very fast, so it was hard to capture her.

    Unable to bear themotion, Ganghyuk finally opened the door and came out while they were in the midst of creating a scene.

    ¡°Why is it so noisy? Who is making a fuss here?¡±

    Ganghyuk had finished the examination a few minutes ago, but he took some time to make his appearance tidy. And, the moment he stepped out, he scolded the soldiers with a dignified voice.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    The mayor lifted his head and looked at the source of the voice, seeing a man wearing a silk robe and jade belt. His face was white as a cotton ball, and his teeth were even; he was clearly a nobleman.

    This man waspletely different from the mayor himself, who was a short and pockmarked person.

    After all, there were always some faces which looked dear, and other faces which looked cheap, regardless of the social status.

    The soldiers on the scene tried to breathe silently; some even dropped the clubs that they held in their hands.

    Yeoni, who was running away agilely, stopped all of a sudden as well.

    The mayor seemed to be surprised on seeing him. It was not long ago that he was appointed as the mayor. He had heard the rumors that there was an excellent doctor in Suwon, but he did not know who he was.

    He could not have imagined that the doctor was such a nobleman.

    But in a sh, he returned to his arrogant attitude and scolded Ganghyuk back.

    ¡°You are rude! Do you know who I am?¡±

    The soldiers of his had shouted the mayor¡¯s arrival nearly 100 times up to this point. If he did not know who he was even now, that would have been stranger.

    Ganghyukughed and asked, ¡°Are you the mayor of Anseong?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You know who I am and still dare to behave like this? You are rude!¡±

    ¡°Do you know where you are?¡±

    The reason why Ganghyuk rented this ce from the governor was not for money. He could rent a ce like this with the rewards that he had earned easily, and if not, he could always ask Seungmun.

    But, he asked the governor to let him use the house; it was not a purchase, but a rental.

    Hearing the remark of Ganghyuk, the mayor seemed quite puzzled. It was a normal house that could be easily found in the marketce. Admittedly, the size and location was good, though.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, but anyway¡­ How dare you be so rude?¡± He was still arrogant, albeit a little bit reserved.

    On the other side, the soldiers had put their clubs in the pouch on their waists. They thought that the young man in front of them who was now headbutting with the mayor must not be amon man.

    Ganghyuk became more rxed as he saw the governoring to the ce in the distance.

    ¡®Okay¡­ I guess I will y with him for a while.¡¯

    Ganghyuk dropped the pitch of the voice intentionally, ¡°This house belongs to Governor of Suwon, Kim Yungil.¡±

    ¡°Kim Yungil?¡± As he was the mayor of Anseong, he naturally knew about the Governor of Suwon. Anseong was quite near Suwon after all.

    The mayor did not report to the governor, so their rtionship could be horizontal. But, that was only in principle, a principle that was meaningless in reality where power was the most important thing.

    There was huge difference between Grade 3 and 6.

    Additionally, Governor Kim Yungil was a rising star among Dongin with Kim Seongil, who served in Jangreong as a Saheonbu, a Grade 4 official.

    His future was quite promising.

    ¡°Why do you see patients in the Governor¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ You came here not knowing whom you will see?¡±

    It was just the rightment to make in this situation.

    The mayor was hasty person, and there was indeed an urgent emergency at this time. Actually, he had hurried too much. Although he regretted it a bit, he was a person who would ce quite a lot of importance on his face.

    ¡­of course, only on his face.

    ¡°Do I need to know who you are beforeing?¡± The mayor threw up an unreasonable question to hide his shameful feeling. But while he was doing so, a marching sound was heard approaching quickly.

    ¡°Hey, look out. Go away. The Governor of Suwon ising.¡±

    When the mayor turned to look back with a surprised expression, there he saw Governor Kim Yungil standing in his full glory.

    ¡°d to see you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see. Why did youe to my jurisdiction? Furthermore, you brought your soldiers? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to make a scene in my jurisdiction?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°If not, do you want to destroy my house?¡±

    The mayor could not say a word at this point, because what he had done there was indeed misconduct.

    ¡°Get off that horse of yours. How long should I look up to see you?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, sir.¡±

    The governor passed him with cold eyes and approached Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Anyway, I have something to ask. It is a good opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡± Ganghyuk responded to him with a politenguage and attitude, looking like a totally different person.

    ¡°Then, can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    And just like that, the door was mmed shut. The mayor, who had just gotten off the horse, showed a funny expression on his face.

    From his perspective, it was quite unfair.

    ¡®Why did he give me a number te and insult like this, then pass him without any questions?¡±

    ¡­

    Ignoring the mayor, Ganghyuk went inside to converse with the governor.

    The principle of this clinic was ¡®First Come, First Serve¡¯ regardless of their social sses. But, there was an exception: if their social status was too high, nobody couldin.

    ¡®The governor does not irritate me at all.¡¯ Notwithstanding his personal reputation, he was very good to Ganghyuk. The principle of ¡®Give and Take¡¯ worked quite well here.

    Ganghyuk asked with serious face, having already given the Viagra to him, ¡°What is the favor, if I may ask?¡±

    ¡°Please see a patient of mine.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir. He cane any time. How can I reject your offer?¡±

    The governor also liked Ganghyuk¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°But, who is it?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, he fell down from the horse and broke his legs. He failed in the exam because of that, and is quite frustrated. He was quite good at martial arts.¡±

    Leg fracture¡­ It might need an operation. Besides, he was good at martial arts, and hence, it would have to be done very carefully.

    ¡®Is it even possible, here? Although, I guess I would be better than anyone else, anyway.¡¯

    So, Ganghyuk nodded his head. ¡°Ok. Please leave him to me. I can safely promise better results than any other doctor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know I can trust you. Good! I will let you know in no time.¡±

 Chapter 16: I am a Friend of the Governor of Suwon [4]

    <h4>Chapter 16: I am a Friend of the Governor of Suwon [4]</h4>

    ¡°Ah, please take a look at him now.¡±

    The governor opened the door and pointed at the mayor, who stood in the yard with his head lowered. His arrogance had long disappeared already.

    ¡°I have known him since we were children. He is not a bad guy.¡±

    Hearing this, Ganghyuk epted his offer. Anyway, he did not intend to turn him away.

    ¡°Yes, I see. But, there are people who are waiting for their turn, so I will see him following the order.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is good too. But, why did you allow me in while ignoring the turn?¡± The governor asked with a smile. He asked this question not because he did not know the answer, but because he wanted to hear the answer from Ganghyuk himself.

    Ganghyuk decided to tell him what he wanted to hear. ¡°You are different, sir. It is your grace for me that allowed me to do this business. How can I ask you to wait to keep up the principle? You are always wee at any time.¡±

    ¡°You are a good speaker for sure! I will take my leave now, haha.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    ¡°I will have a party in a pavilion near Paldalsan. I want you toe.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir. I will be there.¡±

    ¡°We will talk about poems, so be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ganghyuk answered calmly, but he could not help from sweating hard.

    Poetry? It was certain that he did not mean children¡¯s poems.

    ¡®I have a few that I can recite.¡¯ But, they were at the level that he could not be proud of really.

    He knew only a few poems at best. And, if they asked him to write them there, he would not be able to escape.

    ¡®That is impossible!¡¯

    He could not change his answer anymore. If he did not go after confirming that he would, the governor would never forget it.

    ¡°En¡­ I guess I will lose some face, and that¡¯s it.¡±

    What could he do now? He was a man who knew when to give up. So, he decided not to think about the party and resumed his examination.

    ¡°Dolseok, ask number 2 toe in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With the remark of Ganghyuk to have number 2e in, the mayor¡¯s face became yellow. He had expected this, but it was really unbearable to be asked to wait.

    But still, he could not make a fuss. And it was because of thement that the governor had left. ¡®Do not dare think about making a scene in my jurisdiction. Do you know who he is? He is the first son of Sir Baik Seungmun. You had better behave.¡¯

    The mayor had guessed that he might have a good background when Ganghyuk put himself against him. But, the governor, and then Seungmun¡­

    He was too far ahead from the mayor to fight against, who was just recently appointed as an official.

    ¡°Go away, I need to sit down.¡± He kicked out a farmer, who was sitting under the shade. Then, a soldier got a cushion and made afortable seat for him, on which he sat down carefully.

    It was better than waiting under the sun, but waiting was still a boring job. And, he had to wait for quite a while.

    It was only when the sun had gone down that he was called.

    ¡°Come in, number 22.¡±

    ¡°Use politenguage, fellow.¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡±

    The mayor hit Dolseok on the head and entered the room. Ganghyuk was tired already, so he asked him with an annoyed look.

    ¡°The Mayor hase¡­ What is the problem?¡±

    Although he was tired, he made sure to maintain his dignity.

    At that moment, the mayor turned into a well-behaved patient even though he was angry just a moment ago.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He hesitated to answer.

    Ganghyuk knew the answer when he first saw the cushion, ¡°Is there a problem in the buttocks?¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh! You are an excellent doctor! Yes, I have blood whenever I go to the toilet. I cannot sit down properly. I am nearly dying from the pain.¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head. He had already learned that the people in Joseon had problems with their anus.

    Of course, they could not wipe the back with the precious Korean paper. One could only imagine how astounded he had been when Dolseok brought hay for the cleaning up job.

    ¡®I am now using water in the basin instead of a bidet.¡¯

    But, probably the other people had not thought of that.

    ¡®Now, I have to see what had happened.¡¯

    Obviously, the buttocks would not be very clean, most likely ugly like his face. Even though he did not want to, but he could not help.

    The doctor was not a God after all.

    ¡°Take off your trousers.¡±

    ¡°Take off? Here?¡± The mayor was startled. Ganghyuk, on the other side, tried to be calm. ¡°I have to see to cure it.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    What he had learned in this world was that they hesitated to follow an order first, but would all follow the orders eventually. And, the mayor was no different either, as he reluctantly took off the pants.

    ¡®This is bad!¡¯

    He had hemorrhoids, anal fist, and abscess. It could be said as a general hospital of the anus.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Please lie face down.¡±

    ¡°Face down?¡±

    ¡°It will be painful, but you can be cured only after that. So, please be patient.¡±

    ¡°Painful? How much morepared to this?¡±

    Without responding, Ganghyuk injected an anesthetic in the area, one shot on the area which would be the source of the greatest pain after the procedure.

    Having done that, he finally started the operation. But, because it was a very sensitive part, the mayor shouted out loud in pain, hearing which, Dolseok shook head from the side.

    He whispered so that the mayor could not hear; of course, he would not be able to hear the conversation either because of the pain.

    ¡°Sir, it seems that you made it more painful intentionally.¡±

    ¡°No, that is not true! How can a doctor do that?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. You are right.¡±

    ¡°But, I do not try hard not to cause him pain.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    That was what he said, causing Dolseok to feel that his difficult character had not disappeared as he kept assisting him.

    When he first saw blood during his brother¡¯s operation, he was greatly frightened. But, he did not feel any special emotion on seeing the blood anymore.

    He even felt good when he saw some pusing out of the lesion.

    ¡°Uhhh¡­ It¡¯sing out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is all pus.¡±

    ¡°Ach¡­ Bad thing.¡±

    Dolseok squeezed the pus out with gauze. Even e gave people pain when it was squeezed, not to mention inmmation in the anus.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± The mayor shouted in a loud voice, totally forgetting about keeping face. However, it was difficult to escape from Dolseok.

    Since Ganghyuk and Dolseok, who were twice as big as himself, kept him from escaping, he could not run away.

    ¡°I am dying, fellows!¡± He could not see what they are doing, but it was painful as if he were in hell. The mayor was frightened, and thought he might be killed there.

    Because he shouted like crazy, his soldiers wereing near the door. But, they could not go inside because Makbong and Yeoni hade back and helped in keeping them out.

    Under normal circumstances, Ganghyuk would console the patient; but in this case, he menaced with his low and thick voice.

    ¡°Think of your face. You are a schr¡­ Keep patience.¡±

    ¡°Fellow, you are torturing me. Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Be patient. It is almost done.¡±

    He had already removed the pus, and was going to remove the piles. After this, the mayor would have bloody stool for a while, but he would have a new life after a few days.

    ¡°Here, finished.¡±

    ¡°Egugu¡±

    Actually, a hemorrhoids operation was painful even when done in a good facility. But, he did it with mess and threat, so the pain must have been enormous.

    The mayor seemed to be exhausted, sweating profusely.

    ¡°You did a good job. You must soak your backside in warm water every day. After a few days, you will bepletely healed.¡±

    ¡°How long does this painst?¡±

    ¡°If you take medicine, it will be bearable.¡±

    While Ganghyuk exined, Dolseok got the medicine and gave it to the mayor.

    ¡°Sir, take this.¡±

    ¡°Ouch..¡± The mayor took the medicine while groaning.

    Ganghyuk said that he had received the treatment, but he had more pain than what he came here with. He thought to show his anger, but he did not have the time or strength for it.

    It was because Ganghyuk had ordered him to go.

    ¡°Well,e and take your master. He does not need toe tomorrow. It is good to send somebody to get the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The soldiers hade to know who he was at that time, so they could not help but follow his orders.

    They made the mayor somehow sit on the horse and then all disappeared into the distance. Although the mayor became furious when he came to be conscious, he could note back. And even if he did return, there was no way to protest.

    ¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s thest, isn¡¯t he?¡± Ganghyuk wiped the blood and pus from the floor while saying.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Even if there were more, they might have run away by now.¡±

    The mayor had yelled like a cow in a butcher¡¯s ce. Therefore, it might indeed be true.

    ¡°He was very patient.¡±

    ¡°Did you make it more painful for him intentionally?¡±

    ¡°You tried hard to squeeze in the end, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I was hit in the head. Hehe¡­ I think there was no pus left.¡±

    The two of them came out of the roomughing, only to see that the sun had already set down. They needed to hold amp up to see the way.

    ¡°Ouch! I have a pain in my body. Let¡¯s buy some drink.¡± Ganghyuk murmured while moving his shoulders.

    Yeoni greeted them with a puzzled face, ¡°I am sorry, sir. But, we have one more.¡±

    ¡°What, are there more?

    ¡°I think, he is the one whom the governor asked you to see. He came here some time ago.¡±

    Yeoni pointed somewhere in the dark yard. At the end of her finger was a young guy. He was big in stature, and had dignity in his posture. His eyes shone brightly, which made Ganghyuk feel that the ce was a bit lighted up even.

    But, the thing that made him interested was not his eyes. He actually felt some kind of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    ¡®What is this? Did I know him? Why is his face so familiar to me?¡±

 Chapter 17: Sword [1]

    <h4>Chapter 17: Sword [1]</h4>

    He resembled someone he knew, but he just could not look up for the person in his memories. Ganghyuk went closer to him to get a better look, at which point, the man showed his number te with ¡¯23¡¯ written on it.

    ¡°I am sorry to be here thiste in the evening.¡±

    His face looked very firm and stern, and he seemed to be in his thirties. But, there was a dignity in his face such that nobody could ignore him.

    Ganghyuk answered with a politenguage unknowingly, ¡°No, not at all. How is your injury?¡±

    ¡°It is not a big thing. I am sorry to bother you sote.¡±

    He showed his right leg with calm face. Somebody had treated it a bit, as there were some splints here and there. But in Ganghyuk¡¯s eyes, this was not the treatment at all.

    ¡®En¡­ His shin is totally dislocated. How can he stand like that?¡¯

    It was clinically impossible. He must be standing there with some superhuman patience for sure. When he looked at him closely, he found him to be sweating.

    ¡°Come in. Dolseok, I need to stay here tonight.¡±

    Just a few moments ago, Dolseok was all happy and excited thinking about drinking and having a good time. But now, this situation was a sudden mishap for him.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°He is the one that the governor wanted me to cure. Make a bed for him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok rushed into the room while frowning. Yeoni noticed the situation, and quickly assisted the patient toe in.

    ¡°Sir, I will help.¡±

    ¡°Yes Makbong,e and help him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    As the man was quite big, it was not easy to help him move even with three assistants. It was a mystery as to how he coulde here and stand up like this.

    He must be a man of tremendous patience.

    ¡®He does not moan at all.¡¯

    He did not make a single sound even when his injured leg bumped into the door¡¯s threshold.

    Seeing this, Ganghyuk could not help being moved by the man, even though he was not very easily impressed normally.

    ¡°Ok. Please lie down here.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The man frowned, but followed his orders.

    When Ganghyuk looked at the wound in the bright light, he found that it was more serious than he had thought. It was quite swollen, and had gotten blue. Yeoni and Makbong turned their heads away because of the terrible look.

    ¡°You can go. Go home and take a rest.¡±

    ¡°We can stay, sir. No worries!¡± Yeoni answered gantly. She would indeed stay if he told her to.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have many things to do. You can go. We have Dolseok here.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    She never engaged in empty talk. Therefore, she did not make Ganghyuk speak the same thing twice and left the room with Makbong, without any regrets.

    As a result, Dolseok was left alone, and consequently became busier.

    ¡°Warm up water with the double boiler. It should not be too hot, okay?¡± Ganghyuk gave him an empty basin and a small IV bag.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok learned quickly, and was capable of doing things without supervision.

    Thus, Ganghyuk did not need to follow him for supervision.

    ¡°It may hurt a bit.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Ganghyuk then moved on to examine his legs carefully. They looked strange even when he was standing, and when he examined them with his hands, he could clearly feel the abnormality.

    ¡°It is not a coincidence having a shorter right leg. The bone was broken and dislocated¡­¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at the wound. The man had good muscles, showing that he was good at martial arts. The muscles showed strength even in such a situation.

    ¡®It is not possible to locate it without anesthesia.¡¯

    His leg had discolored; it was certain that he had a rupture inside. If not, the color could not have been so blue.

    And, there was no other reason to have a swollen leg like this.

    ¡®I need to cut it. What can I do?¡¯

    Although he was an excellent surgeon, he could not alleviate the pain.

    ¡®I need anesthesia¡­ A proper anesthesia.¡¯

    He needed to at least perform a spinal anesthesia. But, the problem was that he did not have the facility, medicine, or professional assistance to do it.

    While he was wondering this, Dolseok got the water. The IV bag was warm enough.

    ¡®Even though I can mix a painkiller here, it will not be enough.¡¯

    The pain in the bone was much more severe than what a painkiller or local anesthesia could mitigate. The pain could send one into shock, and could even lead to death.

    But, if he left it like this, he would surely die eventually.

    ¡®It will decay soon, and then he will die.¡¯

    Ganghyuk had to make a decision. He tried to somehow trust this guy¡¯s superhuman patience.

    In the old novels, it was said that Gwanwu ground his bone without any anesthesia. At the time when he started with medicine in college, he thought that it was a bluff. But now, he thought and hoped that it might be true, seeing the man¡¯s superhuman patience.

    ¡°Listen to me carefully.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am listening.¡±

    ¡°Your shin bone is broken and dislocated. It should be set back in ce, but I cannot do it the way it is.

    The patient nodded his head without any question.

    ¡°Your blood vessel is damaged. I think that is the reason why you have a swollen leg.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°I need to cut your leg up, drain the blood, tie the damaged vessel, and then locate the bone.¡±

    Ganghyuk tried to read the man¡¯s face while exining. A normal person would be stunned with this exnation. Yet, he looked totally cid.

    ¡°Then please do that.¡±

    As he was too cid, Ganghyuk was surprised instead.

    ¡®Did he not understand what I meant?¡¯

    If not, how could he be so calm? He had just told the man about cutting his flesh and taking out the blood. How could he stay calm like that?

    Maybe, he was not sober because of the pain.

    But, his eyes were as bright as buttons. Ganghyuk asked him again, a bit dumbfounded.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I heard from Sir Kim Yungil. He told me if you cannot help me, no other doctor can. I trust him. Please do what you have to do.¡±

    ¡°I have to cut.¡±

    ¡°It is Ok. I have already decided to be a military officer.¡±

    His eyes did not show any movement or hesitation. As a result, Ganghyuk was greatly moved by the man and governor Kim.

    ¡®I thought he was a sex addict, but he must be more than that. This man trusts the governor so deeply.¡¯

    He must be somebody qualified for his office for sure.

    ¡®Yes, I already know he is a man of loyalty.¡¯

    He liked money and received bribes, but he was a loyal man still. Hence, Ganghyuk decided to answer for his trust.

    ¡°I see. Then, I will inject some painkillers.¡±

    Ganghyuk took out a narcotic analgesic from the bag.

    ¡®Why did the chairman ask for these medicines? What for?¡¯

    He could not understand it. And as a matter of fact, he could not even remember the face of the chairman clearly. Strangely, the memory of that day with the chairman had faded.

    ¡®It would do no harm to have these I guess.¡¯

    He might actually be able to endure thanks to this medicine.

    Having decided on it, Ganghyuk found the vein quickly and then injected the narcotic analgesic mixed with the IV liquid.

    ¡°Dolseok, take off your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    The two of them took off clothes, leaving the patient on the bed. It was not a pleasant scene to look at, but they could not help. It was too difficult to have an operation wearing the cumbersome attire.

    ¡°Sir, how about making a special garment for this?

    ¡°Yes. I will. But, we cannot help it today. We should do it like this.¡±

    ¡°See, the patient is also surprised. He came here with a broken leg, and now all this is happening in front of him.¡±

    As Dolseok said, the patient had indeed showed a somewhat puzzled face for an instant. But, he returned back to his original calm face in the next moment.

    ¡°Be quiet. Let¡¯s wipe the leg.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°It might be cold.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The man fixed his eyes to the ceiling. His lips were trembling, showing that he was tensed.

    ¡°It will be painful.¡±

    Ganghyuk injected the analgesic on the ce he would cut. It was entirely different from the operation on the mayor. If the mayor saw these two operations forparison, he might actually fire the clinic.

    ¡°Hu¡± The patient sighed.

    Ganghyuk was an excellent doctor, but it was the first time for him to do such an operation with just local anesthesia.

    ¡®We do not have blood, either.¡¯

    It was not possible to give blood transfusion. This was the most difficult operation in terms of his feeling.

    ¡®But I must do it.¡¯ He could not hesitate after seeing the man who trusted him and had lied down there. He nodded his head and then picked up the mess.

    ¡°Dolseok, you must do it well today.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

 Chapter 18: Sword [2]

    <h4>Chapter 18: Sword [2]</h4>

    He then cut the side of the calf with the mess. As expected, red blood flowed out along with the cut.

    ¡°Painful?¡±

    If the patient felt pain from the cut, he would not finish this operation. But fortunately, he did not have much feeling from the area.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°If it is too painful, please do let me know.¡± It was one of thements that doctors would always say.

    ¡®Please tell me if you feel any pain.¡¯

    But, if he had said that it is painful, he did not have any other option to go to. The best things would be asking him to be more patient. But of course, the man did not know this fact.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    He showed a calm face. It seemed that he was drowsy because of the effects of the narcotic analgesia. He soon fell asleep with a cid face. He must have a strong heart even though he had had narcotic analgesia.

    Dolseok seemed frightened. He had seen a few operations by now and became ustomed to them, but this one was quite a big one.

    ¡°Euuuk¡±

    ¡°Be quiet and wipe the blood with gauze.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok wiped blood with an unpleasant face.

    ¡°Do it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    It was already inmed and swollen, so there were many bloody lesions. Blood flew even from the yellow fatty tissues. Naturally, it bothered him during the operation, and he scolded Dolseok.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wipe it with a bloody gauze. If you do that, it is not wiping¡­ it is adding more blood to it.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°Spare it. We do not have much gauze here. Save it.¡±

    ¡°What? Ok, I see.¡±

    At this point, Dolseok did not know which instruction to follow. He could not help but pout his lips under the mask.

    Ultimately, the operation went well, although the process was irritating. The skin was cutpletely, and he could see the red flesh inside.

    ¡®Ah, the blood is really bothersome.¡¯

    In the operation room, he could apply the electric rod to stop the blood. But, they had only gauze here. Therefore, there was no other method than injecting a vasoconstrictor.

    The only thing was that even a vasoconstrictor was not sufficient under the circumstances.

    But, he could not close it without treatment, and this was something he had expected before he had opened it anyway. But, when he finally opened it, the status was not really good.

    ¡®Too thick muscles are yet another burden here.¡¯

    When pulling the broken leg hard, it was causing damage to the muscle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s remove blood first. Dolseok,e and make it wide open.¡±

    ¡°Open?¡± The wound was already terrible, and he now ordered to open it further. Dolseok shuddered as he asked to confirm.

    ¡°I can do something only after it is wide open.¡±

    ¡°The cut leg?¡±

    ¡°Fellow, it is not cut off. The patient might hear you.¡±

    ¡°He is sleeping sound. He is even snoring.¡±

    As Dolseok mentioned, the man was fast asleep.

    ¡®Although he had narcotic analgesia and it has some sedation effect, he is really unbelievable.¡¯

    His courage and nerve made even Ganghyuk embarrassed.

    ¡®It is good, anyway.¡¯

    It was 100 times better than him remaining awakened and making a fuss. So, Ganghyuk went back to scolding Dolseok.

    ¡°The patient is as calm as the ocean, so why are you making a fuss?¡±

    ¡°But, you are cutting the leg, and now¡­¡±

    ¡°You are making a very rudement. Follow my order.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok tried to open it wider while frowning.

    ¡®Flush¡¯

    When room was created, the blood clogs umted inside gushed out.

    ¡°My goodness!¡±

    Dolseok turned his face while running as far from it as possible. Ganghyuk shook his head as he dug his fingers inside.

    There was fresh blood mixed with the old umted blood in there, which meant that the blood vessel was damaged. If he left him as it was, it was sure that the patient would die because of excessive bleeding.

    ¡®I must hurry.¡¯

    He needed to find the point of bleeding. If not, it would be even more difficultter on.

    ¡°Where is it? Where?¡±

    Considering the direction of bone breakage and where the fractures had gone, there were not many blood vessels that could be damaged. Among them, the vessels that could lead to such an extent of bleeding were two, and not just one.

    ¡®It must be a vein in the back shin.¡¯

    If it were an artery, he would not have survived till now.

    ¡®There is not much possibility of damaging the artery.¡¯

    Arteries were very firm, so it was not easy to break them with a sharp thing. But, veins were soft, and easily torn.

    ¡­Like in the present case.

    Ganghyuk found the vessel which was losing the blood at the side. He blocked the tear with his fingers, causing the red blood pouring from it to stop.

    ¡°Dolseok, give me thread and needle. Hold the ce with a hand only.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    It was said that human beings were animals of adaptation. Dolseok was already ustomed to the blood, so he looked much better.

    Ganghyuk was satisfied with himself as he had found the damaged vessel in a single try.

    ¡°Good, you are good now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Pull it now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    While Dolseok was pulling the wound, Ganghyuk stitched it up.

    As the blood vessel was not that thin, it was not difficult to use the clinical skill on it. The light was weak, and the posture was not great; but still, it did not make any difference.

    He was the best surgeon in Korea, so he could handle such small handicaps.

    ¡°Ok, we have now stopped the blood. It is the turn to locate the bone.¡±

    ¡°Can we do it?¡±

    Even in Dolseok¡¯s eyes, the bone was dislocated way too much. It was fortunate that there were two bones in the calf. If there were only one, the status would have been even worse.

    ¡°You must use your power.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are better than me.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Dolseok looked at Ganghyuk with surprise. He could see the former¡¯s muscles better as he took off the jacket for the operation.

    Big shoulders and thick muscles, remarkably well-developed pectoral and back muscles¡­ What was bigger in Dolseok was just the fat abdomen.

    Hearing him, Dolseok looked at himself and then Ganghyuk alternatively forparison.

    ¡°It is not fair, sir.¡±

    ¡°My muscles were developed in the gym, so I cannot use my full power if not in the fixed position.¡±

    ¡°Gym? What is that?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, mine is not a working muscle. It is like a balloon. It is only for sight, not for functionality.

    ¡°Balloon? You make up some strange things when you are in unfavorable situations, sir.¡±

 Chapter 19: Sword [3]

    <h4>Chapter 19: Sword [3]</h4>

    It was totally unnecessary and nonsensical to put these things in the bag.

    Why were these medicines needed in the home visit? After all, nobody would have an operation during a home visit.

    Simple dressing and treatments could be done undoubtedly, but¡­

    ¡®He told me that the things that the chairman requested for are in the bag.¡¯

    The president of the hospital was not a person to tell a lie. He was a very cautious man, but he was not a man who would put a ¡®te¡¯ in a home visitation bag. Therefore, it must be the chairman who had made the request.

    ¡®Why did he do that? Who on earth is he?¡¯

    He tried to remember about that day, but he somehow just could not. It was a really strange feeling for Ganghyuk, because he was said to be a genius. It was literally as strange as the experience of him being brought to Joseon.

    ¡°Sir, my arms¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sorry.¡±

    Hearing the remark, Ganghyuk came back to the present and tried to concentrate on the current matter.

    Right now, there was a really important thing to be done.

    He had put the te on the shin that he had just located. As a matter of fact, it was the real beginning.

    ¡°You will feel a greater pain now. Sorry, but I cannot help it.¡±

    ¡°It is Ok. I feel much better now.¡±

    The patient nodded with satisfaction.

    By now, Ganghyuk had removed all of the old blood umted inside and relocated the bone in the proper ce, although the process was quite painful¡­

    ¡°I trust your patience. Dolseok, hold fast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am doing my best.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Ganghyuk put the rivet in the te and screwed it down. It was not an easy job because the bone was too strong.

    ¡®Squeak¡¯

    At this point, Ganghyuk was sweating profusely. If it were the operation room in that world, he could have used a drill. But right now, he was doing it with a manual driver.

    Dolseok, who was watching what was happening, himself felt a sort of pain just from looking at it all

    Ganghyuk was grinding the bone in front of him, and because of the sound, his own pain seemed to aggravate somehow.

    But, the man in front of them was not an ordinary man at all.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    He groaned, but he did not move at all.

    ¡®He is a real man.¡¯

    It was said that organs were not very sensitive to pain. If not, the operation would have been even harder. But, the bones were an exception. It could be said to be extremely sensitive to pain.

    Ganghyuk was grinding his bone, and yet he did not move even an inch.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    But soon, the frequency of his moaning became higher. He held his head high, but he looked very ufortable.

    The man was a mortal at the end of the day nevertheless.

    ¡®I need to finish it quickly.¡¯

    All Ganghyuk could do for him as a doctor was to shorten the operation time.

    ¡®Squeak¡¯

    With the unpleasant sound reverberating in the room, the screw kept going down. Fortunately, the screw was a high-end product, so there was no possibility of it breaking mid-way.

    ¡°Good. We are almost done. Now, we are closing it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With thest word, he dropped his head on the pillow.

    Watching him lying down there as if he had fainted, Dolseok expressed his surprise.

    ¡°I have been thinking this for some time now. He must be an extraordinary man.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so? I have never seen such a person.¡±

    ¡°My goodness, sir. He is bleeding from his palm.¡±

    ¡°What? Yes, I expected it.¡±

    He could not endure such a pain without making some sort of reaction after all. As it turned out, he had held his fist so tight that his fingernails dug into the palm.

    His red blood stained the futon.

    ¡°Leave it now. His wound does not seem very severe,¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk took a look at his leg again. The skin color had returned to normal, and the blood flowing like a stream had also stopped. And most important of all, his calf looked normal now. It was miraculous changepared to the beginning.

    The exhaustion struck him in waves as the tension from the procedure finally dissipated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do the urgent things first. I am too tired.¡±

    ¡°I was tired from the beginning of the operation¡­ Ouch.¡±

    Ganghyuk hit Dolseok¡¯s head with a driver and then threw it away. He had thought that he would not use it again, so it would be good even if it was to be contaminated.

    ¡°You hit my head with the driver which ground someone¡¯s bone.¡±

    ¡°It is your fault. You talked too much while I operated.¡±

    ¡°You said a lot as well.¡±

    ¡°I am the doctor in this operation.¡±

    ¡°What? Operation?¡±

    ¡°It is ok. Fellow, pull the thread.¡±

    ¡°Who knew that I would be treated like this.¡±

    When he met him first, he was very polite. But, now that he had be familiar with him, he behaved like a friend with him. But this was something Ganghyuk did not want to correct.

    It was better for him than being a master and a servant! It was notfortable for Ganghyuk, who came from the 21st century.

    ¡°Is my cutting good enough?¡±

    Instead, the rtionship of a teacher and student would be good to him. By nature, he liked to teach. Especially when he had a student like Dolseok who wanted to learn.

    ¡°Yes. It is good to cut matching with the interval of the stitch. Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It is because I taught you well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Dolseok said as he shook his head, then shook the scissors with an impressed face. ¡°These scissors are really good.¡± Dolseok said while looking at the scissors in the bag.

    Ganghyuk thought of the scissors that Dolseok used when he cut his nails. They were old and blunt ones. It was frightening to see those scissors, with all the rust here and there.

    He thought that he would end up cutting his hands instead of his fingernails when he first saw the scene.

    ¡°Why, are you impressed?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I cut my nails with it, and it worked really well.¡±

    ¡°What? When?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, while you were sleeping.¡±

    ¡°I told you to keep the bag, but you stole it?¡±

    ¡°I did not steal it, sir. I put it in its original position.¡±

    Dolseok showed an expression of being falsely used. Ganghyuk could onlyugh weirdly at this point.

    ¡®Yes, no problem.¡¯

    He had already done many experiments.

    ¡®No matter where I put the things, theye back inside the bag the next morning.¡¯ Therefore, there was s no possibility that it would be stolen.

    ¡®But, I cannot treat it carelessly.¡¯

    He did not want to have a reckless adventure.

    ¡°Yes, you can use it in that ce. But, do not give it to others. Understand?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I am not crazy, sir. I will not give your things to anybody else.¡±

    ¡°Ok, it is ok. What do you think about the wound?¡±

    ¡°Wound?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Dolseok looked at the calf that Ganghyuk stitched with care. It was wide open a few minutes ago, and he had pulled it open with his full strength.

    But now, there was only a line there.

    ¡°It seems seamless.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Touch the calf. Tell me what is different from its state before the operation.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it has be soft.¡±

    Dolseok nodded his head as his eyes turned wide.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    At this moment, the man opened his eyes again while frowning. It seemed that Dolseok had pressed too hard with excitement.

    ¡°Goodness¡±

    Dolseok tried to cover his head by instinct. After all, Ganghyuk hit his head whenever he made a mistake like this. But this time, Ganghyuk did not hit him, as he had intended to wake the patient up nevertheless.

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±

    He asked in the gentlest voice that he could produce. The man managed to sit up and looked down at his legs.

    ¡°I feel less pain.¡±

    He was surprised at his response. Ganghyuk had treated the leg which was totally wrecked, and made it recover like this.

    ¡°I will cover the leg with a bandage. I will sleep with Dolseok here, so please tell me if you feel something strange.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Ganghyuk could not trust him at this point. He could imagine that he would endure pain without saying anything. It was certain considering the story up until now.

    ¡°You must tell me when you feel something. Now, the leg¡­ Dolseok, can you hold it?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Ah! Yes, sir.¡±

    He was listening to Ganghyuk¡¯s exnation absentmindedly, so he was surprised a bit before moving quickly with his remark.

    ¡°Is it right, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will leave it like this. Otherwise, it will get swollen.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The man showed his gratitude with a limited bow, making Ganghyuk feel honored.

    ¡®Ding, ding, ding.¡¯

    Just at this moment, the Injeong bell started ringing. Clearly, the operation had taken too long. During these times, oil was very dear even to the rich families. so

    it is better to extinguish themp.

    ¡®He will wake up again early in the morning.¡¯

    Because of the loud sound of the bell, it was difficult to fall asleep. It might have been noisier because it was closer to the marketce.

    ¡°Take a rest. We are going to sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Dolseok, make a bed. I am tired because I am old.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I am twenty this year.¡±

    Dolseok showed his pride in his age while touching the beard on his chin. But Ganghyuk did not listen to him.

    ¡°Twenty years old? You are still too young. Make a bed now.¡±

    ¡°I am already a grown-up, sir.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to get wrapped up as well?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no, sir. I will make the bed.¡±

    ¡°Good night, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    It was a really tiring day indeed. Ganghyuk lied down and thought, ¡°I will close the clinic tomorrow then. Ah, I forgot something.¡¯

    He had not asked the name of the man before the operation. When he turned his head to look at thetter, it seemed that he had not fallen asleep. The guy was looking at the ceiling, probably because there were too many things on his mind.

    ¡°Hey, patient.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What is your name? My name is Baik Ganghyuk. I am twenty four years old.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell you. I am Lee Sunshin, and I am twenty eight years old.¡±

 Chapter 20: Sword [4]

    <h4>Chapter 20: Sword [4]</h4>

    ¡°Ah! Lee Sunshin.¡± Ganghyuk repeated his name.

    ¡®If he is twenty eight, then he is older than me¡­ Wait a second¡­ Lee Sunshin? The very Lee Sunshin?¡¯ Ganghyuk opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Your name is Lee Sunshin¡­? Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why are you so surprised?¡±

    ¡°Sir, please let me sleep. Please.¡± At this point, Dolseok couldn¡¯t help but murmur because he had been woken up by the conversation between Ganghyuk and the patient.

    ¡®Bang¡¯

    Ganghyuk ignored his mumbling and kept asking after hitting Dolseok.

    ¡°Lee Sunshin? Did I treat Lee Sunshin?¡±

    ¡°You might be mistaking me for someone else. I am a nobody.¡± Sunshin looked at Ganghyuk with puzzled face. As a matter of fact, the Lee Sunshin at that time was not really famous¡­At least not at that moment.

    ¡®Yes, I had thought he must be an extraordinary man.¡¯ He showed a patience and will that no ordinary man could have. That was why he could win the war with only twelve ships.

    Ganghyuk looked at Sunshin with a deeply moved face. But then, he felt something different.

    ¡®If I make a fuss now, he might change.¡¯

    Now that could get very serious; the very history of Korea might be shattered.

    ¡°Ah, nothing. Nobody can endure this kind of an operation normally. Okay, let¡¯s sleep now. If you feel anything strange, please do let me know.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I will.¡±

    Ganghyuk lied down after watching him lying down on the pillow, who fell asleep soon as he had been on his nerves all this while. Although he had a big operation just now, it seemed that he did not feel much pain.

    ¡®Admiral Lee Sunshin is sleeping beside me.¡¯ Ganghyuk could not fall asleep, and one could not me him really. To think of it, the famous Lee Sunshin was lying beside him. If he did not feel anything, now that would have been far stranger.

    ¡®Then¡­ is this the reign of King Seonjo? Then, I must be in Imjin waeran, right?¡¯

    He did not like the situation where he had toe to Joseon and then experience the war.

    It was too much.

    ¡®No. I think, I have some time still. I should find a way to go back. If not, I will go somewhere else¡­ But right now, I need to help in the rehabilitation of Lee Sunshin.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was feeling extremely honored. He had operated Sunshin, and had the chance to help him with rehabilitation.

    ¡®Ok, it is good to sleep now.¡¯

    It was a tiring day, so when he tried to sleep, he ended up falling asleep in no time.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir, Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dolseok?¡±

    Dolseok was looking at the yard with anxious eyes instead of preparing a basin with warm water.

    ¡°Please stop him. He will not listen to me.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Look at him.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Hey! No¡­ fu¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk barely stopped himself from saying the whole thing; he had almost cursed him out loud.

    ¡®He must be scolded.¡¯

    Ganghyuk went out of the room with impolite thoughts.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ah! I was practicing my swordsmanship.¡± Sunshin answered while standing awkwardly.

    ¡°Ah, are you?¡±

    He almost understood him because his answer even sounded logical.

    ¡®No, it cannot be like that.¡¯ Sunshin just had had an operation the day before. So, Ganghyuk shook his head and told him. ¡°If the wound gets open again, what will you do? Come in right away.¡±

    ¡°My leg was injured, but my arms are perfect.¡±

    He was a man famous in history. So when he said that, it sounded logical even though it was utter nonsense.

    ¡°This is what he has been doing.¡± Dolseok looked at Ganghyuk, asking his help.

    ¡°You must tell him not to¡­¡±

    ¡°He did not listen to even you, not to mention someone like me. How can I stop him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true I guess.¡±

    ¡®Why am I losing my cool today?¡¯ Ganghyuk came to the ground with puzzled face while thinking. Even Lee Sunshin must listen to the doctor, and if the doctor was Ganghyuk, he must listen to him.

    Thinking this, he tapped Sunshin¡¯s shoulder carefully, who was already absorbed in the practice.

    ¡°Hello, bot. Stop the practice. You will kill me.¡±

    ¡°Why are you keeping me from practicing?¡±

    ¡°The stitches might burst.¡±

    ¡°I know my body best.¡±

    ¡°If you know your body best, why did youe to the clinic almost dead?¡±

    ¡°I knew that status, so I came.¡±

    ¡°Ka.¡± Ganghyuk couldn¡¯t help but exim. He even thought for some time whether the Japanese came into the sea because they were irritated by the conversation with Lee Sunshin.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He is bleeding.¡±

    ¡°What? Where? s, I expected it.¡±

    He had a big muscle. And now he practiced sword, causing the would to open again.

    The bandage that covered his wound had be red. It was fortunate that the materials used on the body were not renewed. Otherwise, he might have been lying on the ground with pain.

    ¡°Come,e here again. You need to be stitched again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry.¡± Sunshin finally went into the room while enduring the pain. He then pushed his leg without saying anything. Fortunately, it was not a big rupture, and would require several stitches only at best.

    ¡°Dolseok, get the bag now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Dolseok brought the bag that Ganghyuk always grabbed tightly while sleeping.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Ganghyuk searched inside the bag and found that the materials he used yesterday were all replenished as expected.

    ¡®Fortunately¡­¡¯ Without this bag, Ganghyuk would have been no better than a quack.

    ¡°Give me your leg.¡±

    ¡°Yes, here it is.¡±

    Ganghyuk rubbed the wound with a disinfectant.

    ¡°You must not be adamant like this. If it gets ruptured more, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    He was very cool, and as he acknowledged his fault, Ganghyuk did not scold anymore.

    ¡°Please be careful from now on. Before theplete recovery, you must follow my orders. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±

    ¡°It will be painful.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Dolseok, are you working or not? Come here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk could not scold Chungmugong anymore, and therefore, Dolseok became the sacrifice.

    ¡°You must follow my orders for two weeks. It is something that can get ruptured and worsen very easily.¡±

    ¡°I see. I promise.¡±

    ¡°I will trust you then.¡±

    He believed that Lee Sunshin would keep the promise, rolling the bandage again on the wound while thinking that. Fortunately, Lee Sunshin was a man of his word, and he kept sitting down still afterward.

    Therefore, Ganghyuk could take a rest, that was before someone knocked on the door.

    ¡®Knock, knock.¡¯

    ¡°Dolseok, please tell him that we will not be working today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Nobody would mind a day off after all. Hearing him, Dolseok went out like the wind, and came back soon with a letter.

    ¡°Sir, it is from the governor.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he pay a visit by himself?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He asked you to read it.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Ganghyuk opened the letter without any special thoughts. The contents of the letter were not long, though they were not that clear.

    ¡®Oh my goodness¡­¡±

    For him, the paper was white and the letters were ck. He was proud of his knowledge in Chinese characters at college, but there were still not many letters he could read.

    Ganghyuk looked around the room and saw Dolseok, who was rubbing his head with dumbfounded eyes, and Sunshin, who was in meditation. Maybe Dolseok was even more ignorant than Ganghyuk himself.

    ¡®But, I cannot ask Sunshin to read it for me¡­ No.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was a doctor. Maybe, he could ask the patient to do something with the excuse that it was a kind of treatment.

    Actually, he had seen an experiment aired in an educational broadcasting program. ¡®When the doctor asked patients to do squat walking and touch the elbow with their tongue, the patients followed the doctor without suspicion.¡¯

    It was an eye clinic, and the patients came there to have a Lasik operation.

    ¡°Ahem! Brother Sunshin?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You had a difficult operation yesterday. I need to know of your status. Is it alright, now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am fine.¡±

    Ganghyuk then gave him the letter, ¡°Read it loudly.¡±

    ¡°But, this one is for you.¡±

    ¡°It is okay. I have already read it and know the contents.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Sunshin wondered for some time and then nodded his head. He had promised that he would follow his orders. And, there was no reason to reject his offer.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Ganghyuk, Are you well? I heard that Sunshin went to you yesterday. I wonder if the treatment went well with him. This afternoon, we will have a party that I had told you about before. Pleasee and tell me the details of the story. Do not forget to get my medicine¡­ Is it okay, now?

    It seemed that the party would be held today. Ganghyuk stood up and put on the coat.

    ¡°Well done. As you have read, I need to go there.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    He was very cool. But Ganghyuk, as a doctor, could never be cool as Sunshin.

    ¡°Dolseok, you must take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Are you going alone? You don¡¯t know the way.¡±

    Yes, Gagnhyuk in this world was the man who could not go home without someone¡¯s help. Then, how could he go to Paldalsan alone?

    ¡°I will visit the inn on the way and bring one of the Aeogae fellows.¡±

    ¡°How about asking one of them to take care of him?¡± Dolseok looked at Sunshin sideways, who was already in deep meditation. He looked tougher than Ganghyuk in many ways, so Dolseok expected to have a harder time with him.

    But, Ganghyuk did not help him, ¡°You are the best in medicine other than me. They were only giving number tes all this while. How can they take care of the patient?¡±

    ¡°Ok, then, pleasee back as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will. The governor will not keep me long because of the patient.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I have taken out the necessary tools, so please use them if necessary.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You can have the chicken that the patient left yesterday. But, do not eat it alone.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Thank you.¡±

    Ganghyuk left the clinic, leaving Dolseok there with the patient. The inn where the Aeogae fellows were staying was not far from the clinic.

    ¡®It must be there.¡¯

    From what Ganghyuk had heard, not all the fellows were in the inn. Only the ones with some status, such as Pyeonsu, Yeoni, and Makbong were staying in the inn. The rest of them stayed in the houses of vigers, doing some work for them.

    ¡®Squeak¡¯

    Ganghyuk pushed the door to open it and then went inside the inn, seeing which, the hostess came out to greet him.

    ¡°Hello, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk had treated her when she had sprained her ankle. Therefore, she showed dness on seeing him.

    Ganghyuk asked the hostess, ¡°Are Eoreumsani and Makbong in?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will call them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please do.¡±

    After a few minutes, Yeoni came out at a brisk pace. It seemed that Makbong had gone somewhere.

    ¡°Sir, what brought you here?¡±

    ¡°Are you alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk rubbed his beard.

    ¡®It is not good to go there with a woman.¡¯

    It was no ordinary ce, but the party of the governor. There must be Gisaeng there. The people there would be touching the busts of girls and make other flirtatious actions regardless of the ce.

    ¡®But, I cannot go there alone either.¡¯

    If he got lost, then that would be serious. He would have great trouble, and furthermore, he would have lost his face.

    ¡®It would be ok if I let her stay far from the scene, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¯

 Chapter 21: Some Poem as well?

    <h4>Chapter 21: Some Poem as well?</h4>

    ¡°You are walking very well.¡±

    Ganghyuk had be breathless by this point. He had thought Mt. Paldal was a hill behind the vige. If he knew it would be so far and difficult to go, he would have visited home first.

    ¡®I had better go home and get a horse.¡¯

    He could not remember when he hadst walked like this. Thinking back, he guessed it was the first time for him after the marching in the military. But, Yeoni was good at walking, and she climbed the mountain very well.

    She looked back from far ahead of Ganghyuk. ¡°Pardon, sir? Ah, I am alright.¡± She looked very sexy with a sweaty face.

    ¡®Am I crazy?¡¯ Ganghyuk shook his head and hurried on his way.

    ¡°I had better run to the vige. I cannot walk like you.¡±

    ¡°You are a nobleman, sir. You cannot run¡­ You must think of your face.¡±

    ¡°But, I be breathless too easily.¡±

    ¡°If it were Makbong, he might have been sitting over there by now. Furthermore, you are holding the bag.¡±

    Yeoni smiled and pointed at a stump over there. Seeing it, he thought of Makbong who had short legs, and thought that he would not walk very well either.

    ¡°Yes, I am better than him, maybe. Ugh¡­ I think that is the ce.¡±

    Yeoni was far ahead of Ganghyuk, but he was a lot taller than her. Therefore, he could spot the Governor and other fellows gathering in a small pavilion before her.

    ¡­

    Red flowers were blooming in the neighborhood, so the scenery was quite good.

    People already had escort girls beside them, which reflected the nature of the meeting.

    ¡°I amte. Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    It was only a whileter that Ganghyuk and Yeoni arrived at the pavilion. Many horses were tied up in front of the pavilion; clearly, all of the guests except Ganghyuk came there by horses.

    The governor, who was busy petting the bust of a girl, weed Ganghyuk, ¡°Ah, Ganghyuk! Come and take a seat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°You all might be knowing him already. He is Baik Ganghyuk, who has be quite famous these days.¡±

    He was very good at taking care of his fellows. So, he did not criticize Ganghyuk even though he waste. Instead, he introduced him to the guests in a jovial manner.

    ¡°Yes, I know, of course. He is the son of Sir Baik Seungmun. I have been there, too.¡±

    The man who told the story first was the court clerk in Suwon Court, named Lee Jeongbok. When he had first heard of his title, Ganghyuk thought he was a kind of judge. But, he was only a Grade 5 official, and worked as an assistant of the Governor.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man who answered stiffly was Jeong Changgweon. He was a professor in Suwon Dohobu. As the title said, he was a Grade 6 official who was responsible for Confucian education.

    One could guess his job from his face very easily, even without knowing what his job was. Ganghyuk had met him a few times in Seungmun¡¯s house.

    He was a fellow student of Seungmun, and had a talent at making people ufortable.

    The rest of them were students of simr or younger age than Ganghyuk.

    He was not interested in them very much, so he greeted them as a formality only.

    ¡°All of the guests have arrived now. Then, let today¡¯s meeting start.¡±

    The Governor took his hands off the girl and made a serious face. The Confucian students who were young turned deadly pale with his remark. Some of them were too tensed and swallowed hard.

    ¡°En¡­ I feel something will happen.¡±

    Ganghyuk had experienced the freshman life, as well as internship and resident times. He had forgotten in his head, but the body did not forget it, the ¡®instinct¡¯ of the weak, that is.

    ¡®It seems that he will ask us to do something.¡¯

    Then, the servants of the Governor distributed paper and something else.

    ¡®Hanji, brush, ink and inkstone¡­¡¯

    He had told that they might discuss poetry, and it seemed that he would be asking the guests to write a poem.

    Those who were in the office such as Governor, court clerk and professor were exempted. So, their expressions were all jovial and chilled out.

    ¡°What do you think about the quality of the paper?¡±

    When the governor asked the question, the clerk answered even without receiving the paper.

    ¡°Very good, sir,¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got them through Jojiseo.¡±

    The Hanji had a great quality. Even Ganghyuk could notice it, although he was totally novice in paper quality. But, he did not know what Jojiseo was.

    He was the member of the Calligraphy Club in University, and he had probably wasted around 10,000 sheets.

    ¡°En¡­ What would be good as a topic?¡±

    ¡°Governor, we have beautiful flowers today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. I like the red flowers. Please write a poem with the topic of flowers.¡±

    And thus, his order was given out, with which, the participants tried to write a poem regarding flowers. On the other side, Ganghyuk was at aplete loss.

    ¡®Oh my goodness!¡¯

    He did not know many poems, and furthermore, there were none rted to flowers among the ones that he did have memorized. If he had not been given a theme, he could write any one from amongst what he had memorized.

    When he looked back, Professor Jeong Changgweon was looking at him.

    ¡®Father told me to study whenever he met me, and here I am facing troubles.¡¯

    It seemed that the governor had put his mind to catching something to scold him for.

    This was not good!

    ording to his experience, students with high scores could have more freedom. If he did not seed in here, Seungmun would press him more and more. As a matter of fact, he was already pressing him to stop the clinic and study.

    ¡®Brainstorm!¡¯

    Ganghyuk took a Korean snack in front of him and tried to think. As it was soaked in honey, the sweetness gave him some strength.

    ¡®OK, I can think¡­¡¯

    He was good at thinking and using his brain. The fragments of the knowledge scattered here and there came together.

    ¡®Anyway, think of the time. Right now is King Seonjo¡¯s reign. It must be end of the 16th century.¡¯ Then, he must write a poem written after that period.

    giarism was a sin in the past as well as at present after all.

    ¡®Who is the poet in the middle or end of Joseon?¡¯

    He could only think of Kim Satgat immediately. But, the problem was that among his poems, he could only recite the vulgar poem called ¡®Swearing School¡¯

    ¡®Teach my %[emailprotected]</a>, sperm in $#^%$%, teacher is ^$#$& ¡­ No, no, I cannot do this.¡¯ It was full of badnguage. Although the meaning of the phrases were not exactly swear words, but they did sound like them. He could not write such a poem for the governor!

    ¡®Governor might still be fine, but the professor will surely kill me.¡¯

    Andstly, that poem was not rted to flowers at all. So, Ganghyuk tried to think of a poem desperately.

    ¡®Ah, there is Park Jega.¡¯

    As he was the man of the 21st century, he was not a person of this world. At least, there would not be an issue of giarism.

    And coincidentally, he finally remembered a poem rting to a red flower.

    ¡®Okay. Let¡¯s write it.¡¯

    When he opened his eyes, many fellows were already writing the poems. He tried to see what they were writing, but it was full of letters that he could not read.

    ¡®Ei¡¯

    He did not dream of getting the first ce anyway. What he wanted was to pass this session without any major problems.

    Fortunately, his calligraphy was not so bad. It was better to say ¡®to draw¡¯ rather than ¡®to write¡¯. Anyway, he almost finished writing a poem.

    ¡°En¡­ It seems almost finished. Hm¡­¡±

    The governor seemed bored and asked the participants to finish quickly. The fellows who had not finished yet hurried up to finish one.

    ¡°Ok, then recite it in turns.¡±

    With the order of the governor, one of the fellows stood up. He held his paper with one hand wide open so that the governor and others could read.

    ¡®En? That must be a courtesy I guess.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was thankful that he was not the first one to present.

    ¡°My mind is surrounded by red flowers.

    I am using my brush, intoxicated by the aroma.

    I am missing the beautiful face,

    which was as red as flowers.¡±

    To Ganghyuk, it sounded average. And after the poem finished, the governor also nodded his head.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    But, the ears of Changgweon, who was a Confucian schr from the bone, did not think so.

    ¡°You are in the age of studying. The poem is too vulgar.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    And yet, his criticism and scolding continued after that. Fellows who were scolded sat down with frowning faces. It was not clear if this were a party or a ce for punishment.

    On the other side, the governor seemed to think that it was an interesting thing to watch, observing the scene without anyments.

    ¡®Well, he is not an easy one.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked a Changgweon, who was sitting there with an incorruptible face.

    Frankly, all of this was turning out to be good for him. As most of them were scolded, it would pass even if he were to be scolded as well.

    ¡°Today, we do not have any good poems at all. Then thest, Ganghyuk, please read yours.

    With the call of the governor, he stood up in his seat. As he was a tall man, he looked great when he stood up.

    ¡°Ahem ahem.¡±

    Ganghyuk held the paper after a few dry coughs. It could not be said that the letters on the paper were excellent, but they did not seem to be too bad either. At least, they looked better than his reputation.

    Seeing this, the governor looked at Ganghyuk with a morefortable face.

    ¡°The letters look tidy. Then, let¡¯s hear the poem.¡±

    ¡°It is not good, but I will recite it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    And with that, Ganghyuk recited the poem carefully. He was actually quite tensed because of stern sight of Changgweon.

    ¡°Do not call all the flowers with the one letter of red.

    There is difference between stamens.

    So, you need to look at them carefully.¡±

    It was a poem by Park Jega, who was said to be the best poet in the mid Joseon. His nted sight had a kind of humor and charm; Ganghyuk felt that way when he had first memorized this poem.

    ¡®What is this? Why is it so quiet? Is it too early for this time?¡±

    When he looked around, he saw the governor looking at him quietly. He opened his mouth after staying silent for some time. ¡°Good. Good. You are sarcastic that everybody talks about only red flowers.¡±

    Then, the court clerk added. ¡°I think that this was the best among what I have heard today.¡±

    ¡°No, no. It is the best among what I have heard this whole year. Changgweon, what do you think?¡± The governor asked him while reading his countenance.

    Although he was the lowest ranking officer, the former could not help but acknowledge the depth of his knowledge.

    ¡°It is not bad. There is noble sarcasm in the poem.¡±

    ¡°Then, today¡¯s first prize goes to Ganghyuk. Come and have a ss of wine.¡±

    It was said that true art transcended the times.

    ¡®Thank you, Sir Park Jega.¡¯ Ganghyuk thought in his head as he went to the governor to receive the ss. The governorughed while pouring the wine. ¡°A talent was born in the family of Baik. You are an excellent doctor, and can write a good poem as well.

    ¡°No, sir. You are exaggerating.¡± He was good at pretending to be humble. So, he drank the wine as if it were nothing.

    Seeing this, the governor liked Ganghyuk even more, as his behavior showed his broadmindedness.

    ¡°No, no. Hey, Changgweon, you must ask him now. Don¡¯t be obstinate.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean your daughter. You told me that she has had high fever for days. If Ganghyuk examines her, he will surely be able to treat her. She will then recoverpletely.¡±

 Chapter 22: Secret Treatment [1]

    <h4>Chapter 22: Secret Treatment [1]</h4>

    Hearing the Governor¡¯s remark, Changgweon shook his head. ¡°My daughter is being treated by the medical girls that you had sent.¡±

    ¡°No, I heard from them. They were at a loss because they could not help her, saying that there would be no cure for her.¡±

    ¡°It is all because my daughter is not strong enough. She would get better as time goes by.¡±

    He was very persistent, not even listening to his senior. This made the Governor feel stuffy as well. ¡°Ganghyuk, tell me¡­ You can cure her, right?¡±

    Ganghyuk could not say ¡®yes¡¯ without knowing the details of the disease, and he did not like Changgweon too much either. ¡®But, if I do something for him, maybe he will not criticize me in front of my father.¡¯

    For example, he would not make him go to Hygangyo to study¡­

    Moreover, Ganghyuk was very proud of his medical skills.

    ¡°I can take a look at the condition. I will be better that the medical girls, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so too. He cured my old disease. You know Sunshin, right? He cured him yesterday.¡± The Governor then turned to Ganghyuk, ¡°How is he now?¡±

    ¡°He is in recovery. His leg was broken and I treated him. After a few months, he will be able to use his legs as before.¡±

    ¡°See!¡±

    ¡°I have experienced his treatment, and he is really good. It is true.¡± The court clerk joined the conversation in order to tter his boss, the Governor.

    As three people made a fuss, Changweon could did not have any choice but toply. So, in the end, he gave in to the persuasion.

    ¡°Okay. But, he cannot see my daughter face to face.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But¡­¡± Ganghyuk was startled. But soon, he remembered his title.

    ¡°Professor, how can a doctor examine the patient without seeing the face?¡±

    ¡°Then, I will not agree with it.¡± Changgweon turned away while folding his arms.

    Ganghyuk looked at the governor, but it seemed he did not have a solution. Although the governor was a senior in the office, he could not meddle in his housework.

    So, this time, it was Ganghyuk who took a step back.

    ¡°OK. But can I talk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can. But, the door should be shut down.¡±

    This all sounded just like a fake examination. But, there was clearly no other way, so Ganghyuk nodded his head. ¡°Okay, I see.¡±

    ¡°Good! As both of you have given way, you will get a good result. Let¡¯s have a good time now.¡± With the governor saying that, all of the attendees continued with the event, with the Gisaengs ying instruments and dancing to cheer them up.

    Ganghyuk did not like this sort of activity with all these officials. ¡®I need to see Lee Sunshinter on, and have to see the professor¡¯s daughter.¡¯

    It was a good excuse, so he talked to the governor carefully about retreating from the party, ¡°Sir, I cannot drink much because I have to see Lee Suhshin and the professor¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. You should not do that indeed¡­You can go back to your seat.¡±

    The governor was already very busy with his escort girl, so he just shook his hands to indicate that thetter could go.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± And with that, Ganghyuk went back to his seat, where the servants had already delivered a portable table full of food and drinks.

    ¡®Liquor is quite dear, but it is still abundant here¡­ It must be from the government office. The liquor that the governor just gave to me was quite tasty for sure.¡¯

    He had told the governor not to drink too much, but he did not say that he himself would not drink at all.

    Ganghyuk drank the liquor quietly to enjoy it.

    ¡®Em. It is pretty good. I must take it slowly so that I don¡¯t get too drunk.¡¯ It was very hard to climb up even when he was sober, and if he were drunk, he would not be able to climb down properly.

    ¡®But, I cannot ride on Yeoni¡¯s back.¡¯

    When he turned his head, he found Yeoni having a good time there. Snacks and liquor were shared, and the pavilion was full ofughter.

    ¡®Even though she is quite strong, she will not be able to hold me on her back. She is too small.¡¯

    She was agile and good at martial arts, but he was too big for her. She must be around 160 cm in height. How could she hold a man who was over 185 cm tall on her back?

    Although they had not weighed themselves, her weight must be half that of Ganghyuk.

    ¡®No, it is impossible! I need to drink modestly.¡¯

    It was certain that Yeoni could not hold him on her back; she was not an ant anyway. Hence, he slowed down the pace of drinking. As he was very strong in alcohol, he did not feel drunk after a few drinks.

    ¡®It is nearly time.¡¯

    Parties in Joseon had some advantages, one being that they finished early. As he expected, the governor stood up to finish the party.

    ¡°Well, it is alreadyte.¡±

    It was very early to sayte. But, as they were in the mountain, it could be considered ate hour. Although there were soldiers, it would be very dangerous if there were a tiger or some other beasts.

    It was the time animals would roam around viges as well as in the mountain.

    They used pot for pees after this hour. It was said there were some who died on the way to the toilet.

    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go.¡±

    At that moment, the clerk left the pavilion with the governor. All other people came on horses, but the governor came here by Gama, which was a kind of sedan chair.

    ¡®Did hee here by that?¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at the sedan chair bearers with a pathetic face. They had a determination showing up on their faces, looking like soldiers going to the battlefield.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    ¡°Yes, good bye. I will see you tomorrow.¡±

    The governor rode the sedan chair while shaking his hands like an old professor who would leave from the party early, with the clerk following him on a horse.

    ¡°Wake him up.¡±

    Changgweon took care of the Confucian students remaining at the venue. Ganghyuk intended to go to his home together with him to see his daughter. Therefore, there was no other option but to wait.

    But still, he did not help the former.

    ¡°Yeoni, are you Ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am OK.¡±

    ¡°I saw you drinking alcohol from the bottle. Are you really ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am very strong.¡±

    Although he could smell alcohol from her, she looked alright. So, there would be no possibility for him having to hold her on his back.

    ¡°Drink water and take a deep breath.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You can be sober earlier with that.¡±

    ¡°You know everything.¡±

    Yeoni tried to inhale and exhale although she did not seem to believe it. The aromatic breath tickled his nose.

    ¡°Yes, breathe like that.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so sober, sir?¡±

    ¡°You saw me before. I have a strong head.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! All of the fellows offered you wine, but you could still walk on your legs just fine.¡±

    While they were talking, Cahnggweon came near them and said, ¡°It is time to leave now. What will you do?¡±

    He was clearly showing a more favorable attitude towards him right now. It seemed that the poem by Park Jega had really helped a lot.

    ¡°I would like to visit your house. There is no reason to postpone the treatment of your daughter.¡± Ganghyuk answered while holding up his bag.

    Changgweon did not like the look of the bag, but he did not go back on his word, which was given not only to Ganghyuk, but also the governor.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. Do you not have a horse?¡±

    ¡°I slept in the clinic yesterday to treat the man whom the governor had sent.¡±

    ¡°It is quite far. It may be hard for you.¡±

    ¡°It will be alright, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ok. I will go slowly then. Follow me.¡±

    ¡­

    Changgweon rode the horse and went on towards his home. As he did not speed up too much, Ganghyuk managed to follow him somehow, although it was not easy at all; very tiring, actually.

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±

    After not that long, Ganghyuk became totally breathless. Seeing his condition, Yeoni asked with an anxious face, ¡°Are you alright, sir?¡±

    ¡°Even though I am not fine, there is no other way. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I can carry you on my back.¡±

    Ganghyukughed on seeing her position her back towards himself, ¡°Haha¡­ you might get hurt. Don¡¯t worry! Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I am strong, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°I mean it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but how I can ride on your back? I have to keep my face.¡±

    ¡°If you are too tired, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Theughter had somehow cheered him up, making him feel less tired physically. Continuing on, he managed to reach the house without too much difficulty. But, it was already dark when they arrived at the destination.

    ¡°Good job! She is in her room. Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With that, Changgweon opened the door and went in.

    ¡®Even a nobleman lives in a thatched house!¡¯

    The house looked very shabbypared to Ganghyuk¡¯s ce, which looked as good as a pce. A professor was a 6th grade official, but he still lived like this. It seemed that he lived only on his sry.

    ¡°This is the room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡±

    ¡°Promise me, you will stay here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    Ganghyuk was a professor in Chungmu Hospital in the other world. If the president of the hospital saw this scene, he would have fainted.

    Changgweon looked at Ganghyuk for a while and then went into the room. Thetter could smell a bad odor from the chick in the room.

    ¡®She must be in a very bad condition.¡¯

    And, it seemed that Ganghyuk was indeed right. When Changgweon came out of the room, his face looked quite bad.

    ¡°Since my daughter has a small voice, talk to her by standing at the door.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I will watch from here.¡±

    It was just going from bad to worse. There was no other way to do it with his presence, so Ganghyuk nodded and went to the door.

    He stood at the door as close as he could towards the inside and then asked.

    ¡°It is the doctor. I have something to ask.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please do.¡± The voice was cracked. It seemed that she had dry mouth. She must be having a fever.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was an able doctor, and even trivial things could give him clues. After considering those things, he asked questions while making inferences.

    ¡°Where do you have the most pain?¡±

    ¡°En Leg¡­ Left leg.¡±

    ¡°Since when?¡±

    ¡°Since around ten days ago.¡±

    If it were ten days old, it was quite an old wound. If it had developed too much, it would be possible that even he would not be able to cure it given his current resources. So, Ganghyuk asked with a more urgent voice.

    ¡°Was there something special on the day or the previous day from when you started having such pain?¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    It seemed that she could not remember. After thinking for a while, she answered without confidence.

    ¡°I think I stepped on something. There was blood on the sole. But, it stopped soon, so I did not take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°Aha, is that so?¡±

    When he heard the answer, he guessed that it could be tetanus or phlegmon. The problem was that both of them needed more than just antibiotics.

    If there were something in the wound, it also needed to be removed immediately.

    ¡®Should I go in?¡¯

    Ganghyuk knew he should not do that. It was impossible as Changgweon was looking straight at him with an eagle-like gaze.

    Was there any other method?

    He looked around, noticing that the house was quite shabby. He also realized that the wall was quite low.

    ¡®Nobody would know if I climbed over the wall.¡¯

 Chapter 23: Secret Treatment [2]

    <h4>Chapter 23: Secret Treatment [2]</h4>

    These were the times when oil was very expensive. Furthermore, it seemed Changgweon did not have a great financial foundation, so he could not use oil extensively. Additionally, there was only one old servant in the house.

    Ganghyuk thought he could do it without being noticed, as he did not want to ask Changgweon about it.

    ¡®He was persistent even before the governor. He will definitely not listen to me.¡¯

    He had seen numerous people, although the rtionship was limited to doctor and patient. Hence, he could make an educated guess.

    Although, he was surely not a physiognomist¡­

    ¡®I wille backter after the bell rings. I don¡¯t want a scuffle.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked back Yeoni, He would need her if he could not touch the girl directly. After all, she could jump over this kind of a wall easily.

    ¡®Ok, I will do that.¡¯ Once he had made up his mind, he felt at east.

    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡± Ganghyuk answered with serious face. She had fever and pains, which meant she had an infection. Although he did not know what kind, it would be better to take antibiotics.

    ¡°First of all¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk took out antibiotics, anti-inmmatory, and narcotic analgesics for him.

    ¡°Give her these. She would feel a bit better.¡±

    She would at least have a sound sleep with them. Furthermore, It would be easier if she fell fast asleep when he came back at dawn.

    Changgweon bowed his head without knowing of Ganghyuk¡¯s n.

    ¡°Thank you. I will not forget the gratitude if she recovers.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I wille back tomorrow,¡±

    ¡°Will you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am a doctor, and a doctor must see his patient. Goodbye.¡±

    And after saying that, Ganghyuk left along with Yeoni hurriedly. The yard was very small, so it did not take too long.

    ¡°Sir, you are really great.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How did you know of the disease even when you did not see the patient?¡± Yeoni seemed to be moved. If it were true, it would be miraculous indeed. But, on hearing her, Ganghyuk shook his head with bitterughter.

    ¡°I am not a God, so how can I know?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? You gave her a medicine.¡±

    ¡°They will work, but they cannot cure herpletely.¡±

    ¡°Then, what should she do? When I heard her voice, it seemed like she was dying.¡±

    Yeoni had a soft mind even though she was very tough.

    Ganghyuk suddenly lowered his voice and whispered to Yeoni while looking around to see if there was somebody else. His breath tickled her ears; Yeoni shrank her body a little, but he did not care.

    ¡°Your specialty is high jump, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°We need toe back here.¡±

    ¡°Here? When, sir?¡±

    It was already dark, which meant it is not the time to go anywhere.

    ¡°After the bell.¡±

    ¡°After the bell? During the curfew?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it because¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I need to see her. I need your help. Can you?¡±

    Yeoni became sober with Ganghyuk¡¯s remark. She knew that he did not care about the etiquette, but she had not imagined it to be to this extent.

    How could a nobleman think of intruding in ady¡¯s room at night?

    ¡°Oh my goodness! You mean to take her at night?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­! I don¡¯t mean that.¡±

    He did not intend to take her to somewhere else. If he did, he would be rolled in the straw mat first. It would not matter even if he were the only son of Seungmun and a beloved of the governor.

    ¡°Then, do you mean to intrude her room? If she yells, what shall we do?¡±

    ¡°No worries. I gave her narcotic analgesic to make her asleep.¡±

    ¡°But, she will make a fuss if a man touches her.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you will touch her.¡±

    ¡®What does he mean?¡¯ Yeoni opened her eyes wide. ¡°Do you mean that I will examine her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will not be a problem if you touch her.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I have not treated anybody.¡±

    He had guessed so. He also figured that she maybe knew many people who needed to be treated.

    ¡°It is OK¡­ I will teach you.¡± Ganghyuk nodded his head with confidence.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Not only am I good at curing the patient, but I am also good at teaching.¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±

    He boasted about himself without batting an eye indeed. Yeoni couldn¡¯t help but look downwards with some anxiety.

    Ganghyuk asked, ¡°Why, you think you cannot do it?¡±

    Hearing the provocative question, Yeoni reacted sensitively. She was the girl who wore men¡¯s clothing and worked as Eoreumsani.

    She had a pride and spirit by nature.

    ¡°Why do you think I am not confident?¡±

    ¡°Okay then, we go after the bells, eh?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± It seemed she had fallen into the trap. She had never thought of roaming around after the curfew.

    Yeoni sighed as she looked at Ganghyuk, ¡°Then please let Makbonge together.¡±

    ¡°Makbong?¡±

    He remembered Makbong instantly: short and stout with muscles. He might be good at somersaults, but he probably would be slow.

    ¡°Why him?¡±

    ¡°Makbong is good at going around at night stealthily.¡±

    ¡°OK, but what does he do at night? Why is he roaming around at night?¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡± Yeoni hesitated for a while. She was a girl who was stronger than ordinary men, so she could avoid spilling out things she didn¡¯t want to. Ganghyuk waited without forcing her while thinking that there must be a reason.

    Fortunately, she did not make him wait for a long time.

    ¡°There is a town of widows near here.¡±

    ¡°Widow Town?¡±

    ¡°Makbong did something for them and got paid.¡±

    ¡°Work? At night? Aha, I see.¡± Ganghyuk nodded his head, seeming that he understood.

    ¡®Yes, when I saw Makbong on the swing, I noticed that he must have a strong waist.¡¯

    He must have a somewhat frightening strength. Widows who had not had intercourses with men for a long time might be tempted. He did not need any PR or advertisement for sure.

    The night in Joseon was quiet, and there was no soundproofing system, which could indirectly prove his skills in avoiding detection.

    ¡°Yes, he must be good at avoiding the patrol.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Everything has its use, sir.¡±

    After saying that, Yeoni bowed politely and then went into the inn, while Ganghyuk went into the clinic.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­ Are the two of them getting along well?¡±

    He reckoned that Dolseok would not really irritate Lee Sunshin. He was quick-witted, and knew where he should stretch and where he should withdraw.

    ¡®Squeak.¡¯

    The sound of the door opening was too loud. Hearing it, Dolseok came out of the room with bare feet almost immediately.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Ganghyuk thought that something might have happened to Lee Sunshin because of Dolseok¡¯s seemingly urgent attitude. But, a veryfortable voice of Sushin followed soon after.

    ¡°You arete.¡±

    As he looked veryfortable, Ganghyuk was relieved. He then asked Dolseok, who had rushed to him, looking like someone from hell.

    ¡°Why are you making a fuss?¡±

    ¡°My God!¡± Dolseok opened his mouth after shaking his head for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. He is a real alter cocker.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I was scolded when I washed the urine pot.¡±

    ¡°Urine Pot?¡±

    ¡°It was same when we ate¡­ No, sir. Please do not let me be alone with him in the clinic.¡±

    It seemed that he really had had a hard time, so much so that he even dared to cling to his master¡¯s trousers.

    Ganghyuk pitied him, but he could not help leaving him alone there, so he shook his head while clicking his tongue. ¡°I am sorry. But, I have to go somewhere.¡±

    ¡°What? Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please let me go. I need to see him before I go.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. Do you have to go somewhere thiste at night? No, sir. I cannot sleep alone here with him.¡±

    Dolseok tried to keep him from going with pitiful eyes. But, Ganghyuk did not feel any special feelings as the former did not have a pretty face. Instead, he felt somethinging from deep inside.

    Ganghyuk pushed him and said, ¡°There must be a man to take care of the patient, fellow.¡±

    ¡°Patient? You can see him. He is not a patient at all.¡±

    ¡°He had an operation yesterday. How could he not be a patient?¡±

    But, when he went inside, he understood what Dolseok had said. Sunshin sat at the desk, having the right leg stretched. He held books in his hands, and there were more books on the desk.

    ¡°You came back.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Where did you get those books?¡±

    Sunshin pointed at Dolseok with his chin in response to Ganghyuk¡¯s question.

    ¡°I asked him to get these books.¡±

    ¡°From where?¡±

    ¡°Here and there.¡±

    When he turned back, Dolseok answered while pressing his lips, ¡°I visited all the noblemen¡¯s houses.¡±

    He surely had a hard time.

    ¡®It is Lee Sunshin. I can do more than that.¡¯

    Even if he wanted Ganghyuk to write a book, he would do that. As a matter of fact, it was Ganghyuk who was loose rather than Sunshin being too tight. It was just that Dolseok was ustomed to Ganghyuk¡¯s style too much.

    Ganghyuk turned his head to Sunshin again, ¡°How is the wound?¡±

    ¡°You have good skills. I have no pain at all if I don¡¯t move.¡±

    Ganghyuk smiled. Pain was one of the best indications to know the status of the patient after an operation.

    ¡®Nobody will believe if I say that I performed such an operation here.¡¯Ganghyuk had himself thought that it would be impossible before he actually did the operation.

    ¡®Yes, I am a genius.¡¯ Ganghyukughed in his mind and undressed the bandage on Sunshin¡¯s leg.

    It seemed very good; the part that ruptured in the morning was settling quite well.

    ¡°Good. I will sterilize it once more and cover it with new bandage.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡±

    ¡°Dolseok, hold the leg.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok was a faithful servant, and a good student as well. He was already ustomed to the dressing works.

    ¡®Yes, I am the teacher, so he must, of course, be able to those things.¡¯ It was natural for Dolseok to do such a thing as he was Ganghyuk¡¯s student.

    ¡°Yes, no. Stop there¡­ The toes should be seen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you told me that the color of toes was important.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you have made improvement.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    The bandaging works ended soon thanks to Dolseok.

    ¡°It will get better, so you will be able to walk some timeter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. From when can I start using my sword?¡±

    ¡°I will let you knowter. Take this medicine.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Sunshin swallowed the medicine, showing a disappointed face for a while. But, it did not take long for him to fall asleep because of narcotic analgesia.

    Dolseok came to Ganghyuk after making a bed for him.

    ¡°Sir, have a sleep here.¡±

    ¡°No. I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going alone? It will soon be the time for the curfew.¡±

    ¡°I am not going alone.¡±

    ¡®Not alone, then with whom?¡¯ Dolseok whispered with frightened face. ¡°Are you going with Yeoni? No, sir. If Sir Seungmun knows¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am going with Yeoni. But, it is not the kind of thing you are thinking. Makbong will go with us as well.¡±

    ¡°Makbong?¡±

    What was he doing with two ves? While Dolseok was imagining some bad things, there were sounds in the yard.

    When he opened the door, Yeoni and Makbong were already there. They came in after climbing the wall.

    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Ganghyuk lifted his bag and got ready to leave while the conversation between Yeoni and Makbong was going on.

    ¡°How high is the wall there?¡±

    ¡°It is lower than this ce. I will jump first, and then, Makbong, you must help him.

    ¡°Ok. Who on earth is she?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Her father is a professor. You are confident not to be caught by patrol, right?¡±

    ¡°Only if you and sir do well.¡± Makbongughed, but Dolseok showed a frightened face. He looked at Ganghyuk with a reproachful look.

    ¡®Now, he is kidnapping a girl.¡¯

 Chapter 24: Secret Treatment [3]

    <h4>Chapter 24: Secret Treatment [3]</h4>

    ¡°No, fellow, I am not kidnapping anyone.¡± Ganghyuk set him at ease, who was trying to stop him desperately. Although, the method he used for stopping him did not look all that good.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Dolseok called Ganghyuk desperately.

    ¡°Sleep there. We are not going to do bad things.¡± Ganghyuk showed a gentle smile, while Yeoni and Makbong showed a simr smile as well. But, because of the moon, they looked strangely dangerous.

    Their ¡®mean¡¯ smile at thiste night made them look like thieves.

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Dolseok frowned while touching his forehead.

    ¡°It is going to be fine. I am going to cure the professor¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Thiste at night? Without letting the professor know?¡±

    ¡°It isplicated. I will tell youter. I do not have time.¡± Ganghyuk closed the door as Dolseok¡¯s sigh was heard from the room.

    ¡°My master left me tied like this.¡±

    Ganghyuk thought to just let him be, but it was too dangerous. ¡®Dolseok will surely make a fuss if I let him be.¡¯ Since Dolseok was a strong man, he had to thus ask Makbong to help him tie Dolseok up.

    He did not want to have the same trouble again.

    ¡­

    ¡°Makbong, when can we go?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, sir. There are many patrols in the marketce.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    He wanted to go out right away, but he had no choice but to wait. It was okay to wait there anyway, except for the fact that he had to listen to Dolseok¡¯s groaning.

    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­ Pathetic, Sir Seungmun.¡± Dolseok was worried about Seungmun and his reaction, ¡°I thought my master had be a good man, but he seems to have gotten even worse!¡±

    No doubt he was even more worried about Ganghyuk at this point.

    Makbong nodded his head when Ganghyuk finally seemed to have had enough of Dolseok¡¯s groaning.

    ¡°It is now. Please run the diagnosis as fast as you can, and then hide behind the wall.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, please go first.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Ganghyuk ran while holding the bag. As the bag was full of things, it made some noise, but it did not disturb his running. When he looked back, Yeoni and Makbong were already behind him.

    ¡°Now, it is easy. Follow me.¡± Makbong said as he moved his body continuously from the wall of one house to another. Whenever he stopped, there was a patrol nearby.

    ¡®It is a talent indeed.¡± It was said that he visited Widow¡¯s Vige nearly every day. And now, he was finding the wayte at night.

    ¡°Is it here?¡±

    Makbong pointed at a thatched house. It was too shabby a house for a Grade 6 official to live in. It had a very low wall matching with the house, so much so that Ganghyuk could look into the house by just tip-toeing, since he was very tall.

    A horse at the gate confirmed that this was the one they were looking for.

    ¡°Yes, she must be in that room.¡± Ganghyuk pointed the room where the girl was. Although, Yeoni and Makbong could not see since they were short.

    But, since Ganghyuk told them that, it must be the case.

    ¡°Then, I will jump it first.¡± Yeoni jumped the wall with a few motions. As she was very light, there was no big noise made from hernding.

    ¡°Ok,e in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­ how did you jump this?¡±

    When Ganghyuk tried to jump, the wall seemed quite high. While he was hesitating, Makbong gave him his back.

    ¡°Step on my back.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    It was not good manners if he rejected his offer, so Ganghyuk stepped on the back of Makbong. Thetter couldn¡¯t help but groan; it seemed Ganghyuk was heavier than he had thought.

    ¡°Ouch.¡±

    Ganghyuk knew that he must aplish the task in order not to waste thetter¡¯s sacrifice. So, he managed to climb the wall by almost kicking thetter¡¯s back.

    Yeoni helped him to keep the bnce at thest moment.

    ¡°Whew.¡± Makbong sighed and then said, ¡°I aming now.¡±

    He jumped the wall lightly, even though he was heavier than Gnaghyuk. But, there was some noise, unlike Yeoni.

    He whispered with a small voice. ¡°There is no one, not even an ant.¡±

    ¡°I think there is not much money that one can find here.¡± If they had had money, they would have changed the house first of all.

    ¡°Yes, his clothes were quite shabby.¡± Yeoni remembered Changgweon whom she saw in the afternoon. But, Yeoni¡¯s clothes were shabby too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Will it be okay? If she screams¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will not know.¡±

    The medicine that Ganghyuk gave her was really strong. Even Sunshin had fallen asleep during the operation because of the medicine.

    If the medicine could make a strong young man fall asleep, how could a girl resist its effects?

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ganghyuk answered with an irritated tone as he opened the door. ¡®People seem to worry even though I tell them not to nowadays.¡¯

    This had never happened in the hospital. They considered Ganghyuk a God, and in fact, he actually had troubles because of this reputation.

    Such as the one with the President of the hospital.

    When he opened the door, he could clearly hear the snores.

    ¡°Euk¡­ What an odor!¡± Makbong covered his nose. Although it was a little bit better than the previous visit, the bad odor was still there.

    Ganghyuk entered the room while shaking his head.

    ¡°The medicine that I gave was not enough. Yeoni,e.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni followed Ganghyuk with a little hesitation.

    ¡°Makbong, if there is anything, please let me know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will stand your watch.¡±

    ¡°I trust you. Do not fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I don¡¯t sleep at this hour.¡±

    Makbong nodded his head; theughter following his answer had seemed quite obscene.

    ¡®Even though he is obscene, he is reliable.¡¯

    With Makbong taking care of surveince, it is finally treatment time.

    The room was very dark, so it was impossible to recognize things.

    ¡®We should turn on themp¡¯ It was always better to be cautious.

    Ganghyuk hid behind of Yeoni and whispered. ¡°You must examine her. Follow my instructions.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    ¡°Turn on the lights.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yeoni lit themp at the corner of the room. It was very dimpared to the one in Ganghyuk¡¯s room.

    ¡°Why is it so dark?¡±

    ¡°It seems that they use camellia oil. You use whale fat.¡±

    ¡°Whale? Do I use whale fat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is very expensive.¡±

    There was a difference even amongmp oils¡­not that he knew of obviously.

    ¡®Old man¡­ Although he scolds whenever he sees me, he has a warm heart.¡¯

    The materials for the clinic were all supplied by Seungmun. It seemed that he had indeed provided the most expensive stuff for assisting with the examination.

    ¡®He will be happy to hear my poem, anyway.¡¯

    He was not his real father, so he thought that it was already enough for his filial duty.

    Ganghyuk then looked around the room after finishing up with some insolent thoughts. Although it was cheap oil, he could see the room with themp.

    ¡®She has a lot of books.¡¯

    Not only there were books but also some paintings. She must have had noble hobbies. It was not important, anyway.

    He stopped browsing and whispered to Yeoni, ¡°Untie your hair so that she will not be too much surprised when she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The warm breath of his tickled Yeoni¡¯s ears. She untied her hair while blushing with shame.

    With that, her voluptuous hair rolled down.

    ¡®Oh!¡¯

    It was a whole another feelingpared to when he saw her at the time Peyonsu fell down.

    ¡®She is pretty. I think I have seen her before.¡¯

    But he could not remember who it was. Maybe there was a celebrity resembling her in that world.

    ¡°It is much better. Anyway, I need to see her foot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni uncovered the nket, as a result of which, the bad odor became even stronger. It was very strong that they felt like opening the door.

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    Yeoni blocked her nose while turning her head away. On the other hand, Ganghyuk investigated the wound carefully.

    ¡®Yes, the wound in the leg is infected.¡¯

    As he had already guessed from the age of Changgweon, the girl was very young. Although her face was swollen because of the illness, she had good skin.

    ¡®It seems she was not sick before the incident.¡¯

    It was unusual for it to be inmed like this¡­Maybe there was something still present in the wound.

    ¡®Hmmm¡­¡¯ He had to make a decision.

    ¡®She might wake up soon.¡¯

    Maybe he could make an excuse if he were not caught.

    ¡°Yeoni, please touch her forehead.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Oh my goodness! It seems to be on fire, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I thought so.¡±

    High fever and sedative.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know. If we are caught, I can run away I guess.¡¯

    Anyway, she would not able to remember it.

    Ganghyuk took out the mosquito forceps and tweezers, then gave them to Yeoni.

    ¡°You see the wound in the sole?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Dig there with this. There should be something.¡±

    ¡°What if she wakes up, sir?¡±

    ¡°You can make an excuse. You can do it, okay? I will hide, so it will be alright. After this, you can tie up your hair and pretend to be a man. Then, nobody will recognize you.¡± Ganghyuk whispered in Yeoni¡¯s ear.

    She felt a strange feeling when his warm breath tickled her ear and she felt his warm body temperature. It might be that it was Yeoni who was unconscious right now rather than the girl who was sleeping intoxicated.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Follow my instructions.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Move to the right a little bit¡­ Okay, there.¡±

    Yeoni carefully investigated her sole.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡± The girl moved her body out of pain. Yeoni looked back out of surprise, but Ganghyuk only nodded his head.

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡±

    Yeoni took in a deep breath and pushed the mosquito forceps into the sole.

    ¡°Ah! Something is here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I thought so. Grab it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Mosquito forceps were the most effective tool to grab small things. It had small teeth and could be fixed. Therefore, it was the best tool in this situation.

    ¡°I think I got it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes! I see it. Pull it out.¡±

    Yeoni was excited by the fact that she had done something, and felt that it was quite easy.

    ¡®Pull.¡¯

    When she pulled the mosquito forceps, an old needle came out with a pleasant sound. Given the form of the needle, it might have been broken when she tried to remove it in the first ce.

    ¡®It is natural to have a swollen leg like that with such a thing in the body.¡¯

    The wound was all red. She needed to have antibiotics for a while indeed.

    ¡°I did it. Is she cured?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did a good job.¡± Ganghyuk stroked her head with a smile.

    ¡°It is the first time for me to treat a patient.¡±

    ¡°Same for me. I have never treated a patient in this way.¡±

    ¡°Will she recover soon?¡±

    ¡°Her leg seems to be fine. She does not need to cut it anyway. She is lucky.¡±

    Now, it was time to go quickly and silently

    However, the girl who had her eyes closed up till that point suddenly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh damn!¡±

 Chapter 25: Secret Treatment [4]

    <h4>Chapter 25: Secret Treatment [4]</h4>

    The girl was staring directly at Ganghyuk, who was so embarrassed that he could not helpughing.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Then, he hid behind Yeoni.

    ¡®Oh my goodness!¡¯

    There was no use of hiding since she had already seen him, but he could not think of anything. He tried finding a good option, but there were not many choices that he could think of.

    ¡®I had heard that the professor and my old man had a student-teacher rtionship¡­¡¯

    So¡­ maybe marriage? He thought that it would not be bad, as she was indeed quite pretty.

    ¡®Considering that her face is swollen right now, it is not bad at all.¡¯ He wanted to live freely but maybe the dream might be shattered.

    While he was busy imagining about a son, grandson, and daughter-inw, the girl asked again. ¡°I asked who you are¡­¡± It was an elegant but stern voice, no wonder she was a daughter of the professor. She showed a dignity even though she must have been somewhat intoxicated.

    ¡°Tell her something.¡± With the whisper from Ganghyuk, Yeoni was startled.

    ¡°What should I tell her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Tell her something. Any excuse.¡±

    Ganghyuk withdrew his body and tried to hide behind Yeoni. But, it was of no use because of the difference of body size. When he tried to hide, the girl pointed at Ganghyuk.

    ¡°I asked who the man behind you is. I will yell if you do not answer.¡± It was clear whom she had pointed at. Seeing this, Yeoni heaved a sigh of relief and retreated.

    ¡°Sir, you must tell her.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Any excuse.¡±

    He did not feel good to hear the samement that he had made just a second before. Ganghyuk regretted his irresponsibility as he stepped forward.

    ¡°Did you ask who I was?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The girl straightened up her posture. Although her clothes were shabby, she had the dignity to be called a noblewoman.

    ¡®No wonder she is a daughter of the professor.¡¯ It seemed that he had educated her very well.

    ¡®If I do not answer, she will scream for sure.¡¯

    It seemed that he could survive this situation only with his improvised speech. Hence, Ganghyuk straightened up with a few dry coughs; it was the posture that Seungmun took when he greeted guests.

    As Ganghyuk had a good body, he looked good with such a posture. It was impossible to think of him as a scoundrel who intruded a noblewoman¡¯s room at night secretly.

    ¡°I¡­ I am Baik Ganghyuk.¡± Ganghyuk answered with an elegant voice and a refined expression in his eyes.

    As themp gave off a dim light, the room felt just like a washroom.

    ¡®When I was a professor, they liked my refined eyes.¡¯

    But, she was somewhat different. She opened her mouth again without any movement, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it is because¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk thought of the broken needle that they pulled out a while ago.

    ¡°I came here because of this.¡±

    ¡°Needle?¡±

    ¡°Yes! As you see, this is broken.¡±

    The girl looked at the broken needle that Ganghyuk held. The color was faded, and there was a bad odoring from it; but, it was undoubtedly a needle.

    ¡°Did youe here to find it?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean¡­¡±

    She was a straight arrow like her father.

    Ganghyuk shook his head and pointed at her leg, ¡°This was in your leg. That is why you were sick even though you took the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± She groaned and then looked at her leg. Yellow pus and red blood were flowing from the part where the needle was taken out. She did not feel much pain at this point.

    And it was then that she realized the fact that she was familiar with his voice.

    ¡°You are the doctor who came here in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was there.¡±

    She doubted something and then looked outside; it was midnight.

    ¡°Why do youe here thiste at night again?¡±

    ¡°It is because the professor did not let me see the patient directly.¡±

    ¡°So, you came here at this hour to treat me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It seems it is already curfew time.¡±

    ¡°It will be fine if we are not caught.¡±

    It was not a good statement to say out loud, since they were, after all, caught by the girl.

    ¡°En¡­¡± She moved her right toe. Since the swelling had already gone down, it was easier to move it. It was true that Ganghyuk had treated her anyway, even though she did not know of the situation in detail.

    The one who touched her was a woman¡­

    ¡°You did that¡­ Thank you for treating me.¡± When she finished understanding the situation, she bowed in gratitude. Joseon people were all very cool indeed.

    Ganghyuk shook his hands and answered. ¡°No, no. The treatment is still under progress.¡±

    ¡°I feel much better before I went to bed.¡±

    She seemed conscious even though she had taken painkillers. But, at least it was sure that she would not scream now or cause any problems.

    The question was if he had to treat her right now ore backter. But again, when could hee back to the room? Another home visit while avoiding the patrol? No matter how daring he was, even he did not want to try this twice.

    ¡°I would like to finish the treatment now only.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything more to be done?¡±

    ¡°There is some major inmmation in the part where the needle was lodged. I need to remove the pus. I did not do it in order not to wake you up, but now that you are already awake, I would like to cleanse the wound.¡±

    ¡°I believe you will not do that by yourself, right?¡±

    Even though he had saved her, there was a rule to follow, and Ganghyuk understood her concern.

    ¡®There is a saying that a boy and a girl should not sit together after they have reached the age of seven.¡¯

    He thought that it was nonsense in that world, but this ce was Joseon.

    ¡°This girl will do that. As you can see, she is a woman.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am a girl.¡± Yeoni brushed up her hair and smiled. She felt awkward because she always tied up her hair to pretend being a man.

    She had brown skin because she showed the performances very often, but it only made her look sexy.

    ¡°Yes, good.¡± The girl nodded and gave her leg. She was better than her father in terms of broad-mindedness at least.

    ¡°Good. Yeoni, Open the bag.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni opened the bag again. Ganghyuk took out a cotton ball and forceps from the bag, then gave them to Yeoni.

    ¡°Can you do it well?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She could obviously not say ¡®No¡¯ because the patient was right there, causing her to sigh.

    ¡°It is not difficult. Remove the dirty things from the ce where you pulled out the needle.¡±

    ¡°With this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, then wipe it with this white thing.¡±

    ¡°She will feel pain¡­¡±

    It was the sole, which was a very sensitive part; and a wound like this would bring quite a lot of inconvenience. This meant she would have as much pain as one could possibly imagine.

    ¡°Yes, it is going to be painful. If you feel too much pain, let me know. Do not bear it silently.¡±

    ¡°I see, but¡­?¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°You must hurry. My father gets up very early.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    It was not too big a deal even though they were caught by the girl herself. But, if they were caught by the professor?

    The best solution might be marriage, and the worst? He might be killed instantly.

    ¡°Yeoni, did you hear that?

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡± Yeoni had experienced interaction with many people in the marketce. She already had some idea about Changgweon, even though it was the first time for her to see him the day before. She knew that Makbong and she would be surely killed even if Ganghyuk was exempted.

    The best would be a shot, and the worst would be ¡®being rolled in a straw mat¡¯ or a club hit. As a result, she was even more anxious.

    ¡°Good job! You can endure very well. Yes. Remove that and dig there.¡±

    ¡°What can I do with it?¡±

    ¡°There¡­ that would be too painful. Leave that. She will take medicine for that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The patient had a great capacity of patience and endurance. On the other side, Yeoni did a good job as well. As a result, they could finish the treatment in time.

    ¡°You two were so good! Now, put this one on the leg.¡±

    Ganghyuk gave the gauze with a disinfectant to Yeoni, who made a dressing on the leg with it quite skillfully.

    ¡°It is done!¡±

    Ganghyuk picked up his body while looking around. It seemed that it was bing brighter. ¡®It can get serious if we stay any longer.¡¯

    At the same time, Yeoni hurried, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Good! You did a good job. Do not tell your father.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. Do not worry.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I treated you without asking your name.¡±

    He had forgotten to ask name as he did with Sunshin.

    ¡®Is she a famous woman in the history?¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at her while thinking of famous people among women with thest name of Jeong.

    The girl smiled and bowed, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I am called Jeong Yeoju.¡±

    ¡°Yeoju¡­¡± That name reminded him of no one. ¡®But I have a strange feeling.¡¯

    It seemed very familiar to him, as if he knew the name for a long time.

    ¡®Was there a student with that name?¡¯

    Ganghyuk shook his head. There was no chance for him to forget female students¡¯ names, since there were only a few.

    ¡°You have a pretty name. Ok. We will take our leave. Sleep well.¡±

    ¡°I see. Please take care of yourself¡­ And thank you.¡±

    When he came out of the room, he saw Yeoni, who was trying to tie her hair. She tried to make man¡¯s bun, but what she ended up with was more like a woman¡¯s updo.

    Seeing this, he felt something deep inside, ¡®Yeoni is very familiar as well.¡¯

    It was strange! He felt a longing and familiarity on seeing these girls. It was an embarrassing moment for him, as he was a chic boy.

    ¡®Is it because I did not do it in too long?¡¯

    Looking back, he had not done it even once after being sent to Joseon. A few days ago, he even had a wet dream like an adolescent.

    He woke up at midnight alone¡­

    If Dolseok had seen him, he would haveughed at him a lot.

    ¡®Yes, it must be¡­¡¯ While he was thinking, he heard a groaning sound.

    ¡°Sir, please jump. It is hurting now¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry.¡±

    With that, Ganghyuk jumped over the wall, with Makbong following suite. Yeoni shook her hands to expel mosquitoes.

    ¡°Are there mosquitoes already?¡±

    ¡°Huck! There is a patrol.¡± Makbong suddenly pulled Yeoni and Ganghyuk, waiting till the patrol went away with their torches.

    Makbong gave a sigh of relief on seeing them go away.

    ¡°What is the reason to treat her after taking such pains? They do not seem to be rich at all.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    He could not think of a good answer. Of course he had a pride as a doctor.

    ¡®I do not want to let my patient die. But¡­¡¯

    But, he was not the type who would not take care of his safety. Looking back, he did not know why he climbed the wall and treated her like that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe we had some karma in ourst lives. We might get caught. Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 26: Secret Treatment [5]

    <h4>Chapter 26: Secret Treatment [5]</h4>

    ¡®Snap!¡¯

    Dolseok pped the floor after stopping fanning.

    ¡°Mosquito!¡±

    ¡°Dolseok, your turn has not ended yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With that, Dolseok started fanning again.

    ¡°When does your turne, sir?¡±

    ¡°I need to finish the examination first.¡±

    ¡°But, patients areing constantly. Then, you will examine them alone.¡±

    ¡°If you want, you can examine them.¡±

    The summer of Joseon was a hell in itself. It was really hot, and to make matters worse, there was no electric fan or air conditioner.

    They could not live without opening the window.

    ¡®Fl is a really precious invention.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at the dead mosquito on the wall and then the bite on his hand, which was very itchy at this moment. ¡®Goodness!¡¯

    If he had a steroidal ointment, that would have been useful for this. But, in the bag was only an antibiotic ointment, which was totally useless for an insect bite.

    It might be able to prevent the secondary infection though.

    ¡°I would like to have a cold Americano.¡± Ganghyuk talked to himself while watching the queue.

    Right beside him, Dolseok was staring at him with a frown.

    ¡®He talked strangely again. Is he ill from the heat?¡¯ He liked his master a lot, as thetter was all good except when he talked strangely.

    He then saw a chicken tied at the corner of the yard.

    ¡®We have received some chickens today. I will cook one for himter on.¡¯

    There were many good things for people to endure hot summer, but from Dolseok¡¯s point of view, a chicken was the best. So, he spoke to Ganghyuk after finding time when he was not really busy, ¡°Sir, would you like to have some chicken?¡±

    ¡°Chicken?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the nobleman likes chicken as well.¡± By ¡®nobelman¡¯, he was referring to Sunshin.

    Ganghyuk felt that it was rude to address him as that, but there was no other name to call him with.

    He could not make Sunshin stay in his clinic all the time, so thetter was in his house right now. Therefore, Seungmun had an additional person to take care of, but he did not care too much about that.

    Instead, he actually liked this situation.

    Sushin was actually good at subjects other than martial arts and military strategy, so Seungmun felt that he had found apanion to talk with.

    ¡­

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s have it with father and all the servants in the house.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that is a good idea!¡±

    Dolseok thought of the hen house which was full of chickens. After Ganghyuk started the clinic, he had started receiving several chickens a day.

    ¡°Yes, they are too loud in the morning. Take all of them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will tell the servants in the house to take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Send some to the inn. We need to feed the fellows in Aeogae as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dolseok looked around before opening the clinic door.

    As Ganghyuk was making serious money, he had recruited some more servants. So, it was natural that Dolseok was the first in the hierarchy, and even had a few assistants.

    Dolseok called one of them who was roaming around, ¡°Tell them to get some chickens¡­ about ten.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok watched the scene of the servant running with a satisfied face, then looked at Ganghyuk while maintaining the smile on his face. ¡°Sir, would you like to close the clinic and go home?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But before going, let¡¯s drop by the professor¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Goodness! Sir, you did not do anything bad, right?¡±

    ¡°No! Would you like to be rolled in the straw mat?¡±

    Hearing the words ¡®straw mat¡¯, the ves near them shuddered while Dolseok raised and shook his hands. ¡°No, no. I believe you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Call Yeoni.¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling Yeoni?¡±

    ¡°I cannot enter the room. I need a person who will go inside and see the wound.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! I see.¡±

    Dolseok then went to the inn which was just opposite to the clinic, but not forgetting to tell something to the ves in the clinic.

    ¡°You must take care of the master. Let the things be transported to the house and clean the clinic!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Even though Ganghyuk mentioned ¡®straw mat¡¯ quite often, it was clear that Dolseok was his most trusted servant. Therefore, the other ves in the clinic followed thetter¡¯s orders very well.

    ¡°It is very convenient now that I do not need to give out trivial orders.¡±

    Ganghyuk walked slowly while thinking when a ve came to him with a horse.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you ride a horse, sir?¡±

    ¡°No. I am fine walking. You don¡¯t need to follow.¡±

    Although he could ride a horse, he would rather walk the short distance. He did not like to go around in groups; it was a hot summer, and many people together might heighten the perception of heat.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like the odor either.¡¯

    Dolseok washed often because Ganghyuk urged him to do so, but the others did not do that. They had an odor somewhat like in the military during a hot summer.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    It almost smothering to stay out for even a second. But thanks to that, the frequency of being bitten by mosquitoes had been reduced remarkably.

    Grunt!

    Ganghyuk held the heavy home visitation bag in one hand as he came out of the clinic. But, nobody tried to hold the bag for him. They already knew that he would not give it to anyone.

    While they were walking slowly, Dolseok came back alone.

    ¡°Where is Yeoni?¡±

    ¡°Ah! She said she must need some time to dress up like a woman.¡±

    ¡°She is a woman, so why does she need to wear women¡¯s clothes?¡±

    ¡°Yeoni is almost a man.¡± Dolseok answered while shuddering. He still remembered what she did when she caught the thiefst time.

    ¡°A woman should have some flesh. She is too slim.¡± Ganghyuk nodded his head. Yeoni was not a beauty from the perspective of Joseon people. Even Pyeonsu would not give a good grade to his daughter¡¯s appearance.

    ¡®Although she has a darkplexion, she has pretty face and slim body.¡¯ Compared to her, Dolseok could not even be called a human, not to mention Makbong.

    ¡°There shees! Makbong ising with her. He seems not to be working at all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. He might be the busiest man among us.¡±

    ¡°Is he? I don¡¯t think so. He is always sleeping in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°There is a reason, I think.¡±

    Ganghyuk remembered the part-time job of Makbong andughed as Yeoni arrived and greeted him. With a feminine hairstyle, she certainly looked like a girl.

    ¡°Sir, sorry for beingte.¡±

    ¡°No, it is alright. But, why is Makbong here?¡±

    ¡°No special reason, sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He did not talk about the reason, but it was certain that he came here to protect Pyeonsu¡¯s daughter.

    ¡®He will protect me as well in an emergency, I guess.¡¯ Ganghyuk was a savior, so he would not leave him hurt.

    Ganghyuk had taken care of the fellows after he saved Pyeonsu. Even today, he actually sent a chicken for them. If he were a man of loyalty, he would surely repay that.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­

    The professor¡¯s house was not far from the market; so, it did not take long this time, as they did not need to hide from patrol.

    The tallest man in the group, Ganghyuk, had already recognized the house. ¡°We are nearly there.¡±

    ¡°The professor must be at home now, right?¡± Yeoniined with an ufortable face. In response, Ganghyuk looked around the house by standing on his toes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The horse is tied.¡±

    ¡°Then, he must be at home.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now, you need to y the role of the medicine girl.¡±

    ¡°Goodness! I am doing many strange things because of you, sir.¡± Yeoni sighed.

    Medicine girl in Joseon was a kind of ¡®professional¡¯ who learned medicine and got certification to work as a medical professional. As all the books were written in Chinese characters, medicine girls know basic Chinese characters.

    Therefore, Yeoni had to pretend being knowledgeable.

    It was too much for her, who had learned tightrope walking and martial arts only. Fortunately, the professor¡¯s attitude had turned by 180 degrees.

    ¡°Oh, Ganghyuk! You are here.¡± He greeted thetter so dly that people might even think that he was his son. It was totally different from the first time.

    ¡®Yes¡­ Treating their children is the best way to make friends.¡¯

    Ganghyuk bent his head with a smile. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did a good job!¡±

    ¡°How is she now?¡±

    He had already known her name. But, he pretended that he did not know that. There was no reason to give any hint that he hade to the house without permission.

    ¡°She is much better. You are really a good doctor.¡±

    ¡°I need to check the status. So, I have brought a medicine girl here.¡±

    ¡°Good! Please go ahead. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sir.¡±

    ¡°I have to go now as the governor wants to see me. Take your time¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Changgweon then went out of the house, riding away on the horse. He even brought a servant with him, seeming to trust Ganghyukpletely. He had actually left his daughter in the house alone.

    As Ganghyuk had guessed, he was very poor.

    Yeoni said with a light heart. ¡°Then, we have the patient and her handmaid only.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right. It¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go in together.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yeoni opened the door and went into the room. Yeoju greeted them with dness as she had already known her.

    Ganghyuk looked back and said, ¡°Makbong and Dolseok, keep surveince.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Makbong answered quickly but Dolseok tilted his head sideways. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t do any strange things.¡±

    ¡°Makbong, hit him once.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    While Dolseok screamed as he wrapped his head with his hands, Ganghyuk went into the room.

    ¡°Good morning, Sir Baik Ganghyuk.¡± Yeoju had a face as white as snow, voluptuous hair without any false hair, red lips, and well-arranged, white teeth.

    A typical beauty she was indeed, sitting up straight on her bed.

    ¡°How are you now?¡±

    ¡°I am much better.¡±

    ¡°Good! Yeoni, please look at her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni took off the Beoseon (1) from Yeoju¡¯s feet. The red swollen foot had turned into a white and fragile foot.

    ¡°It looks good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, good! We do not need toe here anymore. Congrattions! You are already good.¡± Ganghyukughed and was about to leave. But, when he was almost about to leave the room, Yeoju called him in a low voice.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°I heard a rumor.¡±

    ¡°What rumor?¡±

    ¡°There is a doctor who cures people in a strange way.¡±

    It was clearly about him, so he smiled.

    Yeoju then added, ¡°I would like to see why such a rumor was created. What method are you using?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to see? Your father will not like it.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why the governor called him today?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He had no interest in it after all, so he looked at Yeoju with an indifferent face.

    ¡°He will teach in Hyanggyo. He will have to stay there for months.¡±

    It was tempting, as there would be no risk then. But, there was another big problem.

    Ganghyuk shook his head and asked Yeoju, ¡°Even then¡­ Why should I let you be in my examination room?¡±

    (1) Beoseon ¨C Korean style socks

 Chapter 27: Fever [1]

    <h4>Chapter 27: Fever [1]</h4>

    Yeoju stared at Ganghyuk. She was a beauty unlike Changgweon, but she was surely his daughter, resembling him a lot.

    Therefore, Ganghyuk even felt as if Changgweon was staring at him there.

    ¡°Do not look at me with those eyes.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you came to my room many times.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    It was her mistake if she wanted to bind him with that. He was ready to escape from the situation if not caught red handed.

    ¡°You must have seen the paintings that I drew.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to boast about myself, but I am not too bad, right?¡±

    ¡°Not bad at all.¡±

    As a matter of fact, her paintings were very good. In particr, she was really good at precision painting. He even wondered why she was not famous and known to him with such a skill.

    ¡°I would like to draw a painting of you.¡±

    ¡°Painting my examination?¡±

    Ganghyuk looked around the room. As paintings were hanging on all the walls, he did not need to choose one direction.

    ¡®Painting¡­ It is good.¡¯

    How long could he examine and operate alone? He needed to teach some fellows.

    ¡®I will do interesting and difficult ones then.¡¯

    He often let Dolseok do the operation in case of simple boil. Thetter followed well and seemed to have a talent. The problem was when it came to the textbook, and a painting would help him.

    ¡°Painting¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I drew my wound here.¡±

    Yeoju gave him a small piece of paper. She had apparently drawn a painting when the pains had be tolerable. She expressed her lesion very well as a small hole and the shade. The sole looked just like that of a real foot.

    ¡®She caught the characteristics very well.¡¯ With just ck and white, she had described it very well.

    ¡°En¡­ Professor will not be here, eh?¡± Then, it will probably not be really dangerous. It might draw attention when she traveled from home to the clinic. But ,there were talents who could help in her trip¡­ such as Makbong.

    ¡°Okay. But, do note every day. Come when I call, alright?¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yeoju showed her gratitude by bowing slightly.

    ¡°Okay. We cannot stay here any longer, so let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With that, Ganghyuk and Yeoni came out of the room, where Dolseok greeted him dly.

    ¡°Sir, we may not be able to eat chicken. We need to hurry up.¡±

    ¡°We can go now. You eat chicken nearly every day. Why are you so greedy?¡±

    Half of the chicken that Ganghyuk earned went into the stomach of Dolseok.

    Additionally, he had dried beef and fish. Ganghyuk did not stop him, so he could eat nearly everything from the clinic. As he ate so well these days, even his face had be oily.

    ¡°Not every day.¡±

    ¡°Nearly every day¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s go. I will have dinner together with father tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Makbong, drop by the clinic on the way to the inn and get some for your fellows.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to give more to them? You are too generous.¡± Dolseok pursed his lips. Although it was Ganghyuk who earned it all through clinic work, Dolseok was still quite stingy.

    ¡°If we keep something for too long, it will go bad, and then nobody will be able to eat it. Makbong, do not hesitate to get the things from the clinic.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir. We owe you too much.

    ¡°No, if it were not for you, how I could wander like this? And, Yeoni needs to eat better.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yeoni bowed in gratitude. Her pronunciation was not very clear, showing that her mouth had already watered at the prospect of the food.

    It was natural, as these were the times when not just meat, but even rice was quite dear.

    ¡°Ok, we can part here then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir..¡±

    With that, Ganghyuk and Dolseok hurried their steps. Particrly, Dolseok walked very fast.

    ¡°Sir,e quickly.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok.¡± However, Ganghyuk was quite rxed. They said that Chilhyanggye was a tasty food, but to him, it was just a chicken. He only took it for the intake of protein.

    ¡®I would like to have fried chicken.¡¯ Even without seasoning, he wanted fried chicken. When he thought of the savory juice of chicken, he even ended up drooling.

    ¡°Dolseok¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Do we have oil?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have a lot. The governor gave us thest time.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Then, let¡¯s fry a chicken.¡±

    ¡°Fry?¡± Dolseok did not understand at all.

    Frying a chicken? Not grilling?

    ¡°Yes! I want to fry a chicken.¡±

    ¡°I think nobody has done that before.¡±

    ¡°I will do that.¡±

    ¡°Sir? No¡­ Great master will be angry.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°We have a kitchen servant. Don¡¯t go around the kitchen.¡±

    He felt stiffed. Even though he was a nobleman, there were too many things that he could not do.

    ¡®Law and face.¡¯

    Ganghyuk came back home with a sullen face. Due to that, Dolseok was not happy either. He was the master, anyway. He was somewhat curt, but he treated thetter very well. As a result, Dolseok always felt that he must pay back to Ganghyuk somehow.

    Although, it was frankly ridiculous!

    ¡°Sir, I will fry.¡±

    ¡°Can you?¡±

    ¡°Let me know what I should do.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will draw out the process roughly. Just follow it.¡±

    ¡°Ok. You are very picky.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ We are here.¡± Dolseok said hurriedly as he looked up to the big gate. It was too high for the people on the horses to pass without getting off. It could be seen from the distance, reflecting the status of Baik family in Suwon.

    These days, Ganghyuk was earning some big money, and the wealth added some more power to the family. Obviously, their wealth was rowing every day.

    ¡°Open the gate.¡± Dolseok shouted after taking in a deep breath. Everybody in the house knew his voice, even though there were many new servants. Hence, several men rushed to the gate and opened it promptly.

    ¡°Master, wee home!¡±

    ¡°Why are you sote? Sir, pleasee this way.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ganghyuk went into the house following Dolseok.

    Although the yard of the clinic was quiterge, it could not bepared with the yard of the house. And at this moment there were several iron pots in this huge yard.

    Chickens were boiling in each iron pot, filling up the house with the typical smell.

    Okseok ran through the pots and came to Ganghyuk. He looked very healthy, as if he did not have any illness at all.

    ¡°Sir, wee home!¡±

    Ganghyuk asked him while waving steam with his hands, ¡°Is father in?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. He is in the main building. I will guide you there.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Dolseok, you can take a rest here.¡±

    ¡­

    On the floor of the main building were Seungmun and Sunshin. Ganghyuk felt very good on hearingughter of two people from the distance. He went first to his father and greeted thetter.

    ¡°Father, I came back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you? Come up here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    It seemed that they had drunk a lot. Sunshin looked normal, but Seungmun¡¯s face was all red.

    ¡°You are a bitte.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I had gone to examine the status of the daughter of professor Changgweon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard of it. You did a good job! How could you treat a patient without seeing her? It is hard to imagine what level of knowledge and skills you have in medicine.¡±

    Ganghyuk felt guilty about it, but he smiled without showing it on his face. ¡°I was lucky.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ Thanks to you, Changgweon can now go to Hyanggyo with a light mind.¡±

    Yeoju was right; Changgweon might not able toe around here for some time.

    ¡°Then, what did you talk about?¡±

    ¡°We were talking about ¡°Jeongshimjang¡± of the Daehak.¡±

    Jeongshimjang?

    What was that? He did not know what Seungmun was talking about. But, he could not say anything and just blink his eyes. Fortunately, Sunshin answered almost immediately.

    ¡°There was a phrase that if one is angry, fearful, d, or worried, one cannot stay on the righteous path. I told him that his mind was like this because of thinking about you.¡±

    On the opposite side, Seungmunughed to show his dness.

    ¡°There was no time when I did not worry about you after you grew up. But nowadays, I recite this phrase day and night, and worry about you less, which has made things better.¡±

    Although Ganghyuk did not understand it fully, it did not seem unfavorable to him. He said that he would worry about him less, which meant that he probably would not nag much.

    Thinking this, Ganghyuk smiled as he sat between them. ¡°I always told you not to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. It would be better if you study though.¡±

    He mentioned the phrase from Daehak one minute ago, but he nagged again. Clearly, nothing can beat one¡¯s worry for children. He was a famous Confucian schr, but even his Confucian phrase could not make him less worried.

    ¡®If I don¡¯t answer, I will be in trouble.¡¯

    When he investigated Seungmun¡¯s personal history, he found that thetter worked in Hongmungwan. As he used to give a lecture to the King, he made it a habit to teach people.

    For those who are ready to learn like Sunshin, he was a good teacher. But, Ganghyuk did not want to learn Confucianism.

    Thus, he answered before Seungmun could add some more, ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°Good! Anyway, all the servants and I had a good time thanks to you.¡±

    After a while, Okseok and kitchen maid came inside along with tables. On each table was a a portable kitchen.

    ¡®The tradition of a chicken per person was developed long ago.¡¯

    It was no wonder, because the daily intake per person was quite huge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk ate while trying not to make any noise. There were many table etiquettes for noblemen, and one of them was not to make any noise. At first, he did not know that and drank the soup while making some slight sound, only to be hit on the forehead with a spoon.

    As he was eating slowly, he observed Seungmun as a doctor.

    ¡®En¡­ He has a lot of insect bites.¡¯ He was asked to take a bath, but he only washed his face. It was no wonder.

    ¡®It may be fine¡­ Itchy, but¡­ a mosquito bite would not kill a person I guess,¡¯ he thought. Ganghyuk then ate all the food without thinking anymore about it.

    ¡°Father, I will retire now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, read a book before going to bed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Ganghyuk finally got toe back to his room. Dolseok was waiting for him here as he had ordered.

    ¡°Sir, would you like to fry now?¡±

    ¡°Ugh! They gave me too much.¡±

    ¡°I am full now as well.¡±

    ¡°Save the oil. We will fry in the clinic tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Okay, sir. En? Okseok ising here.¡±

    ¡°Is he?¡±

    Okseok normally did note to Ganghyuk¡¯s ce. He was very busy looking after Seungmun. Additionally, he did not run around like that.

    But, he was breathless when he arrived at Ganghyuk¡¯s ce.

    ¡°Sir, sir!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The great master is trembling a lot.¡±

    1) Daehak ¨C One of the Four Books of the Confucian ssic Scriptures

 Chapter 28: Fever [2]

    <h4>Chapter 28: Fever [2]</h4>

    ¡®His body is trembling.¡¯

    Clinically speaking, it could be said as having chills, which was a sign as well as result of a high fever.

    In either case, it was not good at all.

    ¡°Trembling?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s see.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Just a few minutes ago, he had finished a whole chicken. Did he suddenly shake his body?

    It was way too sudden.

    Ganghyuk did not forget to bring the home visitation bag while Dolseok followed his master with a stern face as well.

    ¡°He is in his room.¡± Okseok stopped in front of Seungmun¡¯s room.

    ¡®Chattering!¡¯ There was a teeth-chattering sounding from inside.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯ Ganghyuk listened to the sound, trying to find what had happened.

    ¡°His teeth were chattering. Is it serious?¡±

    Ganghyuk¡¯s face became dark. Although Seungmun wasn¡¯t his real father, his look and characteristics exactly resembled his father, and so did the love for him.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Ganghyuk took off his shoes and stepped in, seeing which, Sunshin asked anxiously, ¡°He must be very much sick, right?¡±

    ¡°I have to examine him first.¡±

    ¡°Yes! If you see him, he will get better for sure.¡± Sunshin said as he looked down at his leg, which was already good enough to walk with. After removing the stitches, he did not feel any inconvenience at all.

    He felt that Ganghyuk¡¯s medical skills were most likely the best, although he was not sure about thetter¡¯s personality. He thought of someone who had had the same injury and ended up bingme.

    If it were not for Ganghyuk, he would have been in the same shoe.

    ¡°Father, I am here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Seungmun¡¯s voice sounded bad as Ganghyuk opened the door and went inside. The former could be seen trembling in his quilt; it was a hot summer night, yet he seemed to be very cold.

    ¡°I will do an examination.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk opened his home visitation bag; it was the first time for Seungmun to see the bag, even though he had heard of it many times. It had a lot of strange tools, which looked very different from what he had learned up till then.

    ¡°They are as strange as I have heard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the effects are verified. Let¡¯s check if you have a fever.¡±

    Ganghyuk inserted the clinical thermometer in Seungmun¡¯s ear. Thetter frowned because of the strange feeling, but he did not avoid it. If Ganghyuk were not good, there was no reason why governor Kim Yungil and Changgweon would praise him so much.

    ¡®Beep¡¯

    The battery was always fully charged because the bag replenished every day. Hence, Ganghyuk could observe the body temperature of Seungmun quickly.

    ¡®39.8 degrees? It is too high.¡¯ It was no wonder he was trembling like that. It was not the kind of fever an old man could endure.

    ¡°It is cold.¡±

    ¡°I can understand.¡±

    Seungmun let Ganghyuk do what he had to do; thetter did not intend to give an injection or use some other intrusive treatment anyway.

    ¡®Yes, the lungs are still fine.¡¯

    That was a major good news; pneumonia could be very dangerous for such an old man after all. But, there was nothing to make him sick like this.

    ¡®Throat, ears, and even stomach¡­ they do not have any problems.¡¯ He just could not find the cause of this high grade fever.

    ¡°What do you see?¡± Seungmun trembled out of pain. Ganghyuk only groaned lightly in response; he could not see what was the underlying issue here.

    ¡®Let me first give him medicine.¡¯

    If it were the hospital in that world, he might have observed him a bit more, or actually gotten him tested. But, there were no tests avable here, neither blood tests nor x-ray. He could not take a risk and make an incorrect diagnosis.

    ¡°Take these medicines with water. It will help you.¡±

    ¡°All of these?¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Seungmun swallowed the four tablets that Ganghyuk gave him. Those were antibiotics and anti-inmmatory medications, which might together be too strong for him.

    ¡®As I have given him antacid along with these, he should be fine.¡¯

    Anyway, Ganghyuk lived with him in the same house, so he could quickly discover any side-effects that might appear.

    ¡°I will see if the medicine works.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Ugh¡­ Okseok!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Heat the room. I am too cold.¡±

    It was a very absurd order because it was a summer night. Okseok and Dolseok couldn¡¯t help but look at each other; but that was only for a moment.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will.¡±

    It was fortunate that they had plenty of wood for the fire at home, as they had cooked chickens that night. A few ves came and heated Seungmun¡¯s room following the order of Dolseok and Okseok.

    The room got warm in no time. Ganghyuk did not have fever, and hence, did not feel cold; so, the heat was unbearable for him.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ It is too hot!¡¯ But, he was not immature enough toin about that to Seungmun.

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°Much better. I don¡¯t know if it is because of the medicine or because they heated the room.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what happens.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fortunately, he did start feeling better after some time. No matter what the reason was, people in these times were very susceptible to medicinal effects.

    ¡°I feel much better. I think I can finally sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father. Good night!¡±

    ¡°En¡­ You did a good job.¡±

    With that, Ganghyuk came out of the room with his bag.

    ¡®He will have the fever tomorrow again.¡¯ Even though the medicine was very efficacious, it couldn¡¯t cure the infection in one administration.

    Sunshin, who had been waiting out there for some time, asked him with concern. ¡°How is he?¡± It seemed that he had built a good rtionship with Seungmun.

    ¡°The fever has subsided for now.¡±

    ¡°Wow! You are an excellent doctor.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will go to bed as well. If there is anything required to be done, please let me know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    After those few words, Sunshin returned to the guest room; seeing that, Dolseok and Okseok, who were waiting for him, ran forward. They were covered in soot because they had participated in heating up the room as well.

    ¡°How is the great master, sir?¡±

    ¡°Okseok, you must take care of him tonight.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°If he gets fever again,e to me right away, regardless of the hour.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    Ganghyuk entered his room with a painful face. The home visitation bag looked quite shabby as well.

    ¡®I thought I would be good with just the bag.¡¯

    But, there were too many restrictions with having just a bag. He could not invent CT scanning technology right there after all.

    ¡®I am nothing without tools.¡¯

    On a second thought, even the medicines were limited here: Antibiotics, anti-inmmatory, painkillers, and antacids¡­ Excluding Viagra, there were only basic medicines that he had with him. He did not know when he would encounter a disease that he could not cure with these.

    It was the era when people did not understand the concept of hygiene after all.

    ¡®It is useless to worry I guess.¡¯ It was a problem that could not be solved. Ganghyuk could only try to sleep with an ufortable mind.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ganghyuk, your medicine was really good!¡±

    When Ganghyuk woke up and saw Seungmun in the morning, thetter seemed quite healthy. It was unbelievable considering the fact that he had such a high grade feverst night. He even went for a walk in the yard before having breakfast.

    ¡°Are you really good?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is all thanks to your treatment. I really met one excellent doctor here.¡±

    It was somewhat strange. How could a medicine work like this? His body temperature was nearly 40 degrees, and it was all fine now?

    ¡°Okay¡­ Can I examine you once more just likest night?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure!¡± Seungmun had no problem with Ganghyuk¡¯s examination.

    Ganghyuk did the full examination, but found nothing abnormal, just like when thetter was suffering from the fever.

    ¡®It is good.¡¯

    But, something was not clear. ¡®Anyway, I will give him some more medicine.¡¯

    He asked Okseok and found that Seungmun had had a good sleepst night. Furthermore, there was nothing wrong with his urine color.

    ¡°You have recovered indeed. But, I think it is good to have some more medicine.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Did you have any bad symptoms when you had the medicine?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Although the fever was gone, nobody knew what had happened. If Seungmun had a fever and he was not there, what would happen?

    He had lost his real father like that, and he did not want to have the same incident again.

    ¡°Dolseok, we will have the clinic closed today. We will not work tomorrow, either.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. The great master is sick, so we must obviously stay here.¡±

    ¡°Just make sure you get the medicine delivered to the Governor.¡± He could not leave the governor unsatisfied after all.

    It was said that he will be promoted soon. ording to the rumors doing rounds in the marketce, he would soon enter the central politics.

    ¡®There would be no harm in having a connection in the central government.¡¯ It was especially true in Joseon, which was a centralized state.

    The reason why Seungmun could receive gifts from local government officials was that he had a lot of students who were working for the central government.

    He felt that it was a kind of cheating to take advantage of his problem. But, what else he could do other than that? That was the only weapon that Ganghyuk had.

    ¡®Is he really fine though? I wonder.¡¯

    Seungmun looked good; he ate and read as usual; he had conversations with Sushin. The only difference was that he did not drink anymore.

    The next day was same. As he looked good for two days, everybody became rxed: Dolseok, Okseok and Sunshin¡­even the patient himself. But, Ganghyuk was still suspicious about his health.

    ¡®I cannot be rxed.¡¯

    He was uneasy, but he did not have any method to identify the illness. All he could do was wait.

    But, nothing abnormal happened even on the next day; so, Ganghyuk felt a bit rxed as well.

    ¡®Is he really OK though?¡¯

    Everyone around had already stopped worrying, which made even Ganghyuk feel the same.

    ¡­

    Dolseok was very happy at that time. He did not have anything to do in the house anymore, as there were many new servants.

    And when the clinic was closed, he was almost like a nobleman himself.

    ¡°Sir, would you like to go to the marketce?¡± He was actually thinking of having a drink. It was natural as he now had money, all thanks to Ganghyuk.

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Great master will be fine, sir.¡±

    ¡°No. I will stay for today. If he is fine tomorrow, I will buy you drinks.¡±

    ¡°Really? I have money, sir.¡±

    ¡°But I have more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed true.¡± Dolseok nodded his head while remembering what Ganghyuk had umted till now. Perhaps, he was the only person who could make such kind of money in such a short time¡­at least in Suwon.

    ¡°Sir, sir!¡± But at this moment, Okseok was seen running towards the two. He had the same expression that he had shown three days ago.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°He is trembling again.¡±

    ¡°What? I see¡­ I will take a look immediately.¡± Ganghyuk immediately ran to Seungmun while carrying the bag. Nobody criticized him for running while mentioning the ¡®importance of face of a nobleman¡¯.

    It was not the time for that kind of stuff.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ouch¡­!¡± Seungmun was trembling while covering his body with a quilt as Ganghyuk entered the room to examine him.

    ¡®Fever¡­ 40 degrees.¡±

    But, his lungs and throat were Ok. Suddenly, he saw the mosquito bites on Seungmun¡¯s body again.

    ¡®Mosquitoes¡­ High fever in three days¡­ It must be mria.¡±

    His liver seemed to be a little swollen. It was only a little swollen, so he could notice it only when he checked it while expecting it.

    ¡®Okay, I know the cause at least.¡¯ But, the problem was the treatment, as there was no antimrial drug in the bag.

 Chapter 29: Fever [3]

    <h4>Chapter 29: Fever [3]</h4>

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Ganghyuk looked at the bag with regrets. It had tes, but did not have any antimrial drug; it even had a hammer and chisel.

    It was full of operational tools, but nothing that could be used in the current scenario. There was just no consistency in the kind of items that were packed in the bag.

    ¡®I could not find any antimrial anyway¡­It is really problematic with things like this. What should I do?¡¯

    On the futon, Seungmun was clearly trembling badly. ¡°Ganghyuk, I need the medicine that you gave me thest time.¡±

    He thought that the medicine had cured him, but it was actually a characteristic of mria. Anyway, he could not leave him like that.

    ¡°Take these ones today.¡± Ganghyuk gave him some anti-inmmatory medications and antacids. Seungmun trusted the former in terms of medical skills, so he had no reason to object.

    ¡°Father, it is not enough. I need to get some more medicines. Can I leave you alone for a while to get the right herb for your disease?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ If it is not cold, I can endure.¡±

    ¡°Oksoek¡­ heat the room. Dolseok, prepare for going out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk was a man who did not normally shout, and now that he did, all the ves moved in a perfect order immediately. Dolseok readied a horse promptly as well, his face full of anxiety.

    ¡°Sir, is he not well?¡±

    ¡°No, but I do not have a medicine for his disease.¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±

    It was Ganghyuk¡¯s remark, so it must be true. Hearing this, Dolseok¡¯s face became darker.

    ¡°I think you must go to the government office and get some herb.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk groaned; going to the government office was no issue. He had a connection with the governor, and thetter would definitely not refuse to give any herb as it would be used for Seungmun.

    ¡®But, what kind of herb should I use?¡¯

    His antibiotics were good medicines, so much so that there could not be anypetitors among oral medicines.

    But, they were only effective on bacteria.

    ¡®Mria¡­ Why is mria here in Joseon?¡¯ Ganghyuk tried to remember what he had studied back when he was a student.

    ¡®It is a disease that we see in Ganghwa-do and the northern area.¡¯

    He usually did not forget anything once he learned and memorized it. As far as he remembered, mria was not a usual disease in Korea.

    ¡®But, what is the use of that?¡¯

    What could he do? It was certain that Seungmun had caught the disease. He could only shake his head in frustration.

    Dolseok asked him with a wet voice(1), ¡°Sir, are you going?¡±

    Ganghyuk could not understand it at all. If there had been mria in Joseon, there should have been medicine for it.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    If he made himself more alert, he might be able to remember something. So, Ganghyuk tried to remember what he had learned on the horse.

    If he stacked his textbooks and materials that he had learned, it might be twice as high as Ganghyuk himself.

    ¡®I must have learned it, maybe passed it off as not something serious¡­I may have learned it in Medical History.¡¯

    But, that subject was not an important one. If it were another subject, he would have remembered some frequently asked questions for sure.

    Hence, he tried to remember everything that he had learned. As he had learned a lot and had a very smart brain, he soon thought of something.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Sir, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Quinine.¡±

    ¡°What-nin?¡± Dolseok looked at Ganghyuk with worrying eyes. Thetter often mentioned strange things, which made him feel like something was wrong with his head.

    Ganghyuk continued his monologue. ¡°No, quinine is not from here¡­It is from South America. There should be something else.¡±

    There was something that he had read more recently; it was neither in the textbook nor the papers.

    ¡°Ah, yes! Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine!¡¯

    It was a Eureka moment indeed. Ganghyuk couldn¡¯t help but have his body shake with joy. It was so startling that Dolseok had to stop the horse because of his sudden movement.

    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I remember. I have got an answer.¡±

    ¡°You look insane.¡± Dolseok immediately covered his mouth with his hands. But, Ganghyuk didn¡¯t mind what he had said.

    ¡®In 2015, Professor Youyou Tu developed artemisinin and received a Nobel Prize. The ingredient was¡­¡¯

    It was amon grass that could be seen anywhere in East Asia. He might even be able to find it on the street which he had just passed.

    ¡°Sweet Wormwood¡­ We need to find sweet wormwood.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Come on! We need sweet wormwood to make the medicine for my father. That is what we should do look for

    ¡°Ah! Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    Dolseok cut the grass which had grown to the height of his waist. Ganghyuk did not know what it looked like; what he knew was only the name. Therefore, he had to ask Dolseok what sweet wormwood looked like.

    ¡°Is it the one?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We have a lot here.¡±

    ¡°Ok! Then, get only the new leaves.¡±

    Ganghyuk took off from the horse and joined collection. He remembered that the effective ingredient was abundant in the leaves.

    ¡®It mainly grows a stem.¡¯

    It was not easy to get lots of leaves alone. He tried to gather for a while, but the collected leaves could fill only a single basket.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    When they finally reached home, Okseok hurriedly ran to meet them.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°He is better after taking the medicine that you gave, sir. He is now lying on the futon.¡¯ The temperature was controlled thanks to the anti-inmmatory medication.

    ¡®But, that cannot cure him. If it stays like that¡­¡¯

    Anti-inmmatory medication was a temporary expedient. If he stayed sick for more days, he might end up with some serious problem.

    Although it was rare for the three-day-fever mria that Seungmun had caught to develop into severe symptoms, it was only probability, and nobody knew of the actual development.

    ¡°Here¡­ This is the grass with which I will make medicine for him.¡±

    ¡°How much and how long should he take it for, sir?¡±

    ¡°That is a good question.¡±

    Dolseok was smart enough to ask the right questions, unlike what his looks would convey. He was rather hateful, though.

    ¡®Oh my goodness! I don¡¯t know the dose.¡± He did not know how much artemisinin he could abstract from sweet wormwood.

    ¡®It would not be good to have too much. I will increase the dose starting from the minimum.¡¯

    It seemed that he had to perform a clinical experiment on his father. It was immoral, but he could not help it.

    The problem was not only the dose, but also the method of extraction.

    ¡®I need to first extract artemisinin.¡¯

    As far as Ganghyuk knew, artemisinin was not water soluble. He had heard something from a patient in the hemato-oncology department and tried to verify it. During the process, he discovered that it was not water soluble.

    ¡®He told me that it would be good to have wormwood boiled to fight against his cancer. But, it was unfortunately incorrect.¡¯

    If he wanted to drink that instead of water, it might be a good choice. But, if he wanted it as a medicine, that was not going to be right.

    Thus, he went way back in his memories of the past. He remembered the experiments he had to do continuously when he was freshman at the medical college. He used toin why he had to do those experiments at that time. But now, he was regretful about not paying full attention to them.

    ¡®I think ether would be the best solvent. ¡®

    But, the problem with ether was, where could he find ether?

    ¡®Then, I have to use alcohol instead.¡¯ There must be some alcohol that the governor had sent.

    ¡°Dolseok, go get some alcohol.¡±

    ¡°What? Drink? The great master is sick, sir.¡± Dolseok looked at Ganghyuk with impolite eyes. Ganghyuk couldn¡¯t help but get angry on seeing his small, ugly eyes.

    ¡°Do you think I will drink? I will make a medicine with it.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, I will get it immediately.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the fellow!¡±

    He decided to pretend to roll him in the straw mat someday.

    ¡°Here it is, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Good. How strong can it be?¡± Ganghyuk tried it with a spoon. It was probably 40 degrees at most.

    ¡°You told me you wanted it to make a medicine, and now you are ¡®tasting¡¯ it?¡±

    ¡°Be quiet!¡±

    Dolseok shut his mouth after being hit. As his surroundings became quiet, Ganghyuk could finally think better.

    ¡®It is fortunate that this drink is Soju [clear alcohol]. If I put the sweet wormwood in Soju and boil, I can get some sort of an extract.¡±

    He had to do something in the given circumstances.

    ¡°Pour the alcohol in the pot. Add a few handfuls of sweet wormwood, and then bring to boil.¡±

    ¡°A few?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°One or two? Please tell me precisely.¡± Dolseok asked again. It was not an incorrect question, but it was quite annoying. People would get angry more easily when they were asked to answer the questions that they did not know of.

    Hence, Ganghyuk hit his head once again.

    ¡°Two, fellow.¡±

    ¡°You could have just told me. Why are you hitting me?¡±

    ¡°You deserve it. Boil it first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dolseok boiled the sweet wormwood while massaging his head. Soon, the aroma filled up the room once it began boil, and the color became dark yellow.

    ¡°Good, it is boiling. Dolseok, you did a good job.¡±

    Dolseok was watching the pot, expecting a positive oue, given his bright eyes. He had faith in his little master, because thetter hadn¡¯t been wrong up till this point.

    ¡®I must taste it.¡¯

    Ganghyuk had to do it as he did not know how it tasted, and it was highly possible that it might be so bad that no human being could bear to consume it.

    ¡°Get a spoon.¡±

    ¡°Here it is.¡± Dolseok promptly gave the spoon he usually used for tasting, thinking that it would be sufficient.

    ¡°Not this.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Silver¡±

    ¡°Silver? Ok, I see.¡±

    He did not know why Ganghyuk was asking for a silver spoon, but he followed thetter¡¯s order nevertheless.

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ganghyuk then stirred the extract with the silver spoon.

    ¡®No color change.¡¯

    He had already known that it was meaningless. Silver could detect arsenic, but it could not detect the other potential toxins.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see then¡­¡± Ganghyuk murmured and then tried the extract, before retching out.

    ¡°Weck¡±

    He felt an abominably bitter taste. The aroma from the sweet wormwood was gone already. He did not know much about herbs, but there was one thing that he was sure of.

    ¡®It is not for people.¡¯

    There was the saying, ¡°Bitter pills may have blessed effects.¡± But that was not true for every case. As a matter of fact, even poison was extremely bitter.

    Seungmun was already sick, and he could not give such a bitter thing to him.

    ¡®Ach¡¯

    To add salt to the injury, the bitter taste was just not going away. It seems that they had boiled for too long and at too high a temperature. It was not like this at first after all.

    Dolseok came to him while frowning. ¡°Sir, your face is¡­¡±

    ¡°Fellow, you boiled it too much.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Try to heat it to warm temperature. Don¡¯t boil.¡±

    ¡°You had liked the boiling just now.¡±

    ¡°When did I like it? I just told you that it had boiled well.¡±

    ¡°Wow! You will be punished by the heaven if you change your words like that.¡±

    Dolseok followed the new order whileining.

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± He removed the old pot and then put a new one while groaning. Then, he adjusted the me and took the alcohol to boil slowly.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s put it again.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    With that, Dolseok added the sweet wormwood in the liquid, and soon, there was the aroma and color change again.

    Ganghyuk felt that this was the right time.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Let¡¯s take it off.¡±

    Dolseok was doubting at this point that he truly did not know the process very well, and couldn¡¯t help but look at him with suspicion.

    ¡°It is your first time, right?¡±

    When somebody hit the mark with such a conjecture, the person hit by him would undoubtedly get angry.

    ¡°I have not done it in a long time. That is why!¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok¡­ You are getting angry very easily today.¡± Dolseokined as he scooped the medicine with a ceramic bowl.

    Clearly, it looked better and had some aroma.

    ¡°Hmm¡± Gagnhyuk steeled his nerves and tasted it again.

    ¡®It is good. It is no longer that bitter, and has good aroma.¡¯ It was then that he remembered that artemisinin could be extracted the best at sixty degrees.

    ¡°Good! It is what I wanted. Let¡¯s go to my father.¡±

    ¡°What should I do with this?¡± The leftover in the pot had be dark brown as it was on the fire for some more time.

    ¡°Throw it away.¡±

    ¡°I have back pain, sir.¡±

    ¡°I will give you medicine. You have a stout body and¡­¡±

    ¡°But, you have a better body, sir. No, no.¡±

    ¡­

    Ganghyuk went to Seungmun¡¯s room while Dolseok had a hard time with the pot. Although the fever was gone because of the anti-inmmatory medication, his face did not look good.

    ¡°Father, please drink it.¡±

    ¡°Eh? The aroma is good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the taste is not bad.¡±

    ¡°Okay, give it to me.¡±

    Seungmun drank the artemisinin extract without hesitation. He seemed to feel good having consumed the warm medicine.

    ¡°It is good. As a matter of fact, with the tablets that you gave me, I did not feel like needing any more medicine.¡±

    ¡°It is very important medicine for your disease, so I will make it every day.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Could you lie down? I will examine your abdomen.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Actually, Seungmu was feeling very tired, so he lied back straight on the futon. Then, Ganghyuk examined his abdomen carefully.

    ¡®His liver is swollen. The disease is progressing.¡± After all, anti-inmmatory medicines had their limit.

    A young man could cure himself, but an old man like Seungmun might not be able to defeat the disease for himself. He needed help from medicine.

    ¡°Please take a rest. Only then your mria will go.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I will follow your order. Since you are an excellent doctor, I havee to have some different views¡­¡±

    1) Wet voice ¨C Korean figure of speech to refer to a sorrowful voice.

 Chapter 30: Fever [4]

    <h4>Chapter 30: Fever [4]</h4>

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Seungmun was lying down, covering his bodypletely with the quilt; he finally fell asleep after some painful time. Ganghyuk measured his body temperature, taking care not to wake him up.

    ¡®It is 37.2 degrees now. It has lowered, but¡­¡¯

    It could be the effects of the anti-inmmatory medicine. But, if the mria was not cured, he would have the fever again.

    ¡®His fever was higher this timepared to the previous attack.¡¯

    His liver was swollen, which meant that his disease was progressing. If the medicine from sweet wormwood had no effects, it would only get worse.

    Ganghyuk could not leave it like that. ¡®I am a doctor¡­ I can¡¯t lose two fathers due to disease.¡¯

    Once was enough.

    ¡®I should meet other doctors from this world.¡¯

    He remembered the doctor he sawst time, but he shook his head soon.

    ¡®I should find someone else. He is not the one I am looking for.¡¯

    That guy mistook appendicitis for indigestion. Ganghyuk could not leave his father in the hands of a quack.

    ¡®Let¡¯s wait. It is sure that sweet wormwood has the effectiveponent in it.¡±

    A Nobel Prize was not given to just anyone after all.

    Ganghyuk came out of the room, leaving Seungmun alone, only to see Dolseok waiting outside.

    ¡®How is he?¡±

    ¡°He is sleeping now.¡±

    ¡°Your hands have miracle in them. You can make him better for sure.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    Dolseok tried to take care of him even though he was at a loss because of the great master¡¯s illness. He asked Ganghyuk while assisting him in wearing his shoes.

    ¡°Is it enough?¡±

    He pointed at the ce near the kitchen; Sweet wormwood was stacked beside the pot. The amount was not much; maybe it would finish up the day after.

    ¡°No¡­ We need more.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then, I will let more people find it.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ If we need more people, ask the fellows in Aeogae.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok hurriedly ran to deliver the order when Ganghyuk shouted from behind, ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Ask the fellows in the inn if there are any good doctors here.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, sir. I wille back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ I am sorry to give you too much work.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. It¡¯s totally fine.¡±

    Ganghyuk sat down while supporting himself against the column and sighed. His eyes involuntarily reached inside the bag.

    ¡®My God¡­ If he were injured somewhere, I could fix it quickly with all that stuff.¡¯

    The bad had tes and other operational tools; he could do an operation with those items. Of course, the patient had to be brave like Sunshin.

    ¡°Why do you sigh?¡± An orderly voice was heard; it was Chungmugong Lee Sunshin. Ganghyuk stood up quickly; this was one of the three people whom he respected. Ganghyuk was not a very polite guy, but he still felt that he should show respect towards him.

    ¡°Ah, brother.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Ganghyuk sat down with a sigh, and Sunshin sat beside him.

    ¡°You must be having a lot of worries.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am a doctor, but I cannot help him much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The new medicine is very effective. He sleeps well with that.¡±

    He slept like a log, such that they could hear snores even outside the room. Ganghyuk looked in the direction of Seungmun¡¯s room and then turned his head to Sunshin.

    ¡°I pray that it will be effective.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sunshin showed his leg and said. ¡°See? I can walk, and even run now. I just followed your orders, and it all turned out fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You are the most excellent doctor in the world, I believe.¡±

    Sunshin was not good at medicine, so his remarks did not give Ganghyuk much reassurance. Actually, the former was not ¡®Chungmugong¡¯ at that time, but an unknown person who had failed in the military service examination.

    ¡®But, it is strange.¡¯

    Hisments stillforted him; trust that could not be expressed innguage emitted out of him, so much so that Ganghyuk wanted to believe his words.

    ¡°Your eyes are red.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Do not maintain a weak mind. Stand up and walk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Ganghyuk stood up while wiping the tears with his sleeves, then took a walk with Sunshin; it gave him a sense of security andfort. Sunshin was a man whom he could depend on.

    ¡°Your father is worried about you.¡±

    ¡°It is because I don¡¯t study for the examination.¡±

    ¡°I told him not to worry. After all, there is no one like you in the world.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    ¡­

    After a while, all servants who went to the field to get sweet wormwood came back with the leaves in their hands; the amount was proportional to the years of their service. In other words, the ones who had worked for Seungmun for a longer time brought more than the ones who had worked for a shorter time.

    Incidentally, Okseok brought as much as his body could hold. It all showed that Seungmun treated his servants quite well.

    ¡°You brought too much. You might have gotten injured.¡± Ganghyuk received it from him quickly before Olseok got injured from the strain, feeling the aroma of the herb tickle his nose.

    ¡°Sir, is it enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think it is more than enough.¡±

    ¡°I wish our great master recovers soon.¡±

    Okseok looked at the door of the room where Seungmun slept; the other servants had the same thought and worry, just like Sunshin and Ganghyuk.

    At least all of the people in the house wished for his health, which probably yielded good effects, with Seungmun looking much better the next day.

    ¡°I feel quite good.¡±

    And the next day as well¡­

    ¡°Ah, I am indeed fine now.¡±

    On the third day, he looked even better¡­

    ¡°I think I have recovered already.¡±

    On the fourth day, he looked as healthy as a lion, as if he had been never sick.

    ¡°I would like to go out today.¡±

    ¡°No, you must take a rest for today.¡± Ganghyuk was not going to let him leave his observation to make sure that he was actually cured.

    ¡°Please listen to Ganghyuk, sir.¡± Sunshin also chimed in to support Ganghyuk¡¯s point.

    Seungmun was not the type to only force his opinion, so he agreed without too much of a fuss. He realized that he might even die if the temperature went up again and he started feeling very cold.

    ¡°Please lie down here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ganghyuk then went on to examine his abdomen. Then nodded his head with a satisfied face.

    ¡®Good! The liver size has normalized.¡¯

    Clearly, it seemed that the extract was effective. Although, he was not sure if it was actually due to the extract. Anyway, it was a good sign that Seungmun did not have fever on the fourth day, because his disease was the three-day-fever mria, which made a cure seem likely.

    ¡®I am a genius.¡¯ Ganghyuk had cured mria without a proper antimrial drug. It might have been a difficult job even for the professor of the division of infectious diseases in Chungmu Hospital. It owed a lot to his clever brain that never forgot what he learned once.

    He eximed at his excellence and genius once more. The only weakness of Ganghyuk was hisck of humility.

    ¡°Good! I will observe you for one more day. If you do not have fever tomorrow, you can go out.¡±

    ¡°Okay. That is reasonable. You did a good job.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, father.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ I have learned it this time. Your medical skills can bepared with Hwata and Pyeonjak from the old times.¡±

    In response, Ganghyuk almost said, ¡®I am better than Hwata and Pyeonjak.¡¯

    But, it was not the same situation as the hospital in that world. In that world, he could save almost everyone if he or she were still alive when he started an operation.

    But, the situation was way too different here.

    ¡®Yes, it used to be¡­ But now, I don¡¯t have facilities.¡¯ Without the facilities, Ganghyuk was not that great a person, something he learned from this incident of trying to cure mria. He almost lost Seungmun due to a disease that he had never been interested in.

    ¡°You are exaggerating, father,¡±

    ¡°Ha ha¡­ You are being humble.¡±

    Humble?

    Ganghyuk smiled while looking at Seungmun, who did not know much about his child. On the other side, Seungmun continued talking, ¡°I learned how medicine was important through this incident. Ganghyuk, if you really don¡¯t want to take an exam, I will not force you to take it. But, you must be a good doctor.¡±

    ¡°Really? Do you really mean it?¡±

    It was quite an unexpected yet pleasant gift. It was said that people would change when they suffered a near-death experience.

    Seungmun was an example of that for sure.

    ¡°Yes, you can do what you want.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry, as you like it too much.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, it is fine. But, do not desert reading. You mustmunicate with people.¡±

    ¡°I see. I will not forget your advice.¡±

    But, Ganghyuk did intend to learn Chinese characters in full scale in order to be capable of reading books.

    ¡°Sweet wormwood¡­ It was called Cheongho in Joseon.¡±

    As Seungmun got better, Ganghyuk¡¯s brain became more stable. With that, he could remember more about the article he had read.

    It was said that she had referred to old Chinese medical books. After all, it was more efficient to extract effective ingredients from existing natural medicine rather than creating new chemical forme.

    Professor Youyou Tu had said that she had reviewed treatments in old Chinese medical books. She was inspired by the book titled ¡®Juhubigeupbang¡¯ by Galhong from Dongjin in 340 BC.

    ¡®That means there may be more to learn here.¡¯

    Of course, there might be some wrong methods to be found as well. But, Ganghyuk believed that he could distinguish the good ones from wrong ones. Therefore, the exchange with other doctors would be important. But, even more important was to read books.

    ¡°I am proud of you.¡± Seungmun nodded his head with satisfaction.

    ¡°I have gathered many books. You can read any books you want to. I have some medical books as well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, father.¡± Ganghyuk left the room with joy, and Sunshin showed the same satisfied expression.

    ¡°You are an outstanding doctor.¡±

    ¡°No, you are ttering me.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Sunshinughed with delight.

    ¡°Well, can I start exercising now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can practice martial arts again.¡±

    ¡°I owe you for this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will leave tomorrow. Now that your father has fully recovered, I must start preparing for the military examination again.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ganghyuk sighed because of regret. He had not spent much time with him even though he had the luck to meet the famous Lee Sunshin. Thetter had the right reason to leave, but he still felt sorry.

    ¡°I live in Geoncheon-dong, Hanyang. So, we can visit each other.¡±

    ¡°Hanyang? Okay.¡± Ganghyuk had not thought of going to Hanyang up until that point.

    ¡°Come and visit me. There is someone who needs your hands.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Anyway, let¡¯s have a drink tonight.¡±

    ¡°I am honored.¡±

    ¡°What honor?¡±

    Ganghyuk never rejected drink. Moreover, when the counterpart was Sunshin, he had no reason to reject.

    ¡­

    Dolseok prepared the table for them to have a drink.

    ¡°Here¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±

    Sunshin was very strong at drinking. He was like the people who were good at holding their alcohol even though they rarely drank. But finally, Ganghyuk slept in the room with Sunshin after he got too drunk.

    By the time he got up, all he saw was a note left there from Sunshin.

    ¡®Thank you. Come and visit me at any time.¡¯

    Ganghyuk frowned because of the longing and hangover.

    ¡°I did not bid him a proper farewell.¡±

    At this moment, Dolseok ran to him while he was murmuring, ¡°Sir, have you gotten up now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have a headache though. Why, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Yeoni and Makbong are here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You had asked them to find an excellent doctor, and they found one at the foot of Mt. Gwanggyo.

 Chapter 31: Another Excellent Doctor [1]

    <h4>Chapter 31: Another Excellent Doctor [1]</h4>

    Trantor: Cathy Park Editor: Hitesh Thukral

    ¡°Really?¡±

    It was the news that he had been waiting for. There was a possibility that he might be a quack, but they said that he was really good. He had realized by now that it was very difficult to gain such fame in Joseon.

    Mt. Ganggyo was not far from the house, so there was no reason to not go.

    ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    ¡°I told them to wait for you in the clinic. You were sleeping fast.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± It was near noon when he looked outside the room.

    ¡®I was indeed sleeping like a log.¡¯

    He could not reject the drinks that Lee Sunshin pouredst night, drinking them all bottoms up. That was what made him drunk to this extent.

    ¡°I will wash my face first.¡±

    ¡°I will get you some water.¡± Dolseok gave him the basin filled with warm water he had already brought there. He was a very caring person indeed, always knowing what the other would want in their routine.

    ¡°Ah, thank you!¡±

    ¡°You are wee, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk washed his face with water, and once he finished up, Dolseok gave him something: it was a brush made of willow, along with some salt.

    ¡°Here is your toothbrush.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He called it a brush, but it was actually a willow pounded by a stone. It was a lousy thing, but it brushed well. Furthermore, it was already a privilege that he could use salt as toothpaste.

    Other servants, except Dolseok, used straws to brush their teeth.

    ¡°Ach! Salty!¡±

    ¡°Here is water.¡±

    ¡°You are good!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Ganghyuk finished with his morning routine and got ready to go out: tidy hair, new hat, coat, and shoes.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    Ganghyuk rode the horse while carrying the bag on his chest. He had to pack some necessary things; Suwon was quite arge city to travel across without a car.

    Dolseok was carrying a big bag for him as well. Fortunately, he did not seem to be tired, which was no wonder though because he ate meat nearly every day, such as chicken or pheasants.

    ¡°There it is.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed at the clinic in the marketce. It looked a bit unfamiliar because he had not been here for some time.

    Makbong could be seen standing at the door.

    ¡°Good afternoon, sir.¡±

    ¡°You look slender.¡±

    Makbong scratched his hair at the remark of Ganghyuk; lice sttered here and there whenever he did so. But, he was not ashamed of it at all.

    ¡®They believe that they will die soon after their body gets rid of the lice.¡¯ It was a strange superstition, but it was sort of grounded.

    A louse was a parasite. It would move to another body when the host would be dying.

    ¡®If they do not wash like now, that is not a baseless statement indeed.¡±

    ording to the theory in Joseon, Makbong was in his prime. Although, he had lost some weight indeed.

    ¡°We do not have many performances these days¡¯, and I am busier at night.¡± Makbong showed a filthy smile while saying. Ganghyuik could only look at the yard while haking his head.

    ¡°Where is Yeoni?¡±

    ¡°Ah, she is getting her male hairstyle done.¡±

    ¡°Ok, then she must be in the room. We will leave once shees out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will bring her.¡±

    Makbong went into the room hastily and then shouted, ¡°Yeoni! Sir Ganghyuk has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The door was soon opened and Yeoni rushed out of the room, seeming to be surprised. She used her original female voice rather than the trained male voice, as a result of which, she looked a bit awkward with her male hairstyle.

    ¡°Good afternoon, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good afternoon. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yeoni suddenly shouted as she remembered an important thing while wearing the shoes, ¡°Ah, the girl named Jeong Yeoju sent a letter today.¡±

    ¡°Today? Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    Yeoni gave him the letter that she had stored in her clothes.

    ¡®En¡­ She is not rich at all.¡¯

    It was evident from a single nce that it was not a good quality paper. The letters were blurred because of the poor quality of the paper. If it were not Hangeul, he could not have read it properly.

    ¡°Ah, the professor has left today. Hmm¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk recalled her painting while looking at the sky. It was really good, with extremely detailed description. Furthermore, she could draw those good paintings with just shabby tools. If she had better ones, she surely could draw better paintings.

    ¡®Also, I hope I can learn something from the doctor.¡¯

    He urgently needed some knowledge on herbs, as it was useless to know just their names. He needed to know what they looked like. After that, there was a need of someone who could draw the herbs one by one, something where he would need Jeong Yeoju.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Ganghyuk stared at Yeoni with strange eyes, who had to drop her head because he had fixed his eyes on her face.

    ¡®If I make her wear male clothes, nobody will know.¡¯ Furthermore, he had an expert in that field.

    ¡°Good! Then, take her as well.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ganghyuk asked back with a casual face. Chagngweon was not there, so there was no one who could object to this proposition.

    ¡°There is no reason to say no.¡± Dolseok answered while touching his buttocks. He felt that he would not have such good buttocks any longer if they were caught and he ended up getting punished with clubs.

    ¡®I guess it will be alright.¡¯

    He felt that he could trust Ganghyuk, even though this all seemed like nonsense and looked dangerous.

    Yeoni and Makbong did not have any other opinion either. They were already ustomed to illegal things, anyway.

    ¡°Okay. Then, we will bring her with us as well.¡±

    ¡­

    Yeoju¡¯s house on the way to the doctor. So, Yeoni delivered Ganghyuk¡¯s message, and the former willingly followed them, albeit in very awkward male clothes.

    ¡°The robe is touching the earth.¡±

    ¡°It is because it belongs to my father.¡±

    Yeoju tried to walk fast in that big gown. She brushed the ground because of the oversized clothes. Seeing her reminded Ganghyuk of the hip-hop trousers which were very popr in his childhood.

    If he left her like that, she would destroy all of her father¡¯s gowns. After all, she had said that she could not ride a horse.

    ¡®If I have to bring her like this, I think I need to get her new clothes.¡¯

    While he was thinking as he happened to stare at Yeoju¡¯s back, she suddenly looked back.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°You want me to draw herbs?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered with a casual face, hiding his embarrassment. As he was on the horse, nobody could see his face after all.

    ¡°Then, I need colors, and some small brushes as well. I think I need paper, too.¡±

    ¡°I have paper, but I do not have the other things.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the marketce with a surly face. If he had to go back to the marketce, it would take quite some time.

    ¡°One of my good friends lives nearby. She might lend them to me.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± It would indeed be good if she could gather the necessities in that way.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°It is right there¡­ Sir Heo Yeop¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Heo Yeop?¡± Ganghyuk knew him as well. He did not look like he drew paintings.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Amongst his children is Nanseolheon, who is my best friend.¡±

    ¡°Heo.¡± Heughed. He was the father of Heo Namseolheon. Ganghyuk regretted his high school days when he did not study Korean History thoroughly. He left the best painter and asked a nobody to paint for him.

    Jeong Yeoju¡­ He had not seen the name in history books.

    ¡®What I do is not artistic work, anyway.¡¯

    She had good painting skills, so she could paint the herbs and the treatment anyway.

    On the other side, Yeoju was surprised by his response.

    ¡°Do you know the name?¡±

    ¡°What? No, no. I know Heo Yeop.¡±

    ¡°Aha! I will tell her that I am going.¡±

    He wanted to ask Yeoju if she would go to Nanseolheon in those clothes, but he did not.

    When they reached the house, Yeoju picked up a pebble and threw it over the wall. His house was bigger and better than Changgweon¡¯s, even though he did not have any official job at that moment.

    Tok!

    After a few trials, somebody opened the door. It was a girl who had a tidy look, and was someone Ganghyuk recognized.

    ¡®She is Heo Nanseolheon.¡¯

    Leaving the fame or painting skills aside, Yeoju was a lot better in the appearance.

    ¡°Yeoju. What is this?¡±

    ¡°I had to wear male clothes.¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Baik Ganghyuk. You know him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gagnhyuk was already a famous person in Suwon. Additionally, he had treated her father, Heo Yeop, so she obviously must have known him. Hence, she greeted him politely.

    ¡°Good afternoon. I am Heo Nanseolheon.¡±

    ¡°I am Ganghyuk.¡±

    After the introduction, she asked Yeoju, ¡°What brought you here?¡±

    ¡°I would like to help him, so I need some painting tools.¡±

    ¡°Help him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he wanted me to draw herbs and therapies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting! Did your father allow you to do that?¡±

    ¡°No. I am going without his knowledge.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even more exciting! Okay, I will lend them to you.¡±

    She had the appearance of a good girl, but she talked imprudently.

    ¡®This is a girl crush in Joseon.¡¯

    She brought out her painting tools right away; she might have painted around that time. As he observed, she had more and better tools that Yeoju.

    ¡°Then, have a good time! I would like to learn painting more as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will visit you again. Thank you.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not know it, but Heo Nanseolheon had an art teacher¡­ and that was Jeong Yeoju.

    ¡®She must be reliable.¡¯

    With all this done he was ready to go. ¡°Good! Yeoni, where should we go?¡±

    ¡°I heard it is near Mt. Gwanggyo. It will take a few hours at least.¡±

    ¡°Ganggyo¡­ It is quite far from here¡­ Okay, let¡¯s hurry up.¡±

    In Joseon, there was no way to go somewhere after sunset. And if it were the mountains, the difficulty would be doubled.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to finish my life as a prey of a tiger.¡¯

    Unexpectedly, the others had the same thought. So, they all hurried on their way. Yeoju was walking speedily as well.

    ¡®I cured her.¡¯ Ganghyuk was riding the horse with a satisfied face when Yeoni pointed forward.

    ¡°That is Mt. Gwanggyo.¡±

    ¡°We are almost there. There are some houses as well. Good! He must be there, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He looked around as the destination got near. That was an ordinary field that could be seen anywhere. But, the ox working in the field looked sick.

    ¡®It has oozing sores.¡¯ It seemed that it was not well taken care of, considering the scabs on the skin.

    There was nothing special to see other than that. When they reached the vige, there saw a group of people there.

    ¡°Are they having a fest?¡±

    Dolseok shook his head at Ganghyuk¡¯s question. ¡°It seems like a queue to see the doctor. It must be the doctor we want to visit.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

 Chapter 32: Another Excellent Doctor [2]

    <h4>Chapter 32: Another Excellent Doctor [2]</h4>

    Ganghyuk found that Dolseok was right. There was indeed a doctor with a tidy look visible there. It seemed that he had seen many patients already, as he looked quite tired.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    His kindness could be sensed from his voice, and he reminded Ganghyuk of the pediatrics professor in Chungmu Hospital. That professor examined patients and had researched for the well-being of children over his lifetime, publishing a book atst.

    ¡®He was a real teacher, even though we belonged to different departments.¡¯

    He felt that this doctor here must be excellent given his voice. After all, it was a reliable voice, giving the impression that one could trust him¡­

    ¡®Let¡¯s get going¡¯

    Ganghyuk approached the doctor after getting off the hose, but a servant blocked the way.

    ¡°Sir, please maintain the order.¡±

    Order? It was clearly a misunderstanding. Ganghyuk shook his hands while smiling. ¡°I don¡¯te here to be examined.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to see him.¡±

    It was very confusing, so the man who blocked Ganghyuk spoke with a puzzled face.

    ¡°It is same anyway.¡±

    If Ganghyuk were amoner, he would have been thrown out immediately; but, he seemed to be a nobleman with status. His white face and imposing figure made him look dignified.

    ¡°Sir, the doctor might not like it.¡±

    At this moment, Dolseok and Makbong came forward.

    ¡°Fellow! He is not a patient.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    The man could not ignore two gangsters talking like that. But, Ganghyuk realized that if he did things this way, there would be no difference between him and the Mayor of Anseong.

    ¡®It is really irritating if somebody bothers an examination.¡¯

    He thus thought that it was not the right thing to do. Hence, Ganghyuk pushed away Dolseok and Makbong and then came forward.

    ¡®Heo¡­ These guys misunderstood my intention. I understand. I will wait. When do you expect him to get free?¡±

    ¡°It will take quite some time. You can guess from the length of the queue.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    The queue was quite long indeed, reaching out of the house. It seemed that all of the vigers came to see the doctor.

    When he thought about it, it was no wonder for the doctor to have a long queue. There were not sufficient doctors while many people were ill.

    ¡°It is already veryte. Is he still seeing patients?¡±

    Ganghyuk had left his ce in the afternoon. It took them quite some time to reach here even though it was in the same city. The sun was about to set at this point.

    If it were Ganghyuk, it would be the time to close the clinic for sure.

    ¡°The doctor pities the patients, so he may see patients until midnight.¡±

    ¡°Midnight?¡± In that case, he could not stay waiting there.

    ¡°Dolseok, let¡¯s go to the inn. The doctor is a human being at the end of the day, so he will surely take a rest at night.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir. I will look for a room.¡±

    They had been walking all day. So, when Ganghyuk said that he would take a rest, nobody had a different thought.

    ¡­

    Back at the inn, Dolseok and Makbong rushed to book the rooms while Ganghyuk and Yeoju waited.

    ¡°I feel sorry for having to make you wait, Yeoju.¡±

    ¡°It is fine. I have enough time.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Hopefully we won¡¯t have to wait too much.¡±

    Fortunately, the inn was quite big. As the vige was located at the foot of the mountain, having some travelers was expected.

    ¡°Sir, we have two rooms. Is that good?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that will be fine.¡±

    Even though Yeoni and Yeoju wore male costumes, he could not stay in the same room with them. Dolseokughed when Ganghyuk confirmed it, then shouted with a big voice.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am! We need food.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Sir, will you have a drink?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why are you rejecting a drink?¡±

    Dolseok felt strange when Ganghyuk rejected a drink. Seungmun was no longer sick, and there were no other patients. But, he still rejected a drink.

    ¡°When the doctores to me, I would like to be sober.¡±

    ¡°He seems to be quite good, but I feel that he cannot be better than you.¡±

    Ganghyuk thought so as well. How could a doctor in the sixteenth century be better than him?

    ¡®No way!¡¯

    Ganghyuk had learned the knowledge umted for hundreds of years after this doctor died. Moreover, the medical knowledge in thest ten years of his life already surpassed all the knowledge before that point.

    Actually, the textbooks got way thicker, and the students had a hard time learning it all.

    ¡®But, I feel there must be something that I can learn here.¡¯

    Although he saw the doctor from a distance, Ganghyuk liked his voice. It was somewhat familiar as well.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that for sure. You can have a drink with Makbong. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    With that, Dolseok and Makbong started drinking after bowing many times.

    Gulp!

    Ganghyuk looked back towards the sound; Yeoni was staring at the drinking table.

    ¡®Ah! She is a good drinker.¡¯

    Indeed, she was a good drinker; if she made up her mind to win, she might even best Dolseok in drinking.

    ¡°Yeoni, you can drink as well.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Thank you, sir!¡±

    With that, Yeoni dly joined the table; Dolseok and Makbong gave a ss to her. It seemed very natural for them to have a drink together.

    As it went on like this, Yeoju became sort of an outcast. Ganghyuk was a man who did not think of status and hierarchy. But, Yeoju could not do that.

    To her, men and women could not sit together, and so couldn¡¯t a nobleman and servants either. Although she was broadminded, there were the restrictions of the times nevertheless.

    ¡°Yeoju, don¡¯t you drink?¡±

    ¡°No, I am good.¡±

    ¡°You will not paint today. So, you can drink if you want.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    To Yeoju, Ganghyuk himself was an exception. He was a nobleman, but he did not mind hanging out with servants. He learned medicine, which was regarded as a second grade discipline. He did not mind intruding a woman¡¯s bedroom at night to perform treatment.

    ¡®It would not be bad to draw his ordinary days.¡¯

    He was a really interesting person; he seemed to live as he wanted, but he still attracted people. She was clearly attracted by him as well.

    ¡°It has been long time since I came outst time. I would like to paint thendscape.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice. You have a good hobby¡­ What is so funny, fellows?¡± Ganghyuk joined the group with a ss of water.

    Dolseok smiled with his breathced with alcohol. ¡°Listen to Makbong¡¯s story.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It is always the same story.¡±

    It was a story about flirting with a widow. He consoled this widow and that widow in the widow vige. Thanks to him, the widow vige was full of groans of joy now.

    Of course, he added some MSG on his story, so it became really interesting.

    ¡®In my world, he would have surely been caught.¡¯ Ganghyuk looked at Yeoni while thinking. The story was full of ngs and sexualments, so it was not easy for him to listen to it.

    ¡°Then, what did you do?¡± But, it was useless to worry, as Yeoni urged him to continue the story.

    ¡®Is she a man?¡¯ Ganghyuk was confused for a second on seeing this scene. But, when he saw her slim nose and red lips, he was sure that she was a girl.

    ¡°Then, I had her¡­¡±

    ¡°You are wonderful.¡±

    Dolseok seemed to be really impressed. He did not show such an impressed expression even when Ganghyuk treated Sunshin¡¯s broken leg.

    ¡®The governor Kim Yungil also liked these kinds of stories.¡¯

    In fact, he might have even fainted because of the joy andpanionship he would have had felt here.

    He could not live a day without Viagra. So, Ganghyuk wrote a note for him that he would go to the foot of Mt. Gwanggyo, and hence, would send over a servant with the medicine. Otherwise, he would have gone on to take the challenge without it, feeling confident in himself and the ¡®therapy¡¯.

    ¡®That would have been difficult though.¡¯

    Viagra was a medicine that couldn¡¯t really be called a treatment. It just temporarily helped to cure impotence. Even if the governor took it constantly, it would not cure his impotence.

    Therefore, he was in Ganghyuk¡¯s clutches indeed.

    While listening to the story of Makbong, he felt that his sitting posture was inconvenient. While he was trying to change his posture, a man entered the inn.

    Makbong and Yeoni were ready to greet him; they were really reliable indeed.

    Squeak!

    The door opened and the doctor came in with the man who maintained order in the yard. The former looked very tired because of examining patients all day long. But, his eyes were as bright as Sunshin¡¯s.

    ¡°Finally, you came here.¡± Ganghyuk got up and went to greet him.

    ¡°May I know who you are?¡±

    ¡°He is the man I told you about a while ago. He told me he would wait for you here.¡± The guide had probably told doctor about Ganghyuk earlier on.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ganghyuk then greeted him. ¡°Good evening. I am Baik Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°Baik¡­ Ganghyuk? Ah! You are the one from the marketce.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I am honored. I had wanted to see you as well.¡± Ganghyuk was already very famous, so the doctor knew him well.

    ¡°Ah! I am called Heo Jun.¡±

    ¡°Heo Jun?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Heo Jun.¡±

    Hoe Jun? The very Heo Jun? Ganghyuk looked at him with a surprised face. But, there was nothing for him to say really. All he could remember about Heo Jun was rted to the actor who yed the role of his character in a TV drama.

    ¡®That guy was really good.¡±

    The impact of the TV drama based on a character who practiced oriental medicine was very strong. Due to its influence, the Oriental Medicine College in Gyeonghwa University surpassed Chungmu Medical School that year, as many high-ranking students went to the former college.

    Ganghyuk and his friend, who were studying in pre-med, were tempted to transfer as well.

    ¡®Everyone I am meeting here is someone famous.¡¯

    At first, he met Lee Sunshin, and now Heo Jun. Ganghyuk was sure that he could learn something from him undoubtedly.

    ¡°I am very d to see you. I came to the right person indeed.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I would like to learn. Please teach me.¡±

    ¡°Teach you? I am an unknown doctor, no one significant. I am a drop in the bucketpared to your fame.¡±

    He was quite humble, something which could not be expected from Ganghyuk. Hence, he was quite impressed.

    ¡®Yes, this personality was what made him a famous man in the history.¡¯

    Once Ganghyuk was impressed by his humble attitude, thetter started looking very good in all aspects to the former.

    ¡°No. Please teach me.¡±

    Ganghyuk was well-known even before he became famous for his medical skills; he was well-known as the son of Baik Seungmun. On the other hand, Heo Jun was from a noble family but his mother was not a noble woman.

    He could not handle Ganghyuk bowing in front of him.

    ¡°Okay, I will do what I can.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s see the patients together from tomorrow. But, I will not give a lick and a promise once I start teaching you.¡±

    ¡°Great! That is what I want.¡±

 Chapter 33: Another Excellent Doctor [3]

    <h4>Chapter 33: Another Excellent Doctor [3]</h4>

    Heo Jun was a very diligent person, so he woke up Ganghyuk very early in the morning.

    ¡°It is time to get up.¡±

    ¡°Why? The sun is still in its nest and the bell is not ringing yet.¡±

    ¡°We cannot hear the bell here.¡±

    ¡°Then, can I sleep some more?¡±

    ¡°You told me you would like to learn¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. Okay I am getting up.¡±

    Like Lee Sunshin, Heo Jun clearly had some special characteristics.

    Ganghyuk got up and saw Dolseok sleeping. It was no wonder that they had drinks tillte night. Makbong had been calling the mistress of the inn constantly, but he was not to be seen anywhere now.

    ¡®They are good. Only I¡­¡¯ He thought that only he had to face hard times even though he was a nobleman. He intentionally hit Dolseok as he went out.

    ¡°Ugh¡±

    But, that did not make much difference; he did not wake up at all, and just continued to sleep like a log.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Heo Jun had already dressed up, so Ganghyuk followed him after making himself tidy. Although it was a noisy inn, there was no one there right now because it was too early in the morning. Perhaps, even the mistress of the inn was sleeping right now.

    Makbong was a ¡®Byeongangsoi''(1) himself.

    ¡­

    ¡®It is quite pleasant.¡¯

    It was still spring, so the air was fresh. And because of the mist, the atmosphere seemed somewhat mysterious.

    Heo Jun stretched his body in the yard.

    ¡°A doctor must handle somebody¡¯s body. Therefore, we must know how to control our own.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It is the movement to make cold spirit rise up and hot spirit go down to circte the spirit in the body. Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    To control the body¡­ It sounded great and profound. Ganghyuk agreed with the opinionpletely.

    ¡®I trained myself in the gym. What will he do to control his body?¡¯ He wondered, not understanding about the spirit thing though.

    ¡°It is the ¡®Anmadoin¡¯ method created from arranging movements that have been passed down.¡±

    ¡°Anmadoin?¡±

    Heo Jun started his body very slowly after that remark. He moved his mouth and then pulled his ears; he rubbed his palms and then put them on the ears, followed by rubbing his forehead.

    ¡®It looks like a ritual rather than an exercise.¡¯

    Ganghyuk could not understand the principle because he was soaked into the modern medicine. Ganghyuk felt good while following him, so he followed his actions faithfully.

    ¡°Now, I will do a little harder movements. Follow me carefully.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    He expected something like Yoga, but Heo Jun moved to the right and then left like dancing. While Ganghyuk was feeling some kind of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, he heard a shout of concentration.

    ¡°Ik, Aek¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Follow me¡±

    ¡°Ik¡±

    ¡°Aek¡±

    ¡°Aek¡±

    He did not expect him to perform this movement. He thought he had seen it on the Inte in his previous world. But, he could not say that he would not do it, as he was the student anyway.

    ¡®If I have to do it, I would like to do it in the right way.¡¯

    He could not exercise after he hade to this world, so he felt like starting with something. It would not be bad to learn a martial art.

    He thought that he would be able to learn ¡®Taekyeon¡¯ easily.

    ¡­

    ¡°Oh my God!¡±

    ¡°We are not even halfway yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±

    ¡°Ik¡±

    ¡°Ik!¡±

    But, it was not as he had expected; Taekyeon was not easy at all.

    ¡®It was said that a Taekyeon expert could beat several fellows at the same time. I did not believe it at that time.¡¯

    Heo Jun seemed capable of beating Ganghyuk in a second. After all, whenever he hit the air, a sharp wind sound was heard.

    Without their knowledge, Makbong and Yeoni came out and watched them.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    Those two were martial art experts, and even they remarked in that way. That meant that Heo Jun was surely good at martial arts.

    ¡®If I do it constantly, can I be an expert as well?¡¯

    Ganghyuk followed Heo Jun sincerely, but he thought that he might die before being an expert because of breathlessness.

    Heo Jun stopped just when Ganghyuk thought he would truly die.

    ¡°That¡¯s it for today.¡±

    ¡°Whew¡­ I thought today would be my funeral.¡±

    ¡°You look very young and you cannot follow this?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ I thought I had good strength.¡±

    ¡°You must make more effort.¡±

    Ganghyuk could not say anything in response, as he just could not follow Heo Jun¡¯s movement quickly.

    ¡­

    As the sun came out, the mist shrouding the area disappeared gradually. At that moment, the mistress came with rice with soup.

    ¡°Dolseok, wake up.¡± Hearing Ganghyuk¡¯s shout, he hurriedly came out of the room.

    ¡°You are thest, Dolseok. Everybody else has already gotten up.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°Come and eat. You must give a hand from today.¡±

    ¡°I will, sir.¡± Dolseok felt that he had to pay back as his master paid him with good food and entertainment, so he hurriedly nodded his head. Yeoju had already dressed up ande out of the room.

    She looked awkward in the male clothes, unlike Yeoni.

    ¡°Yeoju,e here. Yeoni and Makbong, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    When everybody came to the table, Ganghyuk stirred his soup, feeling that it would be just dog food back at his home; the rice was seen floating in the weak broth.

    ¡®Is it the food that we need to pay for?¡¯

    The food was not good at all. Dolseok and Ganghyuk were stirring the broth as they tried to eat, but they had lost their appetite.

    On the other side, Makbong was eating with delight. Then they found that Makbong¡¯s soup was different from theirs.

    ¡°Makbong, your soup has meat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With thement of Ganghyuk, Makbong showed an indecent smile. When he looked back, the mistress ran away with blushed cheeks.

    ¡°Heo¡­ Your bones will notst long.¡±

    ¡°It is fine, sir. I eat a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is true. Anyway, the work here will be different from that in my clinic. You must follow the doctor¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will.¡±

    Ganghyuk would watch Heo Jun¡¯s examination by himself, so he wanted to make it sure everything would be in order.

    ¡®Aftering to Joseon, I came to have many honorable events.¡¯

    Ganghyuk tried to eat the food while hiding his excitement. Although it was not tasty, he could eat because he felt hungry due to the morning exercise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the day.¡±

    Heo Jun went out of the inn while shaking his arms and legs. Ganghyuk ran after him quickly to walk together with him toward the clinic.

    ¡°Well, Brother Heo Jun¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are older than me, so you are my elder brother.¡±

    Heo Junughed while looking at Ganghyuk. Thetter reminded him of Miam Yoo Huichoon, who used to help him. He did not treat Heo Jun as a second-grade man, but as a human.

    Heo Jun¡¯s mother was a ve, so he was also a ve ording to thew in Joseon. It was fully thanks to Miam that Heo Jun came to Hanyang.

    ¡°Ok, you can call me as you want.¡±

    ¡°Until when are you going to stay here?¡±

    It was good to know the term when one wanted to learn something. Especially, Ganghyuk liked to have a schedule in advance and then follow it.

    ¡°About a month.¡±

    ¡°A month? I must learn diligently then.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha¡­ I am not very special. You might be disappointed.¡±

    Ganghyukughed. If he was to be disappointed with Heo Jun, then he would have no one to learn from. Ganghyuk wished that not to happen as he hastened his steps.

    While walking on the road, they saw a group of people.

    ¡°They have gathered already.¡±

    There was a clinic in the yard of a big house located in the mouth of the vige. The owner of the house had his life saved thanks to Heo Jun, so he let him use it to show his gratefulness.

    ¡°Well, please give me a way.¡±

    Hearing the remark, the people were divided into two just like the split of the Red Sea.

    ¡°Please let me¡­¡± Ganghyuk hurried to follow him. Behind them, Dolseok smelled the herbs on the way. It was a very familiar smell that he could not smell in Ganghyuk¡¯s clinic.

    ¡°Oh, herbs! Yes, THIS is a clinic.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, sir.¡± Dolseok lowered his tail as he continued walking. Following him, Makbong came into the ce showing off his big fists.

    ¡°Give me way.¡±

    After some time, they could finally settle in their spots. Yeoni and Dolseok assisted Ganghyuk and Makbong in distributing the number tes, while Yeoju prepared for drawing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start then.¡± With the remark of Heo Jun, the patients came in one by one; Ganghyuk observed them from behind Heo Jun. It was just like the years when he was a medical school student.

    ¡°Here¡­ You could not eat because of blisters in your mouth.¡± Heo Jun diagnosed after examining the patient.

    ¡°For this disease, Yanggyeoksan is good. Do not swallow. Leave it in the mouth for a while and then spit it out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a gargle!¡±

    There was a gargle in Joseon! Ganghyuk did not expect such a prescription. He nodded his head with satisfaction, but Dolseok annoyed him with hisment.

    ¡°Sir, you made a ridiculous remark again.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk almost hit him when he thought that it would not be proper in the current setting. He couldn¡¯t help but hesitate in the presence of Heo Jun.

    Heo Jun was trying to cure patient and Ganghyuk was trying to create a patient? He should not do that definitely.

    ¡®Think of the Anmadoin method.¡¯

    When he remembered the movements from the morning, he could finally pacify himself. While he was doing so, Heo Jun called his assistant.

    ¡°I must make Yanggyeoksan. Get forsythia fruit, Baical skullcap root, gardenia seeds, balloon-flower, angelica, and liquorice.

    ¡°Yes, sir¡±

    The names were all strange but somewhat familiar. These were the names of the herbs that Ganghyuk wanted to learn.

    ¡°Oh! Yeoju, can you draw them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°If you can, can you mark the quantities?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The manpounded the oriental medicine while Ganghyuk looked at him carefully in order not to miss any movement.

    ¡®Gargle is nothing special.¡¯

    In his previous world, they usually used liquid anti-inmmatory medication. A disinfectant like alcohol would help in preventing infection, while glycerol would keep the mucous membrane moisturized.

    If a steroid was used, it would elerate the recovery.

    ¡®Then, we do not need all of the herbs there.¡¯ The necessary ingredients were not many, but Heo Jun put too many kinds of herbs.

    ¡®As they cannot analyze ingredients, they cannot help.¡¯

    The fortunate thing was that it was a really old prescription, so the risk was very low.

    ¡®Can I test removing herbs from the prescription one by one?¡¯ It would be better if he could use only the essential herbs.

    ¡­

    Ganghyuk looked at the prescription of Heo Jun from the perspective of a modern doctor. After spending a few days, he finally had some useful prescriptions in his kitty.

    ¡®Banhasashim, Hwangryeohaedoktang, Jawungo¡­ They may be useful, and I can use them right away.¡¯

    Yeoju was a good painter, so there was no difficulty in distinguishing the herbs. As Ganghyuk was looking at the paintings with satisfaction, a noise came from the yard.

    ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Heo Jun rushed outside to see what was going on. It was a serious shriek, so Ganghyuk could not pass it either. He went out hastily and saw a man bleeding from the head, brought here by two big men.

    ¡°He fell down from a tree. After that, he seems to be acting very strange.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Heo Jun grunted without thinking of the right treatment. These were the times that did not have good treatment for traumas. They did not have good knowledge in anatomy, so how could they perform an operation?

    It was the limit of the era.

    But fortunately, there was a man here who had good knowledge in surgery: Ganghyuk.

    Ganghyuk went forward while leaving Heo Jun behind.

    ¡°I will take a look at him.¡±

    1) ¡®Byeongangsoi¡¯ ¨C Korean folk Cassanova, a symbol of masculine stamina

 Chapter 34: I will take the Scalpel [1]

    <h4>Chapter 34: I will take the Scalpel [1]</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s move him inside, Dolseok and Makbong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok and Makbong looked stronger than the two people who brought the patient to the clinic. But, they needed themand of Ganghyuk.

    ¡®If he has had his head injured like that, he might have other injuries in other ces as well.¡¯

    Therefore, care must be taken, as the patient might go worse because of careless movement.

    ¡®His status might be unalterable already.¡¯

    Ganghyuk always received patients from the well-trained paramedics, so it was the first time to have a patient in this state.

    ¡°Makbong, hold the head, and Dolseok, hold the leg. I will hold the back and neck. Let¡¯s go to the room.

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The three transferred the patient quickly to the clinic, where Ganghyuk put the patient on the futon carefully while Dolseok closed the door quickly.

    The two men who brought the patient yelled, but they could not dare toe in.

    ¡®He is unconscious.¡¯

    It did not seem good.

    ¡°Dolseok, measure his blood pressure.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yeoni, prepare boiled water.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fortunately, those two were already good assistants. Therefore, he could examine the patient by taking his time.

    ¡®His skull is not broken. How are his eyes?¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed a pen light at the eyeballs of the patient. There was a pupiry reflex, but the eyeballs seemed to have protrusions. Fortunately, there were no bruises around the eyes.

    CT would work well, but here, Ganghyuk had to make inferences with just those clues.

    ¡°Ocr pressure is elevated¡­ It should be cerebral hemorrhage. It seems that he did not have a fracture at the base of the skull.¡±

    Seeing the strange tools andnguage, Heo Jun was standing at the door with puzzled eyes. It was the first time for him to see such an examination.

    ¡°Schr, what are you doing now?¡± He addressed Ganghyuk as Schr because thetter was a nobleman, and Heo Jun himself was a low ss person. He did not scold him, and just wanted to know what happened there.

    It seemed that he had very flexible thoughts.

    ¡®It is fortunate.¡¯ If Heo Jun were Jeong Changgweon, he would have been angry and made a mess.

    ¡°I do not have time to exin. But, the certain thing is that he will die if we don¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything for me to do?¡±

    There was no doubt that Heo Jun was an excellent doctor. However, Dolseok or Yeoni would be a better help at this time. And it was because the knowledge system that they had built was totally different.

    ¡°I have learned from you up to now. Now, it is time for me to pay back.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡± Heo Jun groaned. As he had a patient in front of him, he wanted to see him,

    ¡®He is a born doctor.¡¯

    He was different from Ganghyuk¡­ in a good way.

    ¡°En¡­¡± Heo Jun stayed there and watched Ganghyuk perform the treatment.

    ¡°Get up! What is your name? No response¡­ It must bea.¡± He yelled while pressing the patient¡¯s chest strongly.

    ¡°Give me scissors.¡± Then, he cut the patient¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Why are you cutting his hair?¡±

    ¡°Should I leave him to die?¡± He hit Dolseok when thetter protested.

    It seemed almost brutalism rather than treatment, turning over allmon sense. But, Heo Jun did not want to stop him, wanting to know about the unknown medical skills. His expectation and admiration was stronger than the repulsion against the new knowledge; the fame of Ganghyuk obviously yed a part there.

    ¡°I see. I will watch from here.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will exin whenever possible.¡±

    But, when Ganghyuk saw the wound, he thought that he might not be able to exin at all.

    Blood was gushing out of the torn open scalp, which was because it was the part where a huge volume of blood circted.

    ¡®Oh my goodness! I cannot burn it.¡¯

    He had a fire and iron. However, if he tried using it, he would burn the scalp as well, because the size of the wound was too big. At that time, the patient might die because of the burn.

    ¡®Let¡¯s do it as it is, I guess. When we press hard, it will stop hopefully. I have already injected vasoconstrictors anyway.¡¯

    It was primitive thinking, but it was the right decision in the given circumstances. If the blood vessel was not injured, the blood would stop eventually.

    Besides, he had a good presser.

    Dolseok had already worn gloves and was awaiting hismand. Ganghyuk then gave him a few pieces of gauze.

    ¡°Use this and press here.¡±

    ¡°Eo? I may get blood stains.¡±

    ¡°You are wearing gloves.¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t feel like¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, he will bleed a lot. Gather your senses¡­ Yeoni? Are you OK?¡±

    Dolseok had experience, as he had helped Ganghyuk when Sunshin underwent the operation. But, Yeoni had helped him with simple treatments only. But, considering her face, she seemed alright.

    As expected, she nodded her head with confidence. ¡°Yes, I am fine.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Ganghyuk took the mess as tension filled the room.

    ¡®I can do it.¡¯

    He was an excellent doctor in his previous world, but he had never done a brain operation under a thatched roof. If he were confident in this situation, then that would be rather strange.

    ¡®If I cannot seed, he will die.¡¯

    He was not a nobleman, so he felt pity thinking of the man dying after all the pain.

    ¡®Nobody can try it here, if I can¡¯t.¡¯

    Heo Jun had given up on the patient by now. It was the kind of injury that would lead to only death in Joseon.

    Then, Ganghyuk focused his mind and threw away to pressing stress.

    Jeek!

    Ganghyuk cut the wound with the mess.

    ¡°Open it. Yeoju, can you draw right now?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Yeoni opened the wound with the tool that Ganghyuk gave her. The tool hit the skull and made a squeaky sound. Yeoju then tried to draw quickly in order not to slow the operation.

    It was more difficult, but a livelier workpared to drawing herbs. After all, when could she draw a scene with blood and flesh?

    ¡°Give me the hammer and chisel.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Here they are¡­ But, do you really need them?¡±

    As he pressed hard, the stream of blood thinned. Dolseok became a bit rxed seeing the reduced blood stream, but his face got darker when he heard the demand for the hammer and chisel.

    He could see the white skull through the open flesh. It seemed Ganghyuk might hit there with the hammer.

    ¡®I cannot help but follow his order, I guess.¡¯

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Dolseok was worrying what Heo Jun would think of what all was happening. Yeoni and Yeoju did not care no matter what Ganghyuk did, but he could not guess what Heo Jun would think.

    Considering the grace that they had received and the time that they had spent together, it was natural that they would have different thoughts.

    However, Heo Jun made an unexpectedment toward him. ¡°What are you doing? Your master wants them.¡±

    ¡°What? Ah, yes!¡±

    Dolseok immediately gave the hammer and chisel to Ganghyuk while digesting the criticism from Heo Jun.

    ¡°Fellow, you did not give them when I told and listened to somebody else?¡±

    ¡°Sir, it is because¡­ I am sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°Hold fast. It will be critical if it shakes.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°Yeoni,e and help me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡®Why does he want to hold the bloody head? Is he a human butcher?¡¯ Dolseok closed his eyes while holding the patient¡¯s head stably. Yeoni did the same thing, although she was not fussy about the little things.

    Yeoju looked at the scene closely to draw it. She looked like a detective who was trying to take a picture for evidence.

    ¡°Well, here it is.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡± Dolseok groaned. He wished that it would not happen, but right there were all the sounds that he had thought of.

    Smack, smack!

    The things that fell on his hands must be bone powder.

    ¡®Cruel.¡¯ Dolseok shook his head, which made Ganghyuk annoyed.

    ¡°Hold fast or you will be the one dying!¡±

    A big man holding a hammer shouted, and causing fear to surge inside Dolseok, who was confused whether he would live or the patient would die. Nevertheless, he grabbed the head desperately.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Again, the sounds arose¡­

    Smack, smack!

    White and rough bone pieces were sent in all directions. Yeoju, who was drawing peacefully, turned her head away. But, the most frightening thing was that Ganghyuk¡¯s face was getting brighter.

    ¡°Good, good. Hold it fast!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They did not know what was good, but there was no other choice except following. They did not know where the hammer could go if things went south.

    On the other hand, Ganghyuk was surprised at the grip of the hammer and chisel. ¡®It is not bad! I used to do it with drill only, but these are not bad at all either.¡¯

    Although they needed a lot of force, they worked faster than a drill. In terms of precision, there was no special difference.

    ¡°Great!¡± Hoe Jun eximed.

    Dolseok and Yeoni could not see, but Heo Jun saw what Ganghyuk did. Whenever he hit the hammer, the chisel moved little by little. It was a really wonderful technique.

    Puck!

    With the clean sound appeared a hole in the skull. It was a round hole as if it were drawn with apass.

    ¡°Ok, I will open it.¡¯ Ganghyuk then removed the round bone piece. At the same time, red blood that was stagnated in the skull flooded out. The brain pressure which was heightened to the maximum got reduced and then stabilized.

    ¡®As I expected, it was a subdural hemorrhage.¡¯

    Amongst the ckish red blood lumps, the red blood vessel was seen. If there were a bleeding inside the brain, then Ganghyuk could not have had helped the patient¡­at least, not in this world.

    ¡°We havee halfway now. Dolseok, keep holding the head, and Yeoni,e and help me.

    ¡°Yes, Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you see the ce where the blood ising from?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jun, do you see it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, good. I am seeing the brain for the first time.¡±

    When could he have ever seen the brain? Ganghyuk saw it first when he was in practice, although it was much farther from this proximity.

    ¡°Fortunately, it is a vein and not an artery.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Heo Jun asked while blinking his eyes. When Ganghyuk looked back, Dolseok and Yeoni showed the same facial expression.

    ¡®Ah, so¡­¡¯

    Themon knowledge from the twenty first century was a mystery that no one knew about in this world. Ganghyuk had clearly realized that when he came to Joseon.

    ¡°I will let you know in detailter on. Right now, I have to stop the blood.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Heo Jun agreed while Dolseok and Yeoni followed his orders without any questions.

    Ganghyuk looked at the head of the patient again.

    ¡®Upper cerebral-vein¡­ I can tie it.¡¯

    If it were an artery, the situation would be more serious. If it were not properly connected, it might leave disabilities.

    ¡°Give me the thread.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yeoni handed a ck thread to Ganghyuk, not forgetting to open the wound for his sight.

    ¡°You have some sense indeed.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°You are doing well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Gagnhyuk used most of his skills that he had learned till now. He tied the vein through the small space without any difficulty. With that, the blood stopped and the patient recovered his physiological stability quickly.

    ¡®But, the real problem starts here¡­¡¯

    The operation at the time when the general anesthesia was not avable was nearly violence. Most of medical textbooks ced more importance on the development of anesthesia than the operation itself.

    If the patient was conscious and his head was split open, he would never be able to bear it. He could even be dead before the operation, or from the shock¡­

    ¡®When he awakens, will he move right away?¡¯ That would make the case serious. He needed to close the head or keep him from moving.

    ¡®The former is impossible. In that case, we need to hold him fast.¡¯

    Thankfully, he had a strong man who was not upied right now.

    ¡°Makbong. Come here and hold him fast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 35: I will take the Scalpel [2]

    <h4>Chapter 35: I will take the Scalpel [2]</h4>

    Makbong came into the room without knowing what had happened inside.

    ¡°Dolseok and Yeoni, you need to hold him fast as well. He will move soon.¡±

    ¡°Move?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you must hold him down.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    There was not much time. Even though two strong men held him fast, it would be difficult to stop himpletely, as he must be stricken with the fear of death.

    ¡®I should have tied him before removing the blood.¡¯

    But, it was of no use to regret now.

    ¡®If I have the same situationter on, I will tie him up.¡¯ Ganghyuk took a thread while deciding.

    ¡°Oh my God, he is moving!¡± At that moment, the patient¡¯s fingers started moving. Dolseok shouted with surprise as Ganghyuk tried to finish quickly.

    ¡°Hold him fast. It will be done in no time.¡±

    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±

    The patient, who was not aware of the situation, shouted out. He was powerful, and it was incredible considering that he had just awakened from aa.

    The two men waiting out there were moving as well.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Heo Jun went ahead to open the door and whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is going well.

    ¡°But, he is shouting in there.¡±

    ¡°He is going to be fine.¡± With thatment, he closed the door again.

    ¡°What a situation!¡±

    The two outside wondered what was happening inside, but they did not dare to go in. On the other hand, the patient was making a scene inside.

    ¡°They are killing me!¡±

    ¡°Why are you shouting like that? Do you know who he is?¡±

    Dolseok spoke while pressing him down. He clearly had gotten stronger because of all the good food he had eaten in the past few weeks. As a result, the patient¡¯s protest dwindled slowly; however, the pain and fear did remain.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Ganghyuk had injected local anesthetic with vasoconstrictor a while before, but the effect was weakening clearly. The man yelled whenever the needle went through the scalp.

    Ganghyuk spoke while sewing the scalp. ¡°I will finish it as soon as possible. You can survive only when I finish this without difficulties.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Should I let him sleep again?¡±

    If there was any good method to make him sleep, he would totally want to use it. It was really tiring and difficult to sew the wound when the patient was conscious and moving.

    After hearing the monologue of Ganghyuk, Makbong responded. ¡°Shall I hit him?¡±

    As his facial expression was very serious, it did not seem that he made a joke, so Ganghyukughed, ¡°He just came back to life. There is no sense in hitting him.¡±

    ¡°I can make him asleep with a blow on the neck.¡±

    ¡°If you hit now, he will die rather than fall asleep.

    Really?¡±

    The conversation was nonsensical, but it had an effect: the patient became silent. He probably was thinking that he would be killed if he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Okay¡±

    The wound was finally closed. However, there remained a hole asrge as a coin.

    ¡®It should be fine, I reckon.¡¯

    It would not cause a serious problem after all¡­ unless someone hit the very ce.

    Ganghyukid down the ligature instruments and said with satisfaction ¡°Complete¡­ He will live. Do not move now¡­ If you do, you will die.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The patient answered with a tensed face.

    ¡®He may misunderstand the situation.¡¯

    When Ganghyuk mentioned death, the patient probably thought that the former would kill him if he moved. His hands and feet were clearly sweating.

    ¡®Anyway, my objective is fulfilled.¡¯ Making him not move was what Ganghyuk wanted after all.

    ¡°Get his head higher. Is there any pillow?¡±

    ¡°Here it is.¡± Dolseok immediately got him a pillow.

    ¡°Good! Stay like that. Otherwise, the pressure will go to the head.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Once Ganghyuk finished the operation, Heo Jun came to the patient.

    ¡°It is seamless.¡± Heo Jun investigated the wound. It was open wide earlier on, but it is closed now. The even more surprising thing was that the dying patient was now alive.

    ¡°Where did you learn this skill?¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡± Ganghyuk did not answer right away. If he told the truth, Heo Jun would think that he was crazy.

    ¡®I cannot say that I learned it from the Surgery Department of Chungmu Hospital.¡¯

    It was difficult to give an obscure answer.

    ¡®His eyes are shining now.¡¯

    There was a reason why Heo Jun became the best doctor in Joseon: he was different from ordinary men. He expected Ganghyuk¡¯s answer with sincerity; he could not spoil his expectation.

    ¡®Might as well tell him that I am a genius.¡¯

    It was not a lie after all. Ganghyuk was indeed called a genius surgeon in his world.

    ¡°I have not learned it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I learned it by myself.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­I have indeed not heard of such technique before, even though I have read a lot of books.¡± Heo Jun seemed to be moved.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Seeing him admired himself, Ganghyuk felt guilty. He told a lie and made the knowledge umted over hundreds of years his own.

    ¡®But, I cannot help it I guess.¡¯

    While Ganghyuk tried to rationalize his speech, the door opened slowly. There were the two men who brought the man. They could not wait anymore because things had suddenly gotten so quiet.

    ¡°How is he? Oh, you opened your eyes?¡± They came in hastily when they saw that the patient was conscious. Ganghyuk did not stop them either.

    ¡®Infection¡­ I am worrying a little, but¡­¡±

    It was the time when the medicine seemed to work very well. He had antibiotics called Mayact, so he did not feel the need to worry.

    It was a third generation antibiotic. It worked even in the twenty first century on various kinds of resistant bacteria.

    ¡°What happened to me?¡± The patient did not understand the situationpletely. So, the two men answered his question while making a great fuss about their stories.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? You climbed up a tree to get eggs from a nest.¡±

    ¡°You fell down, and I thought you were dead.¡±

    ¡°Did I? I don¡¯t remember the incident at all.¡±

    ¡°You would have not survived if it were not for the doctor.¡±

    While they were talking, Ganghyuk picked up antibiotics and the anti-inmmatory medication.

    ¡°Take this medicine.¡±

    The patient was intimidated by Ganghyuk, so he followed his order obediently.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Swallow it with water¡­ Good!¡±

    Since the tablet was not big, it was not difficult to swallow. Ganghyuk spoke again after checking that he had swallowed the medicine. ¡°Take a rest. We will be in the next room. If something happens, report it immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Doctor, please take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    With that, Ganghyuk took his fellows to the next room. As the owner of the house thought of Heo Jun as a savior, he did not have anyints. Rather, he gave them a table full of food.

    The food quality was not good, though.

    ¡°Ah, I am tired.¡± Ganghyuk murmured while eating a cucumber. Everybody was surprised at his cool attitude.

    He opened someone¡¯s skull and then closed it again just now. The people around him were still shocked, especially Heo Jun.

    He opened his mouth after chewing his lips for some time. ¡°Schr Baik¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Can I learn the technique?¡±

    Ganghyuk felt that he was in trouble right now.

    ¡®Teach? Will I teach Heo Jun?¡¯

    It was an honor, but he needed to think of it deeply. The knowledge system waspletely different after all. If he tried and thetter could not understand urately andpletely, he might ruin a good doctor.

    ¡®Basic anatomy might help him I guess.¡¯

    If he knew what a normal man was like, it would help him to treat trivial injuries. So, Ganghyuk nodded his head slowly.

    ¡°Yes, that might be good. Let¡¯s do this way.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I will tell you what the human body is like, and you teach me about herbs.¡±

    ¡°Good! I will teach you as much as I can. But, I want to learn the thing¡­¡±

    Heo Jun might want to learn the operation procedure. It was natural as he saw Ganghyuk bring a dying patient back to life.

    ¡°The operation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°That is a little difficult. If I have the material, that would be of help.¡±

    With thement of Ganghyuk, Yeoju gave him a sketchbook. In it were many drawings describing the operation, some of which were really urate.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°I tried to draw. You did it very fast, so I could not draw all the processes though.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ It is really good.

    Most of them were croquis, but they showed the characteristics very well. They caught the very points that should be described precisely.

    ¡°Oh! The hands with the mess and angle to make a cut¡­ they are really good.¡± The posture holding the chisel and hammering angle were also urate. They could be easily be used as materials for teaching.

    ¡°Good. I can teach with them.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It is good to have you here.¡±

    At that moment, Heo Jun interrupted their conversation, ¡°Then, can I learn it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can. I will exin the drawings one by one.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now.¡±

    When Ganghyuk looked outside, it was already dark. If he were in the marketce, he could have heard the bell by now. But, Heo Jun did not mind it at all.

    ¡®My good days are gone.¡¯ Ganghyuk opened the book while consoling himself.

    ¡°Here, you can see he had an injury on the head.¡±

    He told him why he was suspicious of the bleeding inside, why he held the mess like that, and why the angle should be like that.

    He taught him in detail. His exnation was very concise, and contained his know-how as an expert. Not only Heo Jun, but Yeoni, Dolsoek, and Makbong also listened to his exnation.

    While he was exining, Heo Jun raised his hand, ¡°Should we always treat the patient while he or she is conscious?¡±

    ¡®No sh*t!¡¯

    Ganghyuk shook his head with a bitterughter, ¡°It is better to make them sleep. But, I don¡¯t know which herb I can use to make a patient sleep.¡±

    He had narcotic analgesic, but it was a painkiller at best; it was not an anesthetic. He used narcotic analgesic on Yeoju, but she woke up while Yeoni tried to remove the needle from her foot.

    ¡°En?¡± Heo Jun rubbed his chin while thinking. ¡°I think there are some useful ones.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I think so. I will look for them. I will tell you when I have confidence.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please do that.¡±

    If he had anesthetic, it would be akin to having wings. Not all patients were like Lee Sunshin after all.

    ¡°Ok. Please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Ganghyuk forgot to go to sleep after the hopeful news, and thus, the anatomy ss went on for many days¡­until the patient the with the head injury had almost recovered.

    On that night, they were discussing with joy when somebody shook the door violently along with cries.

    ¡°Help me!¡± It sounded even more urgent than the patient with the head injury.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I will go and see.¡±

    Dolseok and Makbong went out, then yelled at the same time.

    ¡°Doctors¡­. Pleasee out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It seems very bad.¡±

    Heo Jun was already running outside, and Ganghyuk followed him. Outside, the pale moonlight showed the face of the patient, with blisters on the paleplexion of his.

    From the mouth of Ganghyuk and Heo Jun came a word each, filled with despair.

    ¡°Smallpox!¡±

    ¡°Vari!¡±

 Chapter 36: Working Together to Treat Infectious Disease [1]

    <h4>Chapter 36: Working Together to Treat Infectious Disease [1]</h4>

    Smallpox¡­

    It was an infectious disease which could hardly be seen in the modern world. But, it was a very dreadful disease nevertheless, so all doctors had to learn about it¡­ And Ganghyuk was no exception.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    It was the first time for him to see the disease with his eyes though. But, there was no chance that he could not recognize it. The patient whom he had seen in the textbook was standing right in front of him.

    Heo Jun murmured with despair, ¡°Smallpox¡­ In this summer¡­¡±

    Infectious disease was a disaster in the past; it was like a force majeure. In particr, an infectious disease like smallpox was a real disaster. People called this disease with honorific titles such as ¡®You Highness¡¯ out of fear.

    There were even some shrines worshiping ¡®God Smallpox.¡¯

    ¡®What should I do? It seems incurable.¡¯

    Ganghyuk could not find the solution either.

    ¡°Dolseok and Makbong. Go further away from him.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Dangerous¡­ Go away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk prevented Dolseok and Makbong from going closer to the patient. The most important thing in dealing with an epidemic was to prevent its spread.

    ¡®I am fine, though.¡¯

    Smallpox was a dangerous disease, and it was naturally designated as a first grade infectious disease. It had not been discovered since 1979, so the general public did not get shots. However, medical professionals like Ganghyuk could receive a shot.

    If a medical professional were infected, it would cause great danger to a lot of people after all.

    ¡®I did good epting the advice of my friend working in the division of infectious disease to get the shot.¡¯

    Actually, he had rejected the shot because it could leave a pockmark on the arm. But if he had persisted, he would have been the same as others right now, afraid ofing in contact with the patient.

    Ganghyuk went to the patient while feeling his pockmark on his left arm. The patient looked even more terrible when looked at from up close; his face was full of blisters, with yellow pus and water.

    ¡®I need to iste him.¡¯

    People could be infected by smallpox even without touching the patient. Even being in the same room was very dangerous. Therefore, the people who brought him here should be isted; they must be already infected.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Ganghyuk brought them to the room which was being used as a warehouse.

    ¡°Wait here.¡±

    ¡°Okay. When will you treat us?¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    The patient and the guardian followed Ganghyuk¡¯s order obediently. As it was a small vige, he was already well-known for the operation in the afternoon. Furthermore, his attire showed his status.

    Heo Jun had been watching Gagnhyuk without a word up till now, and came to him to ask, ¡°Schr Baik, it is Smallpox. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t know.

    It might be better if it were a disease requiring a surgery. Ganghyuk could take it as a challenge if it were an operation. But, it was not the disease that needed an operation.

    ¡®Looking at his clothes, he must be a farmer.¡¯

    In the worst case, he might have donemunity work. It was a busy season, so people needed help.

    In that case, it could eradicate this small vigepletely.

    ¡®No, no. That is the best scenario actually. If it got worse¡­¡¯

    If it spread to Suwon, it would be the beginning of a disaster.

    Ganghyuk looked at the warehouse where the patient was ced with a depressed face. He remembered the medical history that he had learned in his schooldays.

    ¡®The mortality from the disease is about thirty percent, but if it is a hemorrhagic smallpox, the mortality goes up to hundred percent.¡¯

    It was the worst infectious disease before Jenner¡¯s vine.

    ¡®We were fortunate not to have smallpox in that world. Hmmm¡­ Let¡¯s see.¡¯

    Jennerization¡­

    It was difficult to forget his name. It was a history that was not asked in the examination, but was still dealt with significance.

    ¡°Schr Baik, what are you thinking of?¡± Hoe Jun asked Ganghyuk who was staring nkly into the air.

    By the time thetter recovered, Yeoni and Yeoju, who were in the room, hade out as well. It seemed that it took him quite some time.

    ¡°I think I might have a solution.¡±

    ¡°Really? For Smallpox?¡± Heo Jun looked at Ganghyuk with shining eyes.

    It was the schrly attitude expected from the author of ¡®Duchangjipyo (1)¡¯

    ¡°Give me some time to think about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Heo Jun shut his mouth.

    Yeoni and Yeoju thought that it was strange, but Dolseok was already ustomed to it. He trusted Ganghyuk infinitely. Last time when Seungmun got ill, he did the same thing.

    ¡®He murmured for some time and then found the herb.¡¯

    Dolseok believed that Ganghyuk was a man of great knowledge, although he did some strange things¡­

    They all looked at Ganghyuk silently.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ganghyuk tried to recall his old memory while rubbing his chin.

    ¡®It was always in the exam. It was in the pedigree.¡¯

    Pedigree¡­

    It was the other name of previous questions from the exam. It was a rope from the heavens for the students who had a high probability of flunking.

    Students like Ganghyuk who had good scores usually took the responsibility of publication. Therefore, he could remember it better than any other student.

    ¡®Cowpox vination itself is not really difficult. I had heard that there was vination using human beings as well.¡¯

    It was said that the famous Dasan Jeong Yakyong introduced it. But, it was not spread widely because of restrictions of the method and the situation at that time.

    ¡®That is too dangerous.¡¯

    It might result in creating trouble rather than treating it. So, he thought that creating a cowpox vination would be better.

    The problem was how to make a cow stricken with cowpox.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He remembered the cow that he had met when he came into the vige, the cow with oozing sores. The cow full of scabs¡­

    ¡°What? What is it? Did you find the solution?¡±

    Ganghyuk responded to Heo Jun¡¯s scream, with Dolseok and others all listening to him, ¡°Cow. Cow!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Dolseok asked back with puzzled eyes. Ganghyuk was thinking of the treatment for smallpox just now, but now had started shouting about cows.

    ¡°The cow that we saw when we entered the vige!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yeoni scratched her head as well.

    ¡°No. It is alright.¡±

    It was too difficult for them to understand, so Ganghyuk gave up exining and started to wear gloves and a mask. He then gave them to others as well, ¡°Wear this mask and gloves. Brother Heo Jun, you must wear these as well.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°You may contract the disease if you touch him or breathe around the patient.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Heo Jun tilted his head sideways. In oriental medicine, prescription for infectious diseases came from the eighteenth century. It was some timeter when Ming fell and Qing was established.

    It seemed that they knew about the infection a little before then.

    ¡®It is said that they did not have a festival or a meeting when there was a smallpox.¡¯

    It was because they wanted to not go against ¡®God Smallpox¡¯. Consequently, it prevented the propagation of the disease. If they did not gather together, the disease would not spread widely.

    ¡°I will follow your order.¡± Heo Jun did not think for too long. He had asked Ganghyuk to teach him some time ago after all.

    With that, Ganghyuk put the mask on Heo Jun. It was only an expedient. But, it would keep people safer.

    ¡®I must take care of my people first.¡¯

    They were the acquaintances that he made in Joseon. The other people woulde next; he would not leave them to die, of course.

    ¡°Is it the right way?¡± Yeoju asked, as the mask and gloves were unfamiliar to her. But, she had a sense and put them on in the right way.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°But, I feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°You must be patient. If not, you will catch it as well. Do you know what smallpox is?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I will ask the patient if he had contacted other people. You¡­ must stay here. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yeoju nodded her head in the face of his strong attitude. Instead of her, Yeoni asked, who was really worrying about Ganghyuk, ¡°Sir, are you going to be fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Dolseok asked.

    ¡°I have immunity.¡±

    ¡°Immunity? Another strange word¡­¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. I will let you knowter. You will need it as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    With that, Ganghyuk left them there and went into the warehouse. The patient had not received any treatment yet, so he looked the same as before, if not a bit worse. He seemed quite breathless at that time.

    Ganghyuk went and examined him with the stethoscope. The patient was startled because of the cold feeling.

    ¡°Take a deep breath.¡±

    ¡°Hugh, hugh.¡±

    Whenever he inhaled and exhaled, a rough sound arose from the lungs.

    ¡®It is not good.¡¯

    It was not from the phlegm, but from the damage to the pulmonary alveoli.

    ¡®Is it pneumonia?¡¯

    It was amonplication of a smallpox. But, even though it was amonplication, it was difficult to cure.

    ¡®This patient might die even if we use cowpox vination.¡¯

    If his body had already been damaged to this extent, it would not have time to fight against the virus.

    Ganghyuk asked the patient with despair. ¡°Who did you meet during these days?¡±

    ¡°During several days?¡±

    ¡°Yes, who did you meet?¡±

    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡±

    He had a high fever and breathlessness, so he could not answer the question at all. Instead, his guardian answered. ¡°He was at home. His friend next door, my wife and I, and¡­¡±

    He listed quite a few people.

    It was important for people to know about the disease. If it were the twenty first century, he would be careful or would have been isted already in the early period.

    ¡°Is there anyone who showed simr symptoms?¡±

    ¡°Ah. I have a fever as well since yesterday.¡± The patient¡¯s father answered while touching his forehead.

    When Ganghyuk measured the temperature, it came to be over thirty eight degrees. He had already caught the disease.

    ¡°Where do you live?¡±

    ¡°It is near this ce. May I guide you there?¡±

    ¡°No. You should stay here. I will go alone.¡±

    He could not let those virus lumps roaming around.

    ¡°Then, what should we do with this friend?¡±

    ¡°I will give some medicine. It will help a bit.¡±

    With that, Ganghyuk gave him the anti-inmmatory medication. It seemed that the patient had difficulty in swallowing even water because of the blisters in the throat.

    In this situation, it was quite certain that he could not eat at all.

    ¡®Heo¡­ He will die¡­ Ah¡­!¡¯

    There was a prescription that he had learned from Heo Jun. So, it was better to have thetter with him.

    Ganghyuk escaped from the warehouse and went to Heo Jun.

    ¡°Brother, please make Yanggyeoksan. I need to give it to him.¡±

    ¡°Yanggyeoksan? For Smallpox?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will let him eat something, but his mouth is in terrible state.¡±

    ¡°Aha, I see. Is there anything that I can help you with?¡±

    It was Heo Jun, so he understood Ganghyuk¡¯s intention very quickly.

    ¡°I gave him anti-fever medicine¡­ But, it will not be sufficient. If there is medicine for pus, please make it as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±

    ¡°Do not go inside. I will go to the vige to see if there are other patients.¡±

    ¡°Alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, at this moment, only I have the immunity.¡±

    Ganghyuk left a word that could not be understood and went out of the door.

    ¡®Let¡¯s iste all the people who are suspected patients and then find the cow.¡¯

    (1) ¡®Duchangjipyo ¨C Book by Heo Jun regarding everything about smallpox

 Chapter 37: Working Together to Treat Infectious Disease [2]

    <h4>Chapter 37: Working Together to Treat Infectious Disease [2]</h4>

    To speak of the conclusion first, there was no need for Ganghyuk to look for the patients. The patients came to the clinic one by e at night. All of them had contacted the first patient and they all showed simr symptoms.

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    The patients seemed to be very sociable. Nearly everyone in the vige hade to the clinic, so it was more than expected.

    The infectious ability of the smallpox was outstanding indeed.

    ¡°What can we do?¡± Heo Jun asked with embarrassment. He was making Yanggyeoksan using all of his herbs. But, it was not sufficient to cover the queue of the patients.

    ¡°I should ask for help.¡±

    ¡°Help? To whom?¡±

    ¡°The governor and my father.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Those two can help us for sure.¡±

    Those were the number one and two in Suwon. They could surely supply herbs without any difficulty.

    Rice for patients¡­ Hands to iste them¡­

    ¡®I must let them know even if they cannot help us.¡¯

    He could not hide the fact that there was an outbreak of the disaster. It was not unusual for a small vige to disappear because of smallpox, even though it did not happen very often.

    He must make them prepared.

    If it spread to other viges, then there would be no solution at all.

    ¡°Then, who will go?¡± Ganghyuk looked around at the fellows with the operation caps.

    ¡®Dolseok and Yeoni had better be here to help me, and Yeoju can draw. Heo Jun should be here as well, of course.¡¯

    In that case, there was only one man left: Makbong.

    When Makbong felt Ganghyuk looking at him, he bent his head. He was not very quick, but he was faithful.

    ¡°I will go and let them know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk was clearly moved by the loyalty of Makbong.

    ¡°Okay, but I will give you immunity first.¡±

    Even a strong man could not beat a virus. He must be prepared before leaving for the long trip.

    ¡°What is ¡®immunity¡¯?¡± Heo Jun asked while making Yanggyeoksan. Others had the same question as well.

    Why was he not afraid of smallpox? What on earth was ¡®immunity¡¯?

    He let others wear a mask, gloves, and cap, and then prohibited them from going near the patients. He told them to boil water, make medicine, cook rice, and paint.

    On the other hand, although Ganghyuk did wear gloves, he did not hesitate to treat the patients.

    Dolseok knew that Ganghyuk was not the kind to sacrifice himself. Not only he was not the type, but he also did not show any kind of worries.

    He moved like a God in this depressed situation.

    ¡°It is the strength to fight against smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Strength?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yeoni and Makbong, help doctor Heo Jun. I am going somewhere with Dolseok. Yeoju, keep drawing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although they could not understand the meaning, they all followed his orders. They had not experienced any bad results after ever following his orders anyway.

    Dolseok whispered with a small voice, ¡°Where are we going? Thiste at night?¡±

    ¡°We have an emergency. Did you see the status of the patients?¡±

    ¡°I did. I think many of them will die.¡±

    ¡°Why are you not feeling sorry for them?¡±

    ¡°We cannot help it. It is smallpox after all.¡±

    Dolseok had given up on the situation. He had seen people dying of smallpox constantly since his childhood, so it was no wonder.

    It was not the twenty first century when youths or children hardly died of disease. There was a custom to celebrate being an adult because it was not an easy job to survive and grow up to be one.

    Ganghyuk could feel the bitterness of the times.

    ¡°We can help it. We have a solution.¡±

    ¡°That is impossible, sir. Even you cannot do anything. It is smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth and follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Dolseok followed him with a torch. Fortunately, the moonlight was very bright, so it was not very dark.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°I told you¡­ We are going to find an ox.¡±

    ¡°Cows are here as well.¡±

    ¡°Not just any ox. I need THE ox.¡±

    It was very difficult to find an ill ox. It is just like when they had animal experiments in that world; a mouse with cancer was thousands of times more expensive than a healthy mouse.

    At least right now, the ill cow was the most precious.

    ¡°However, can we take an cow at our convenience?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°It is an ox, not a chicken anyway.¡±

    ¡°It is an ill ox. If they don¡¯t want to give it away, I will buy it.¡±

    ¡°Buy the ill ox?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to buy an ill ox?¡±

    ¡°Wait, we are almost there.¡±

    As it was a very small vige, it did not take much time to arrive at the mouth of the vige. In the stable there was an ox. It stood there unstably; it was precisely the cow that he sawst time.

    ¡°Why is it so dirty?¡±

    ¡°It has caught smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Smallpox? An Ox?¡±

    ¡°Cows catch smallpox as well. But, they can beat it.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not whisper, and was speaking loudly. Furthermore, as they held a torch, they were easily spotted.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    When they looked back, they saw an old man with a sickle. Thetter thought there were bandits; after all, Ganghyuk and Dolseok were big and were acting with confidence.

    ¡°Are you the owner?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± His hand that was holding a sickle was trembling.

    ¡°I came here for the ox.¡±

    ¡°Ox? You cannot steal it.¡±

    With Ganghyuk¡¯s remark, he shook his hand that was holding a sickle. But, as he was far from them, it was of no use.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use badnguage. Do you know who he is?¡± Dolseok shook the torch, which got quite intimidating as mes and sparks scattered.

    ¡°Dolseok, he will misunderstand the situation. Stop it.¡±

    ¡°But, he called you by name.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did it well. But, I will do the rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dolseok moved aside.

    With the light of the torch, the old man could finally see Ganghyuk¡¯s face. Thetter was clearly a nobleman; he could guess his status.

    ¡°I am sorry toe thiste. It is an emergency¡­ I urgently need the ox.¡±

    ¡°But, you cannot take it from me.¡±

    ¡°I will not take it for free. I will pay for it.¡±

    If he beat the smallpox, there would be some reward for sure. And even without the reward, he could pay for it by himself.

    Ganghyuk took some fans out of his sleeve. At the time, a fan was very dear, even used as currency.

    His fan was decorated with silver, and it was luxurious and splendid. It could even be considerd priceless.

    Seeing it, the owner¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Will you give him them all?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ah, this one is mine.¡±

    He took back his fan with the silver decoration. He thought that it would be too much even though he needed the cow urgently.

    The owner¡¯s eyes became smaller, but he was definitely interested in the offer. Then, Ganghyuk added, ¡°I do not want to take the cow permanently. I will not kill it. If it survives, I will return it.

    ¡°Then, will you take the fan back?¡±

    ¡°No, you can have it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Because it was too good an offer, he became suspicious.

    ¡°Where do you want to use it?¡±

    Ganghyuk wanted to do good things with it, but the owner¡¯s questions irritated him.

    ¡®He is not very strong. Can I beat him by force?¡¯

    He had learned Taekyeon from Heo Jun every day. He could beat such an old man with a single blow by now.

    ¡®No, no.¡¯

    He hade here to cure people. It was insane to use violence.

    ¡°Did you ask where I would use it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The owner retreated because of thebative spirit from a while ago.

    ¡°I am a doctor. Where do you think I will use the ox? I will use it to cure people.¡±

    ¡°My cow does not have cow bezoar. He is ill.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I need it. Give it to me. I will give my fan to you.

    Ganghyuk felt tired by now, so he threw the fans one by one. The old man received them quickly, leaving the sickle down.

    ¡°Ok. I will give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Dolseok, take it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. But, this cow is ill as he mentioned.¡±

    ¡°That is the medicine. Take him and don¡¯t talk too much.¡±

    ¡°It is your money, so I do not want to nag you, but it is dirty¡­¡±

    ¡°It is good because it has sores.¡±

    ¡°Goodness!¡±

    Dolseok steered the cow while shaking his head. Fortunately, the cow walked well. If it could not, Dolseok might haveined.

    Ganghyuk looked at the wounds that were discharging water with affectionate eyes. But, it actually made him look like a pervert.

    ¡®That is the medicine! Now, I can inject the discharge into the group.

    It might have some unwanted pathogens as well. But, the antibiotics would solve the problem. He had sixty tablets anyway, and they were replenished every day. It would be sufficient for sure.

    ¡®If we do not have this cow¡­ I might use a human body to obtain the vine through experimentation.¡¯

    It was an cow that would save the vige. Ganghyuk touched the cow with warm hands. But, it was frightened because of all the strange people.

    ¡°We are here, sir.¡±

    The group could not sleep. They did not have a room because of too many patients. The people in the room were not happy either.

    He could hear continuous moaning from the room.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Heo Jun asked.

    He had finished making Yanggyeoksan, and also some other medicine. The aroma and color were different.

    ¡°We can obtain immunity from this ox. What is that medicine?¡±

    ¡°It is Seonbanghwalmyeongeum. It is effective in the removal of ecthyma.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    It might have antiviral effects, so Heo Jun thought he would use it on the patients with noplication first.

    Ganghyuk nodded with satisfaction as he got the discharge from the wound of the cow in the syringe.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s get a shot.¡±

    Hearing the word ¡®shot¡¯ Dolseok responded sensitively, ¡°Why? I did notmit any wrongdoings.¡±

    ¡°It is not a hit. It means injection.¡±

    ¡°The thick needle? No, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Ganghyuk didn¡¯t care as he gave a shot on the thick arm of Dolseok, who soon became pacified as it was not really painful.

    ¡°You can get immunity from this. Next. Makbong.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    ¡°You have to go for an errand to the distant ce, so you get a shot as well.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk subsequently gave shots to Yeoni, Yeoju, and Heo Jun in turn.

    ¡°Good. Wait for a few days. During the period, don¡¯t go near the patients. Makgong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Until you arrive there, do not take off the gloves. Don¡¯t touch your face, especially eyes, nose and mouth¡­ Don¡¯t touch, never ever.¡±

    He repeated the points that he had already told them.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Go and get some herbs and people. I will do what I can until youe back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 38: Working Together to Treat Infectious Disease [3]

    <h4>Chapter 38: Working Together to Treat Infectious Disease [3]</h4>

    Cowpox vination could be a preventive measure, but it was a curing agent at the same time. Rather, it was the only treatment method at present.

    ¡®It is said that Jenner discovered this phenomenon thanks to the shepherds.¡¯

    Smallpox was a dreadful disease, both in the west and the east. Naturally, medical professionals had great interest in this, and Jenner innovated with an idental discovery.

    He had realized that the shepherds who milked were free from smallpox.

    The phenomenon was there from the beginning, but it was Jenner who paid attention to it and ended up discovering the vination.

    He used the method of injecting the pus of the cow or ox into people. It seemed like an ignorant method, but the effects were good.

    ¡®It was safe and effective. And now I am using that very method.¡¯

    Ganghyuk took all the discharge of the ox in the syringe as he worried about the overly quick advancement of medicine for a while. But, the present in this world was more important to him rather than the future that he did not know if he could go back to.

    ¡®I will inject this into the first patient.¡¯

    Although they would resist a little, he could say that it was a new acupuncture needle. Maybe they would not protest because of the pain then.

    Squeak!

    Ganghyuk opened the warehouse door and went in.

    Cough!

    He could hear coughs here and there; it was the room for the serious patients.

    ¡®Ugh, that¡¯s quite some odor.¡±

    Ganghyuk went to the patient who hade first. Although he had had anti-inmmatory medication, his fever did not subside. His face was all red.

    ¡®He has be worse.¡¯

    It seemed that the disease had developed even more, which was natural because he did nothing but give anti-inmmatory medication.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Painful¡­¡±

    The patient managed to answer with breathlessness. His lips were dry and red blood came out; he was clearly dehydrated.

    ¡°Goodness!¡±

    If possible, Ganghyuk wanted to intubate and use venttor treatment. He would feel far better if the patient could breathe properly.

    ¡®It¡¯s such a drag that we don¡¯t have such tools here.¡¯

    Ganghyuk gave him the Yanggyeoksan that Heo Jun had prepared while shaking his head.

    ¡°Do not swallow, but gargle with it.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Doing that did not add to the pain, so the patient gargled easily.

    ¡°Take this one.¡±

    Ganghyuk then gave him the Seonbanghwalmyeongeum. The medicine was aromatic, as it had expensive ingredients such as rhubarb, lonicera flower, and frankincense.

    He wished it would be as effective as good its aroma was.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°I will give you some water acupuncture now.¡±

    ¡°Water acupuncture?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is a good one. Stay still.¡¯

    Ganghyuk searched for the bag and took out a small IV set. It was only 500ml, and there was only one. It was insufficient to use for a dehydrated patient.

    ¡®But, it would better than nothing.¡¯

    If necessary, he could use the water that Dolseok and Yeoni had boiled. However, it was risky because too many unknown ingredients coulde together.

    ¡®I would rather give it to him.¡¯

    Ganghyuk brought the needle near the patient while shaking his head. As it was a needle for givingrge volume IV, the size was quite big.

    ¡°It is quite big.¡±

    ¡°It is effective though. Turn your head away.¡¯

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ganghyuk ced the needle on the back of the patient¡¯s handand paused.

    ¡®I have not done this for a while. Thest time was when I was an intern.¡¯

    He was a professor, so who could dare ask him to give injection? Even a first year resident would not do that by himself.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    In Joseon, he had to do too many things that he did not usually do. It was fortunate that the patient had a strong vessel though.

    Poke!

    With the sound appeared red blood at the end of the needle. It meant that he did the job very well.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± The patient grunted

    If one got an injection on the back of one¡¯s hand, they would know how painful it was.

    Ganghyuk connected the IV with an indifferent facial expression.

    ¡°I have done one and I need to do another. Do not look at it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was the time to inject the vine. Ganghyuk then administered the pus from the ox to the patient.

    ¡°What is this on earth?¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    The patient felt something different because something had entered his body. So, Ganghyuk improvised, actually without any difficulty. He was a man of good speech, and an expert in making up a story.

    ¡°Medicine acupuncture.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Although it was not a very sincere answer, the patient had epted it. Actually there would be no use to protest anyway.

    ¡°Next¡­¡± Ganghyuk looked around the warehouse. There were many patients even though he had only put the serious ones here.

    ¡®Luckily, we have enough syringes.¡¯

    It was not enough to give a shot to less serious patients, but they would be replenished the next morning.

    He thus tried to finish with the serious patients first.

    ¡°Gargle with this, swallow it¡­ Take it¡­ and here.¡±

    Ganghyuk used Yanggyeoksan, Seonbanghwalmyeongeum, anti-inmmatory meds, antibiotics, and then the vine.

    All the patients in the warehouse were treated by him and fell asleep.

    ¡®I am dying.¡¯

    Of course, he had to do operations overnight sometimes because of the nature of his work. But, it was a really long time ago when he worked like this.

    ¡®I am not an intern.¡¯ Ganghyuk came out of the warehouse whileining.

    Heo Jun was sitting on the floor. Ganghyuk could not see if he was mediating or sleeping. Yeoni and Yeoju were sleeping side by side as well.

    Only Dolseok was awake.

    ¡°Sir, you came back.¡±

    ¡°Why are you not sleeping?¡±

    ¡°They wanted to go out, that¡¯s why.¡±

    It was then that he found how Dolseok had blocked the door with his arm. There wereintsing from the inside.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Someone wants to go to the toilet and others want to go home. There are so many different reasons.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the room. It was not a big room, but there were more than ten people. It was natural that they felt stiffy.

    ¡®But, I cannot help it.

    If the governor sent soldiers, they would help in solving the problem. They might be able to get some houses near the clinic vacated and distribute the patients there.

    ¡°Ok, I will see if something can be done.¡±

    ¡°Are you good? You worked all night.¡±

    ¡°I am familiar with it. Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°How can I sleep when my master is working?¡±

    Ganghyuk stroked his head and passed him to go to the room. They would feel better if he did something for them.

    ¡°Is it that difficult to follow? I told you to stay in the room.¡± He scolded the people in the room after opening the door.

    They all looked at Ganghyuk; they could notin to him even though their faces were full ofints. They would not be able to easily see a nobleman like him here as it was a very small town.

    Hence, they could not protest against a real nobleman.

    Ganghyuk felt some difort from the silence of people. He opened his mouth again. ¡°If you are roaming around, your vige will be dangerous and your family will be put under risk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The room was very silent; they could not understand his statement. But, they followed the order because of his status.

    As he did not expect an answer, he continued his speech, ¡°I will examine you and give treatment. Come forward one by one.

    Hearing the word ¡®treatment¡¯, they all came to him readily one by one. He was a famous doctor, anyway. Even though they hadints, they wanted to have treatment for sure.

    ¡°Your mouth is OK, but pus blisters areing up. Take it.¡±

    ¡°You have many blisters. You cannot eat with this mouth. Gargle with it and then have it.¡±

    They were better than the patients in the warehouse, so it did not take long to finish up with them. Fortunately, Heo Jun had prepared enough medicine. But, it would notst tomorrow anyway.

    ¡°Sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    After finishing up, Ganghyuk immediately went out. He was afraid of people wanting to go out as well.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Although it was summer, the air in the early morning was very fresh and pleasant. As he took in a deep breath, Dolseok came over. He looked very sleepy, as he was yawning.

    ¡°I told you to sleep. Why were you waiting?¡±

    ¡°Please go to bed, sir. I will stay here.¡± Dolsok pointed at the room that Ganghyuk just came out of. It seemed that they were indeed thinking of running away.

    ¡®Heo¡­ It might have been better to send Yeoni instead of Makbong.¡±

    ¡°You mean to the governor?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ It would have been easier for you to keep them in if Makbong were here.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk was startled at the female voice; it was Yeoni, who just came out. She might have had been woken up because of their conversation.

    ¡°Did you hear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    Her face was even more beautiful under the moonlight, especially the lips that were pushed forward.

    ¡°I meant¡­¡±

    ¡°I am better in martial arts.¡±

    She probably was really angry. Men were never familiar with dealing with an angry woman. Although, it is better than a crying woman.

    Ganghyuk scratched his head with an embarrassed face as Dolseokughed while watching him.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°Then, why did you think that Makbong would be better than me?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk opened his eyes after tilting his head for some time.

    ¡°Yes, it is because you are faster. If you were on the errand, you might have been able toe back by now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to make an excuse.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Would you like to hit me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am a nobleman. Dolseok, what are you doing now?¡±

    If it were normal times, Dolseok might scold her and protect him. But right now, he was just watching them.

    When looking at him closely, he found that he was actually enjoying this scene, considering that he was even whistling.

    ¡°I am no better than Yeoni, sir.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­ This fellow!¡±

    Although Ganghyuk thought that Dolseok was being offensive, he could not move carelessly. But, Yeoni made the Teakyeon steps and smacked Dolseok instead.

    Dolseok thought that she would not hit him anyway; but now that she did, it truly hurt.

    Squeak!

    The door was opened and someone ran out.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a man. Stop him!¡±

    Hearing Ganghyuk¡¯s remark, Yeoni moved quickly. She was like a sh as she warmed up with steps. In the next instant, the man who rushed out of the room fell down as Yeoni hit his back with a kick.

    Dolseok and Ganghyuk closed the door again.

    ¡°Aiku¡± The man on the floor grunted. He was the guardian of the first patient, but he himself had be a patient a long time ago.

    ¡°I told you to stay there! Why did youe out?¡± Ganghyuk went to him while clicking his tongue.

    The man answered, ¡°I told him I wanted to go to the toilet. Can I go?¡±

    Ganghyuk had ced a pot in the room so he could have a bowel movement. It was impossible for him to stay out of the room after all. Ganghyuk could not leave viruses roaming around.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Ya¡­ Ya!¡±

    He might have been loosened because he was hit in the waist; his face became veryfortable. At the same time, a bad odor filled up the yard.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡±

    Yeoni or Dolseok had not been immunized yet.

    ¡®Should I clean it?¡¯

    But, there was no other way. Ganghyuk murmured with anger, ¡°Makbong¡­ Run fast! Run!¡±

 Chapter 39: Working Together to Treat Infectious Disease [4]

    <h4>Chapter 39: Working Together to Treat Infectious Disease [4]</h4>

    Ganghyuk felt terrible right now as they did not have any good soap. He cleaned himself tens of times, but it seemed he still had some of it left on him.

    ¡®Oh my God!¡¯ Ganghyuk smelled his hands and then shook his head.

    The man who caused the incident was kneeling in the corner. Ganghyuk did not say anything, but he felt the former deserved some punishment.

    Looking at Ganghyuk¡¯s frowning face, it seemed the man had to put his forehead, palms, knees, and toes to the ground, like a Buddhist way of asking for forgiveness.

    However, it was impossible because the room was very small.

    ¡°Then, are you good?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Yes. No, sir. I am sorry, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at him and then saw his bare legs. He could not help taking his pants away from him. The man had persisted that he would wash and reuse the pants, but the former took them away from him and burned them nevertheless.

    ¡°Now, you can have bowel movements here. Use this.¡± Ganghyuk said as he gave them a basin. It was quite a luxurious one because that was Ganghyuk¡¯s own, not one for dungs actually.

    ¡®Goodness!¡¯

    It was a shame to give it away, but he could not help it. He did not want to deal with stools again.

    The man nodded. Although, he did not feel like going to the toilet again because he had already finished his business earlier on.

    ¡°Do it here? No, there are women here as well.¡±

    Other people who might have wanted to go to toiletter on were full ofints. But, Ganghyuk had no intention to negotiate with them. Considering human rights, he should not be doing this. But, he could not allow them to go outside and spread viruses everywhere.

    ¡°You must do it here. Some timeter, more people wille and they will help you.¡±

    ¡°People?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I sent an errand to the governor. He will send some soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Governor? Oh my goodness!¡±

    Hearing about the governor, the people who wereining or about to protest gave up the thoughpletely. They had realized Ganghyuk¡¯s status: he was clearly not a simple nobleman, as he couldmunicate with the governor.

    They felt that they had no option but to follow his order, even when it seemed unreasonable and unfair.

    ¡­

    Only antibiotics and anti-inmmatory medications were left for the less serious patients. The Seonbanghwalmyeongeum which contained expensive ingredients was already finished. They were short of even Yanggyeoksan at this point.

    But, he had to admit that the Seonbanghwalmyeongeum was more effective than he had imagined.

    ¡®Some patients in the warehouse have gotten better. Even the pus blisters have subsided.¡¯

    It was too fast for cowpox vine to be causing the effects. It was a shame though that they could not make more of Seonbanghwalmyeongeum.

    ¡®I hope Makbong does his job.¡¯

    Even though he was slow, he was a member of a performance group. He must be walking without a pause, and might have arrived there already.

    The red sun was rising.

    ¡°Heok, Heok.¡±

    As Ganghyuk had thought, Makbong had hurried on his way without taking a rest. As a result, he arrived at Ganghyuk¡¯s house early morning.

    ¡°Tell me who you are.¡± Seungmun asked with a sleepy-eyed face. If he were not on an errand from Ganghyuk, Seungmun would not have met him at all.

    The look of Makbong was really strange. As Ganghyuk had told him, he was wearing gloves, a mask, and an operation cap.

    ¡°I am called Makbong, sir.¡±

    ¡°Makbong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am serving Master Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is the man.¡± Okseok confirmed it from the side. He had seen Makbong going around with Ganghyuk a few times. It was only then that Seungmun found his face to be familiar as well.

    ¡°Then, why are you here so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ Sir, master Ganghyuk had smallpox¡­¡±

    Makbong had not encountered a high-ranking nobleman like Seungmun ever, so he was sweating profusely. He had practiced what he would say all the way to the house, but he forgot it all and used some incoherent words, which went in a totally different direction.

    Seungmun rushed down to the yard without even wearing shoes, ¡°What? Smallpox? Ganghyuk caught it?

    ¡°No, no¡­ Sir, master had something like immune¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°He told me that we have it when we get pus from cow.¡±

    ¡°What pus?¡± Seungmun stared at Makbong. Although thetter did not look like a bad guy, he was certainly a fool.

    So, he gave up on finding about the facts from him.

    ¡°Why did he send you here?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    When Seungmun asked this question, Makbong thought of the note. He took out the paper while wearing the mask.

    Ganghyuk had written the letter while taking care for it not to get contaminated.

    ¡°He asked for the herbs and people written in this letter.¡±

    ¡°Herbs and people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, smallpox¡­¡±

    Makbong mentioned smallpox often, so Seungmun felt that there must be something serious for sure.

    ¡°Do you mean there is a smallpox outbroke in the ce where Ganghyuk is staying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. That is what I wanted to tell you.¡±

    Seungmun was aware that Ganghyuk had gone to the mouth of Mt. Gwanggyo. It was not far from his ce, so it meant smallpox could spread to here as well. Thinking of this, his faceplexion became dark.

    ¡°It is a major thing indeed. Okseok, I need to go out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I will go to the governor. We may need help from government office.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Although Seungmun had many servants, the governor could mobilize more people at once, not to mention of the volume of herbs that they retained.

    Seungmun had licorice and deer antlers that he received as present. While Seungmun prepared, Makbong did his work.

    ¡°Oooops! It is cold!¡±

    Makbong washed his body in a corner of the kitchen. He was proud of his lice in his hair and body. Therefore, he felt shame when he saw the dirty water flowing from his body. He even felt that he had lost some of his lifespan.

    ¡®But, he ordered me to do this, so I should follow.¡¯

    He said that if he did not do it, it could bring a disaster to Suwon.

    ¡°He told me to burn the clothes.¡±

    Thus, Makgbong burnt the clothes and gloves in the furnace, and then changed into clothes that Ganghyuk gave him. They were Dolseok¡¯s clothes, and they fit him well.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Seungmun was already dressed up, and was looking for Makbong. Makbong had to run to him with wet hair.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Master Ganghyuk told me to wash my body right after meeting you.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He remembered that Ganghyuk bathed nearly everyday, and even implicitly asked Seungmun to do the same.

    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go. Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With Sungmun¡¯s remark, a group of servants followed. Okseok guided the way by taking a horse by the reins.

    Seungmun told the rest of servants after getting onto the horse, ¡°Go to Ganghyuk with licorice and rice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    It was still very dark, and the curfew was not lifted yet. Seungmun looked at Makbong, who was dripping right now.

    ¡®Then, how could hee here?¡¯

    Nobody could have imagined that his vulgar work to satisfy widows could save many lives one day.

    Seungmun tilted his head, but he drove his horse without asking any questions. He was a nobleman, so did not feel like asking servants too many questions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    It was a big group, so a patrol came to them.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Seungmun drove his horse without stopping, but they could see his face in the moonlight.

    ¡°Ah, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I need to go to the governor because of an emergency. Guide me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    As the patrol escorted his group, it turned to be quite a scene. Makbong had a strange feeling while moving with the group. He used to evade patrol, but was being escorted by them right now.

    ¡­

    ¡°We are here, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let him know that I am here.¡±

    He could not enter without notice, because it was too early. Fortunately, Kim Yungil was a very polite man to his seniors, and came out quickly to meet him.

    ¡°Sir, what brought you here in the early morning?¡±

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°I am good, sir.¡±

    Actually, Seungmun had woken him up from his sound sleep.

    ¡°I think you know that Ganghyuk went to the mouth of Mt. Gwanggyo, right.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He had sent a servant to get Viagra a few days ago. It seemed nothing special back then.

    ¡°Smallpox has arrived at the vige there. He has sent a person to get some help.¡±

    ¡°What? Smallpox?¡± He shouted with startled eyes. His reaction was even stronger than Seungmun¡¯s. It had happened in his jurisdiction, so he had to report it to the superiors.

    ¡°Yes. It must be correct because Ganghyuk diagnosed it himself.¡±

    ¡°It is a big thing. I will go now.¡±

    ¡°He said he would need these herbs.¡±

    ¡°I will let the servants prepare them.¡±

    He wore an official uniform and rode a horse. He did not take a sedan chair this time, as he knew it was an urgent situation.

    He went straight to Mt. Gwanggyo with Seungmun.

    Following the horses were shamans and a cow to be sacrificed for the ritual. Some of fellows from Aeogae performance group were mixed in the group as well.

    Seungmun shook his head as he did not like theposition of the group.

    ¡°Do you want to take them to the ce?¡±

    ¡°What should we do? We need to console God Smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it will work?¡±

    ¡°It will pacify the people at least.¡±

    With the disaster called smallpox, there were not many things that they could do. But, the government had to do something for them.

    ¡°You are right. I did not think of that.¡±

    ¡°I thought of it as a duty being a government official.¡±

    With that, Seungmun and the governor hurried on their way.

    ¡­

    Dang, dang, dang!

    At that time, the bell rang to announce that the curfew had been lifted.

    ¡°Here¡­ That is the vige.¡± Makbong pointed at the ce discharging smoke.

    ¡°It is not really small.¡± The governor murmured with a dark face.

    It seemed to have more than 200 households. Considering the neighborhood, the affected area could cover around 1,000 households.

    ¡°We need to hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Makbong had great strength; they could not believe that he had walked all night. When he elerated, everybody followed him briskly.

    As the group was quite big, the movement almost trembled the earth.

    ¡­

    Du du du!

    Ganghyuk felt the vibration. Most of the people werein on the floor, so they all felt it.

    ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡± Ganghyuk got up with puzzled eyes.

    Yeoni shook her head, ¡°No, sir. Theree the soldiers.¡±

    ¡°This fast?¡±

    At first, he thought he had overslept. But, it was not the case. It was still early in the morning.

    ¡®I must finish injecting as I am already awake.¡¯

    Ganghyuk opened the bag while rubbing his sleepy eyes. The syringes inside were renewed, as he expected.

    ¡°Here¡­¡±

    He looked at the ox that they brought the day before and found that it had discharged pus again.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As he was taking the pus from the ox, Heo Jun came to him, ¡°Can I help you with anything?¡±

    His face was desperate, as if he would cry if rejected. He reminded Ganghyuk of the pediatrics professor in Chungmu Hospital.

    ¡®He wants to see a patient so badly.¡¯ Ganghyuk wondered for a while. ¡®It has not been a day full since he got the shot.¡¯

    But, he had the shot anyway, and he was a very strong and healthy man. Furthermore, he wore a mask and cap.

    ¡°Okay. But, do not touch them with your bare hands.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s inject it to less serious patients. And then¡­¡±

    As he was about to continue, the door was opened suddenly, and the governor and Seungmun came in riding on their horse.s

    They had brought the soldiers and herbs that Ganghyuk had been waiting for desperately.

 Chapter 40: Working Together to Treat Infectious Disease [4]

    <h4>Chapter 40: Working Together to Treat Infectious Disease [4]</h4>

    Ganghyuk felt terrible right now as they did not have any good soap. He cleaned himself tens of times, but it seemed he still had some of it left on him.

    ¡®Oh my God!¡¯ Ganghyuk smelled his hands and then shook his head.

    The man who caused the incident was kneeling in the corner. Ganghyuk did not say anything, but he felt the former deserved some punishment.

    Looking at Ganghyuk¡¯s frowning face, it seemed the man had to put his forehead, palms, knees, and toes to the ground, like a Buddhist way of asking for forgiveness.

    However, it was impossible because the room was very small.

    ¡°Then, are you good?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Yes. No, sir. I am sorry, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at him and then saw his bare legs. He could not help taking his pants away from him. The man had persisted that he would wash and reuse the pants, but the former took them away from him and burned them nevertheless.

    ¡°Now, you can have bowel movements here. Use this.¡± Ganghyuk said as he gave them a basin. It was quite a luxurious one because that was Ganghyuk¡¯s own, not one for dungs actually.

    ¡®Goodness!¡¯

    It was a shame to give it away, but he could not help it. He did not want to deal with stools again.

    The man nodded. Although, he did not feel like going to the toilet again because he had already finished his business earlier on.

    ¡°Do it here? No, there are women here as well.¡±

    Other people who might have wanted to go to toiletter on were full ofints. But, Ganghyuk had no intention to negotiate with them. Considering human rights, he should not be doing this. But, he could not allow them to go outside and spread viruses everywhere.

    ¡°You must do it here. Some timeter, more people wille and they will help you.¡±

    ¡°People?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I sent an errand to the governor. He will send some soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Governor? Oh my goodness!¡±

    Hearing about the governor, the people who wereining or about to protest gave up the thoughpletely. They had realized Ganghyuk¡¯s status: he was clearly not a simple nobleman, as he couldmunicate with the governor.

    They felt that they had no option but to follow his order, even when it seemed unreasonable and unfair.

    ¡­

    Only antibiotics and anti-inmmatory medications were left for the less serious patients. The Seonbanghwalmyeongeum which contained expensive ingredients was already finished. They were short of even Yanggyeoksan at this point.

    But, he had to admit that the Seonbanghwalmyeongeum was more effective than he had imagined.

    ¡®Some patients in the warehouse have gotten better. Even the pus blisters have subsided.¡¯

    It was too fast for cowpox vine to be causing the effects. It was a shame though that they could not make more of Seonbanghwalmyeongeum.

    ¡®I hope Makbong does his job.¡¯

    Even though he was slow, he was a member of a performance group. He must be walking without a pause, and might have arrived there already.

    The red sun was rising.

    ¡°Heok, Heok.¡±

    As Ganghyuk had thought, Makbong had hurried on his way without taking a rest. As a result, he arrived at Ganghyuk¡¯s house early morning.

    ¡°Tell me who you are.¡± Seungmun asked with a sleepy-eyed face. If he were not on an errand from Ganghyuk, Seungmun would not have met him at all.

    The look of Makbong was really strange. As Ganghyuk had told him, he was wearing gloves, a mask, and an operation cap.

    ¡°I am called Makbong, sir.¡±

    ¡°Makbong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am serving Master Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is the man.¡± Okseok confirmed it from the side. He had seen Makbong going around with Ganghyuk a few times. It was only then that Seungmun found his face to be familiar as well.

    ¡°Then, why are you here so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ Sir, master Ganghyuk had smallpox¡­¡±

    Makbong had not encountered a high-ranking nobleman like Seungmun ever, so he was sweating profusely. He had practiced what he would say all the way to the house, but he forgot it all and used some incoherent words, which went in a totally different direction.

    Seungmun rushed down to the yard without even wearing shoes, ¡°What? Smallpox? Ganghyuk caught it?

    ¡°No, no¡­ Sir, master had something like immune¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°He told me that we have it when we get pus from cow.¡±

    ¡°What pus?¡± Seungmun stared at Makbong. Although thetter did not look like a bad guy, he was certainly a fool.

    So, he gave up on finding about the facts from him.

    ¡°Why did he send you here?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    When Seungmun asked this question, Makbong thought of the note. He took out the paper while wearing the mask.

    Ganghyuk had written the letter while taking care for it not to get contaminated.

    ¡°He asked for the herbs and people written in this letter.¡±

    ¡°Herbs and people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, smallpox¡­¡±

    Makbong mentioned smallpox often, so Seungmun felt that there must be something serious for sure.

    ¡°Do you mean there is a smallpox outbroke in the ce where Ganghyuk is staying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. That is what I wanted to tell you.¡±

    Seungmun was aware that Ganghyuk had gone to the mouth of Mt. Gwanggyo. It was not far from his ce, so it meant smallpox could spread to here as well. Thinking of this, his faceplexion became dark.

    ¡°It is a major thing indeed. Okseok, I need to go out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I will go to the governor. We may need help from government office.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Although Seungmun had many servants, the governor could mobilize more people at once, not to mention of the volume of herbs that they retained.

    Seungmun had licorice and deer antlers that he received as present. While Seungmun prepared, Makbong did his work.

    ¡°Oooops! It is cold!¡±

    Makbong washed his body in a corner of the kitchen. He was proud of his lice in his hair and body. Therefore, he felt shame when he saw the dirty water flowing from his body. He even felt that he had lost some of his lifespan.

    ¡®But, he ordered me to do this, so I should follow.¡¯

    He said that if he did not do it, it could bring a disaster to Suwon.

    ¡°He told me to burn the clothes.¡±

    Thus, Makgbong burnt the clothes and gloves in the furnace, and then changed into clothes that Ganghyuk gave him. They were Dolseok¡¯s clothes, and they fit him well.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Seungmun was already dressed up, and was looking for Makbong. Makbong had to run to him with wet hair.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Master Ganghyuk told me to wash my body right after meeting you.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He remembered that Ganghyuk bathed nearly everyday, and even implicitly asked Seungmun to do the same.

    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go. Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With Sungmun¡¯s remark, a group of servants followed. Okseok guided the way by taking a horse by the reins.

    Seungmun told the rest of servants after getting onto the horse, ¡°Go to Ganghyuk with licorice and rice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    It was still very dark, and the curfew was not lifted yet. Seungmun looked at Makbong, who was dripping right now.

    ¡®Then, how could hee here?¡¯

    Nobody could have imagined that his vulgar work to satisfy widows could save many lives one day.

    Seungmun tilted his head, but he drove his horse without asking any questions. He was a nobleman, so did not feel like asking servants too many questions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    It was a big group, so a patrol came to them.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Seungmun drove his horse without stopping, but they could see his face in the moonlight.

    ¡°Ah, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I need to go to the governor because of an emergency. Guide me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    As the patrol escorted his group, it turned to be quite a scene. Makbong had a strange feeling while moving with the group. He used to evade patrol, but was being escorted by them right now.

    ¡­

    ¡°We are here, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let him know that I am here.¡±

    He could not enter without notice, because it was too early. Fortunately, Kim Yungil was a very polite man to his seniors, and came out quickly to meet him.

    ¡°Sir, what brought you here in the early morning?¡±

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°I am good, sir.¡±

    Actually, Seungmun had woken him up from his sound sleep.

    ¡°I think you know that Ganghyuk went to the mouth of Mt. Gwanggyo, right.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He had sent a servant to get Viagra a few days ago. It seemed nothing special back then.

    ¡°Smallpox has arrived at the vige there. He has sent a person to get some help.¡±

    ¡°What? Smallpox?¡± He shouted with startled eyes. His reaction was even stronger than Seungmun¡¯s. It had happened in his jurisdiction, so he had to report it to the superiors.

    ¡°Yes. It must be correct because Ganghyuk diagnosed it himself.¡±

    ¡°It is a big thing. I will go now.¡±

    ¡°He said he would need these herbs.¡±

    ¡°I will let the servants prepare them.¡±

    He wore an official uniform and rode a horse. He did not take a sedan chair this time, as he knew it was an urgent situation.

    He went straight to Mt. Gwanggyo with Seungmun.

    Following the horses were shamans and a cow to be sacrificed for the ritual. Some of fellows from Aeogae performance group were mixed in the group as well.

    Seungmun shook his head as he did not like theposition of the group.

    ¡°Do you want to take them to the ce?¡±

    ¡°What should we do? We need to console God Smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it will work?¡±

    ¡°It will pacify the people at least.¡±

    With the disaster called smallpox, there were not many things that they could do. But, the government had to do something for them.

    ¡°You are right. I did not think of that.¡±

    ¡°I thought of it as a duty being a government official.¡±

    With that, Seungmun and the governor hurried on their way.

    ¡­

    Dang, dang, dang!

    At that time, the bell rang to announce that the curfew had been lifted.

    ¡°Here¡­ That is the vige.¡± Makbong pointed at the ce discharging smoke.

    ¡°It is not really small.¡± The governor murmured with a dark face.

    It seemed to have more than 200 households. Considering the neighborhood, the affected area could cover around 1,000 households.

    ¡°We need to hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Makbong had great strength; they could not believe that he had walked all night. When he elerated, everybody followed him briskly.

    As the group was quite big, the movement almost trembled the earth.

    ¡­

    Du du du!

    Ganghyuk felt the vibration. Most of the people werein on the floor, so they all felt it.

    ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡± Ganghyuk got up with puzzled eyes.

    Yeoni shook her head, ¡°No, sir. Theree the soldiers.¡±

    ¡°This fast?¡±

    At first, he thought he had overslept. But, it was not the case. It was still early in the morning.

    ¡®I must finish injecting as I am already awake.¡¯

    Ganghyuk opened the bag while rubbing his sleepy eyes. The syringes inside were renewed, as he expected.

    ¡°Here¡­¡±

    He looked at the ox that they brought the day before and found that it had discharged pus again.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As he was taking the pus from the ox, Heo Jun came to him, ¡°Can I help you with anything?¡±

    His face was desperate, as if he would cry if rejected. He reminded Ganghyuk of the pediatrics professor in Chungmu Hospital.

    ¡®He wants to see a patient so badly.¡¯ Ganghyuk wondered for a while. ¡®It has not been a day full since he got the shot.¡¯

    But, he had the shot anyway, and he was a very strong and healthy man. Furthermore, he wore a mask and cap.

    ¡°Okay. But, do not touch them with your bare hands.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s inject it to less serious patients. And then¡­¡±

    As he was about to continue, the door was opened suddenly, and the governor and Seungmun came in riding on their horse.s

    They had brought the soldiers and herbs that Ganghyuk had been waiting for desperately.

 Chapter 41: Smallpox Farewell Gut [1]

    <h4>Chapter 41: Smallpox Farewell Gut [1]</h4>

    ¡®When smallpoxes, they have a party to celebrate the survival and console the dead fourteen days after its onset. The party is formed as a y or gut, which is called ¡®Smallpox Farewell Gut¡¯.¡¯ Quoted from ¡®Biography of Baik Ganghyuk¡¯ by Jeong Yeoju

    ¡­

    Shamans walked very fast, as if they had already been possessed by a spirit. They were already on the hill, which meant they had arrived at the za in the town where the governor had arranged things for the Gut.

    ¡®Goodness!¡¯ Ganghyuk hesitated to stop it all of a sudden.

    ¡®But, I should¡­¡¯

    He was a doctor, and knew people should avoid gathering when an infectious disease like smallpox began to spread. Furthermore, this gathering was not for the treatment, but for a Gut!

    It was absolute nonsense!

    ¡°Governor!¡± Ganghyuk shouted to call him while being slightly out of breath. The governor looked back in response, showing dness on his face.

    ¡°Oh, Ganghyuk! Why don¡¯t you take some rest? I heard that you worked all night.¡±

    ¡°No, I am fine, but¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk looked around and saw colorful textile pieces flying in the wind. He could see swords with keen edges, as well as a straw cutter.

    Moo!

    The cow shed tears as if it knew its own fate-the gut was about to begin. Fortunately, they had not brought any vigers here yet.

    ¡°Do you really need this Gut?¡±

    Hearing the question, the governorughed with a low voice. Fortunately, he did not show strong reactions, as he had a really favorable impression of Ganghyuk.

    ¡°You are certainly a Confucian schr.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Confucian schr?

    He was a beginner in reading ¡®Thousand Characters¡¯, but the governor did not know of his situation. To him, the poem that Gagnhyuk recited in the poetry contestst time was way too impressive.

    He was under that impression that Ganghyuk¡¯s knowledge had reached too high a level.

    He might have fainted if he knew that that was one of the only three poems that Ganghyuk had memorized in his entire lifetime.

    ¡°Yes, I know Gut is unreasonable. But, we need to do it.¡±

    ¡°It is to show that you care for them, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you have already understood the duty of an official. Good!¡±

    ¡°Can we postpone showing the love for the people a little?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    His face took on a grim expression. It was not a good sign.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Ganghyuk tried to find a good excuse. There were many ideas floating in his head, the first one being very egoistic.

    ¡®I do not need to annoy him. This small vige can disappear¡­¡¯

    Of course, not all of them would die because he had prepared the cowpox vine. But, it was certain that more people would die if this was not stopped.

    ¡®No, no.¡¯

    The second thought was out of conscience.

    ¡®It will not spoil our rtionship, anyway.¡¯

    After he came to Joseon, they met nearly every day, even having a drink many times. The governor was very close to his father as well. Most importantly, he was ready to listen to him.

    ¡®I should make a good excuse, anyway.¡¯

    It seemed that he could not prohibit the Gut. He did not have to prohibit it, either.

    ¡°There are too many people here right now.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed at the entry of the clinic, from where Heo Jun and his fellows were about to enter at this very moment.

    When they had left, they were seven, but they returned in the form of a group of fifteen people. That meant that they brought eight new patients.

    The number of new patients was not small at all.

    ¡°It is difficult to gather all the vigers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but we cannot help it.¡±

    ¡°If there were a sick person among the viewers, it could get serious. Smallpox can be spread among viewers.¡±

    ¡°Does smallpox spread in that way?¡±

    In the past, the disease was thought of as a punishment from the heavens. Furthermore, an ugly and fatal disease like smallpox was considered as a major punishment.

    For example, one could find the record of preupation and discrimination against leprosy anywhere in the world. It was not very important for them to think about the real cause, as they did not know about it at that time.

    ¡°Yes, it does.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­¡±

    The governor did not ask for the reason and just listened to him.

    ¡°But, we need to do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. But, can you postpone it a little?¡±

    ¡°Postpone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±

    The governor was in agony.

    More than twenty soldiers were waiting for his order. Once he gave them themand, they would call all the vigers. Shamans would ride the straw cutter and the cow would be sacrificed. The performance group fellows would then y to let the god entertain himself.

    With all that, the people would be consoled and feelforted, even though it was just a show¡­

    ¡°Eeem¡­¡±

    It seemed that he could not decide it right away. He thought for a long time and then asked, ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°How long should I postpone it for?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ganghyuk tried to remember things regarding the smallpox.

    ¡®It starts with red dots¡­ blisters, and then scabs. When scabs are formed, the smallpox can be considered to have been managed.¡¯

    It took about ten days generally. But, if he wanted to be sure of the safety of people, fourteen days would be good.

    ¡®Some may die during the period.¡¯

    But, those who died would be fewer than in any other area. They had Ganghyuk and Heo Jun here after all.

    ¡°Fourteen days, sir.¡±

    ¡°Fourteen days? That long¡­¡±

    ¡°It is necessary, though. I will do my best not to cause any problems during the time.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    It was a favor that Ganghyuk had asked. Furthermore, he looked very confident as always. Considering his track record, he had not really disappointed the Governor in terms of treatment of a disease till now.

    ¡°Okay, then.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but only fourteen days. I cannot give you more time.¡±

    ¡°That will be enough, sir.¡±

    If it did not spread more, it perhaps would indeed end in fourteen days. The patients would have a definite conclusion to their condition in that duration, with only two options avable for them in the end-to die or to live

    The governor made his determination, ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait then.¡±

    Hearing the governor shout, the shamans who were busy with the preparation looked back. They were all surprised, and one of them who was a very old man, even came up to him.

    ¡°But sir, if the smallpox god bes angry¡­¡±

    There was no god such as smallpox god! How could he get angry then?

    Ganghyuk shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will do the Gut in fourteen days.¡±

    ¡°But, we already have a schedule¡­¡±

    ¡°We can do it betterter on.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    The old shaman looked at the governor with a tearful face. However, the governor was already determined.

    ¡°I have made the decision. You listen to Schr Baik and prepare for it with perfection. You may pray till the Gut.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see. I will follow it then.¡± The shaman nodded his head and retreated. He might be afraid of smallpox god, but the governor was an even more fearful existence to him.

    After all, the governor was more likely to kill him than the smallpox god under the current circumstances.

    The annoyance and anger he felt was hence directed toward Gaghyuk as he stared at thetter with fiery eyes. But, Ganghyuk did not mind at all.

    ¡®Will they curse me?¡¯ He did not mind being cursed though.

    Ganghyuk passed the embarrassed shamans and went back to the clinic. Yeoju had gone with him there in vain, thinking that she would have to draw the Gut.

    Nevertheless, she did not seem to be too disappointed. She had seen Ganghyuk give his opinion to the governor and sessfully convince thetter.

    ¡°You seem to be afraid of nothing.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You did not follow the governor but told him your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I did that because I thought he would ept it.¡±

    He had enough experience in social life, so he acted in ordance with the circumstances in which he found himself.

    Yeoju did not know details of his life. Although she was strong and clever girl, she did not have much experience of this kind. Furthermore, there were not many people like Ganghyuk in that era.

    Hence, she felt that Ganghyuk was very special.

    ¡°Even my father could not postpone the Gut.¡±

    ¡°Really? Professor Jeong could not do that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    It was an unexpected thing to hear for Ganghyuk. With Changgweon being a real Confucian schr, he thought that thetter would turn the ce upside down even in the middle of such a ritual

    ¡°Anyway, I have earned some time for us. Now, I should utilize it.¡± Saying that, Ganghyuk hurried into the clinic.

    The yard was crowded because of the patients that Heo Jun brought. It was certain that all of them had contracted smallpox.

    ¡®Heo Jun is surely a good doctor!¡¯

    Heo Jun had precisely diagnosed smallpox. As he had brought the patients, now it was Gnaghyuk¡¯s turn to treat them.

    ¡°Put the pus in your nose.¡±

    It seemed like an unreasonablemand, but all the patients were farmers, so they could not reject the order. After all, there was not only Ganghyuk, but also the governor in the yard, along with all the soldiers encircling them.

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    ¡°Uk!¡±

    ¡°Ak!¡±

    They screamed, groaned, and grunted with a variety of negative emotions.

    ¡°Next¡­¡±

    Now, Ganghyuk had to give them medicine ording to their symptoms.

    At this moment, Heo Jun offered his help. Not only did he make Yanggyeoksan and Seonbanghwalmyeongeum, but also some new medicine that Ganghyuk had not seen before. It seemed dearer than even Seonbanghwalmyeongeum, considering the quality of aroma.

    ¡°Is this a new medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is called Gamibulhwangeumjeonggisan. It can be used for the patients who do not have pus anymore.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    The medicine had quite a long name. Ganghyuk took a memo and Yeoju drew all the ingredient herbs.

    There were a variety of expensive and rare herbs used in it, such as elecampane and kneeling angelica. If the governor had not opened his warehouse for help, it could not have been prescribed at all.

    Heo Jun looked at Ganghyuk and said, ¡°I found that the patient in the warehouse had gotten worse. I tried to treat him, but¡­¡±

    It seemed that his status was really bad, considering that Heo Jun did not finish the sentence.

    Ganghyuk hurried, ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°Blood came out along with his coughs.¡±

    ¡°Blood? Oh my goodness!¡±

    Bleeding was never a good sign, and Hemoptysis was the worst sign. In smallpox, it was even more important as a sign.

    Thus, Ganghyuk rushed to the warehouse.

    ¡­

    ¡°Cough¡±

    He could see the patient constantly coughing, with blooding out whenever he did. It must be hemoptysis, as there were bubbles seen in it.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Eu¡­¡±

    There was no chance that the patient could be fine. He had had a fever, and was coughing his lungs out. On his arm was hanging an empty IV set.

    There was nothing more to observe, so he looked at the patient with despairing eyes.

    ¡®Hemorrhagic smallpox! I cannot save him.¡¯

    Hemorrhagic smallpox was an infectious disease with hundred percent mortality! Nobody could save him at this stage.

    Gagnhyuk remembered the old lesson.

    ¡®Sometimes, we need to choose between life and death¡­ and at times, the best remedy is to reduce the pain¡­ the meaningless pain¡­¡¯

    Ganhyuk considered the situation and gave him a narcotic analgesic, injecting three ampules in him. It was all he had, and it should be enough to reduce the patient¡¯s pain.

    It would givefort to him, and might lead to a painless death by depressing the breathing.

    ¡°Endure some more. You will be good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The patient bowed without knowing what he had been injected with.

    ¡°Take a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk left the warehouse, remembering the Hippocratic oath that he had made when he became a doctor.

    ¡®I must concentrate on those I can save, as I have postponed the Gut. Maybe, I will not have time to take a rest.¡¯

 Chapter 42: Smallpox Farewell Gut (2)

    <h4>Chapter 42: Smallpox Farewell Gut (2)</h4>

    Time flew by like an arrow. During thest half a month, Ganghyuk did his best, as did Heo Jun, who was currently standing beside him with a haggard face.

    Dolseok and Makbong, who had assisted them all this while, had copsed a long time ago. Yeoju, who had been drawing all of these incidents, felt her fingers getting numb. Yeoni was not there, as she was busy preparing for the entertainment while celebrating the retreat of smallpox.

    She was very tired, but she tried her best to maintain her pride as the best Eoreumsani in Gyeonggi area.

    ¡°It is time.¡± The governor looked at Ganghyuk with pitiful eyes.

    ¡°Yes, sir. It is alright to have the Gut now.¡± Ganghyuk said as he looked at the vigers leaning against the tree.

    Everything was calm and peaceful. As most of the people were gathered on the hill, there were not many left in the vige.

    ¡®Good. It is good now.¡¯

    Thanks to the quick response to the onset, infection did not spread out further. They were mostly cured with cowpox vine and the prescription of Heo Jun.

    s, they had to hear the pitiful cries sometimes as well.

    Ganghyuk was not a god, anyway. When a patient was found to have hemorrhagic smallpox, he could not do anything except reducing the pain on their way to the other world.

    Many of them, including the first patient, passed away in their sleep.

    ¡°You did a good job. You saved this vige.¡± The governor showed a smile out of satisfaction. He had already reported the incident. It was mainly about how fast he had reacted after the onset, and how well hemanded the people to prevent the spread of this fatal disease.

    Of course, there were somements about Ganghyuk and Heo Jun as well, but that did not upy too big a portion.

    ¡°Not at all. It is all due to you and my father.¡±

    ¡°You are always humble. Anyway, can I host the Gut now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all the vigers are together, which is really good.¡±

    ¡°Good. It is really good.¡±

    With that, the governor went to the shamans. Even from the back, Ganghyuk could sense his smiling face as his shoulders were moving from the joy.

    At this moment, Dolseok called Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He is really great.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is a great man as the governor of Suwon.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean¡­ He did not take that medicine for fifteen days.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The governor did not ask for Viagra during this period. A nobleman like him could go to the salon for a girl even in that situation.

    Furthermore, he was a lecher, and yet he controlled his sexual desire all this while. He clearly cared about the people more than Ganghyuk had thought.

    ¡°Yes! It is surprising indeed¡­¡± Ganghyuk nodded his head with a moved face. But, the feeling did notst for long as the governor came back hastily.

    He came back to him as quickly as possible, as if there were an emergency.

    ¡°Well, may I¡­ Can I use it now?¡±

    He extended his hand forward with a shy smile, holding a small silk pouch in it. It was made not long ago, but it had so much wear and tear, implying how often it was used.

    ¡°I should have given it to you before you asked. Here it is.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    Having finalized his business, the governor went to the shaman for real. He was shrugging his shoulders this time again, but the reason might be different from the previous one.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I take back what I said just now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agree with you.¡±

    With that, the twoughed for quite a while. As for the rest of them who did not know what the medicine was for, they looked at each other with puzzled eyes.

    ¡°Sir, why are youughing like that? What is the medicine for?¡±

    When Ganghyuk looked back, there he saw Makbong. As thetter had worked quite hard during this fortnight or so, his cheeks were deeply sunken. But, he still had a very obscene atmosphere around him.

    He might have read between the lines from the conversation between Ganghyuk and Dolseok, and seemed to know what the medicine was for.

    ¡®His name tells what he is¡­ Makbong.¡¯

    He did not know who named him, but that person must have been good at physiognomy for sure.

    ¡®Mak¡¯ meant careless, and ¡®Bong¡¯ meant a rod. He was clearly a man who used his symbol way too carelessly.

    Hence, Ganghyuk felt that he could not give him Viagra. That would be just like pouring oil on the me. Thinking that, Ganghyuk shook his head hastily.

    ¡°No, I cannot. I won¡¯t¡±

    ¡°What is it for? Please give me one.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Ganghyuk noticed that his trousers looked different. Thetter might have been thinking of something, which made his symbol erect. He stared at thetter while thinking why it was like that. But, Makbong tried to act charming by shaking his shoulders.

    ¡°Sir, please. Please¡­¡±

    ¡°No, if you take that, you may have to cut it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I am a man.¡±

    ¡°It is true. So, do not try to have it without telling me.¡±

    ¡°You are trying to trick me in order not to give me some.¡± Makbongined.

    He could not protest anymore though. His desire could not beat his loyalty toward Ganghyuk after all.

    While Ganghyuk and Makbong tussled over the medicine, the people had almost finished the preparation for the Gut. So, Dolseok dragged him by his arms carefully.

    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Heo, let¡¯s go together. It is a party for us, so we must go and celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but my body is all sore¡­. Haha!¡± Heo Jun managed to get up while patting his back. At this time, Yeoju stopped drawing and followed Ganghyuk as well.

    ¡­

    The small za on the hill was crowded with people. Their number was less that what he had seen when he had visited the Suwon marketcest time, but the concentration was higher.

    However, Dolseok did not need to make a way for Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Doctor¡­¡±

    ¡°Schr Baik¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir Heo Jun¡­¡±

    The people made way for them on their own volition while bending their heads with gratitude. Some of them were treated by Ganghyuk and Heo Jun, some were saved, and some had family members who were saved by the two.

    ¡®Heo.¡¯

    He had been thanked too many times, but not like this. So many people came to him and thanked him at the same time.

    ¡®It feels strange.¡¯

    Ganghyuk passed the people with excitement. On the upper seat, he could see the governor, but he could not find Seungmun.

    He probably did not want to watch a vulgar y such as a Gut. He might be in a quiet ce, reciting a poem.

    He was not like Ganghyuk after all.

    ¡°Oh, there is Yeoni.¡± Dolseok pointed at Yeoni, the Eoreumsani who was warming up. Then, he looked at Makbong with despair.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°They cannot make a swing here, because the trees here are too short.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of your technique?¡±

    ¡°No! Never! Sir, can I hit him?¡± Makbong asked because he did not want to make a scene before Ganghyuk.

    Ganghyuk did not want to have a fight at a good day like this, so he shook his head.

    ¡°Later. You can hit himter.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I will wait till it finishes.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    It was now Dolseok¡¯s turn o cry.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°Why did you get on his nerves?¡±

    ¡°Getting on his nerves? I am superior to him.¡±

    ¡°But, you are not a nobleman.¡±

    ¡°Wow! I am so sad!¡±

    They looked like a group of ruffians in the marketce, and Ganghyuk in his silk clothes looked like the head of the group.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Heo Jun had a wide smile on his face. When Ganghyuk used to be in the clinic, he would be all smart and schrly. But right now, he was rxed and looked like a wishy-washy person.

    Furthermore, it was not just Heo Jun who felt that.

    ¡°How could Sir Baik Seungmun have such a son?¡± Yeoju murmured behind of Ganghyuk. There was nothing inmon apart from the appearance.

    ¡°It begins now.¡± Dolseok pointed at the za with excitement. He probably had forgotten already that he would be hitter, as he liked watching ys very much.

    ¡°God smallpox¡­ smallpox.¡±

    As Dolsoek had said, a splendidly dressed shaman jumped here and there. The cow that Ganghyuk had collected pus from was there instead of a healthy cow.

    Ganghyuk had changed them secretly, but nobody noticed it.

    The people liked it better, as they thought that the smallpox god had possessed the cow.

    They used to sacrifice a straw horse, but they could use a live cow for this session with the grade of the governor. They all assumed that the god was moved, and thus had possessed the cow.

    Of course, that was all nonsense.

    ¡®I am sorry.¡¯

    The cow produced the therapeutic pus and then had to die, which made Ganghyuk feel guilty, only a little though.

    ¡®It was going to die, anyway.¡¯

    The cow was very weak because of the disease, so much so that it could not even move much.

    ¡°Hwai, hwai.¡±

    A Shaman put a small straw bag on the shoulder of the cow. It seemed quite heavy, as it contained a wooden hammer. Feeling the weight, the cow¡¯s knees trembled even more.

    ¡°Hwai.¡±

    The other shaman put another small straw bag on its waist, with rice cake and rice in it.

    ¡°Hwai.¡±

    The other shaman put thest small straw bag, containing fruits, including melons.

    The cow finally knelt because of the weight, seeing which, the shamans shouted with excitement.

    ¡°Good! The smallpox god has ridden the cow.¡±

    Hearing the promation, all the vigers apuded, and so did the governor. He told Ganghyuk that it was tofort the people, but it seemed that he believed in the existence of the god himself.

    Ganghyuk and Heo Jun were the only ones who were not excited about seeing the scene.

    ¡°Smallpox god?¡±

    ¡°Yes, nonsense.¡±

    Next was a dancing party in front of the ceremonial table that was covered with steamed rice cakes. Most of them were red bean rice cakes, but there were two lumps of white rice cakes, one for the dead and the other for the sick.

    ¡°There is nothing interesting here.¡±

    Ganghyuk wanted to see the tightrope walking, but all the shamans had upied the scene. Hence, he shook his head and escaped from the venue, with Heo Jun following him.

    ¡°Hui¡­ What a Gut! It is a chaos.¡±

    Ganghyuk sat down far from the venue, while Heo Jun sat beside him and said. ¡°But, it was you who decided to hold the Gut fourteen days after the onset.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right, but it is still wicked.¡±

    ¡°But, we cannot help it. They needfort and mental reassurance.¡±

    Comfort¡­

    Ganghyuk felt that he could understand them a little more right now. He turned to look at Heo Jun after thinking for a while.

    ¡°You will go to Naeuiwon now, right.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am alreadyte. Fortunately, the governor reported the case and I got some allowance.¡±

    ¡°Good! Then, I can see you if I go to Hanyang.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will treat you when you visit the ce.¡±

    Hanyang¡­ Now, he had two people to meet there¡­two famous people.

    ¡®Heo Jun and Lee Sunshin.¡¯

    They were the ones that he should be meeting by dropping everything else. He felt that he had to go there someday.

    Beside him, Heo Jun continued, ¡°I have something to tell you before I go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°You asked me about anesthesia when you performed a brain surgery.¡±

    ¡°Yes, is there any solution?¡± Ganghyuk opened his eyes wide with expectation.

    And clearly, Heo Jun did not let his expectations down.

    ¡°Yes. I have searched through old books and thought of effects of herbs, and I think there is a solution.¡±

 Chapter 43: This time, a Monk [1]

    <h4>Chapter 43: This time, a Monk [1]</h4>

    Anesthetics¡­

    He thought of various kinds of medicines, from the primitive ones such as chloroform to the newer ones such as propofol.

    ¡®If he finds one of these, it will be a big win.¡¯

    In that case, he would not need to wish for luck or depend on the miraculous patience of the patients anymore.

    ¡°There are two medicines, called Seomsun and Chooh.¡±

    ¡°Seomsu and Chooh?¡±

    Naturally, they were not English names, and hence were totally strange to him.

    Heo Jun continued.

    ¡°Seomsu is the poison of a toad.¡±

    ¡°Poison?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He mentioned a poison out of the blue, which made Ganghyuk wonder. And then there was another one.

    ¡°In that case, what is Chooh?¡±

    ¡°That is a herb used to make a deadly poison.¡±

    ¡°Deadly posion?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk could not think of anything for a moment or so. Anesthesia was used to make a patient numb and static, not to cause harm and pain.

    ¡®I guess if we kill the patient¡­ he or she will stay still and not feel any pain.¡¯

    But then why would he bother with the operation when he could just kill the patient? After all, there were other methods to kill people without causing any pain. Hence, he did not need to give them poisonous herbs.

    ¡°Where are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was lost because you said that they are poisons.¡± Gagnhyukughed because of embarrassment.

    It was Heo Jun who gave the solution, and his prescriptions had been very effective so far, without any side-effects.

    ¡®Yanggyeoksan was quite a good gargle.¡¯

    Although it was not better than Benzydamine hydrochloride that he used to use in the hospital, it was a lot better gargle that he could expect without good manufacturing facilities in Joseon.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Please go ahead.¡± Ganghyuk stoppedughing and bent his head. Fortunately, Heo Jun did not take it as an insult. To him, Ganghyuk was a remarkable doctor and a kind of teacher,

    ¡°Seomsu has been used as a poison. If one takes its overdose, one¡¯s limbs would be stiff and one would die eventually.¡±

    From the sound of it, it might be a nerve poison, considering that he used the expression ¡®stiff limbs¡¯.

    ¡®Ah, so¡­¡¯ He remembered a video that his student had shown him once. It was a YouTube video made in a foreign country. YouTube¡­ It had been such a long time since he had thought of it that he had a bit of a tough time remembering how to pronounce it at this point.

    ¡®A girl tried to catch a toad and the poison was sshed into her eyes. She had to then rush to the hospital.¡¯

    The eye where the poison was sshed did not move at all. He had felt quite curious about the incident.

    While he was remembering this old memory, Heo Jun continued with his exnation. ¡°Chooh is called Odu in China. It is a kind of poison as well. But, it can be used as a medicine, and I have tasted it once.¡±

    ¡°What? You tasted it?¡±

    ¡°To know the effects and problems of the herb, the doctor should try it himself.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk was moved. Heo Jun was surely a model of sacrifice.

    ¡®I cannot do that ever.¡¯

    All he might do would be an animal experiment for testing any new medicine.

    Heo Jun smacked his lips as he remembered that time. Given the way he was frowning, it clearly was not a pleasant experience.

    ¡°Anyway, if you make a powder of it and ce it on the tongue, it tastes pungent. Then, it paralyzes and numbs the tongue quickly. I think that is the effect that you want.¡±

    Chooh must be a kind of nerve poison as well. They could make a good anesthesia if used properly. Paralysis and anesthesia were not much different after all.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think it will help. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I am d to hear that. Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±

    Heo Jun looked at the venue of the Gut. He could see a person over the people¡¯s head, who was probably Yeoni.

    She walked on the tightrope without any tools, clearly being a good Eoreumsani.

    ¡°I am sorry, but I need to go. Even though I got the allowance, it is still tight.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s keep in touch.¡±

    ¡°When I have an address, I will send a letter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Heo.¡±

    After that farewell, Heo Jun left the ce, with only a single man following him. He did not have much to carry anyway.

    He had saved a vige, and yet he was so humble.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Ganghyuk suddenly called out Heo Jun.

    ¡°Yes, Schr Baik?¡±

    ¡°You are going quite far. Please take this.¡±

    Ganghyuk took out a fan from the sleeve. It was aromatic because it was made of Chinese juniper, and decorated with silver.

    It was a splendid and luxurious fan.

    Heo Jun could not understand his intention. Considering Ganghyuk¡¯s normal behavior, he might be wanting to use the fan. He was a peculiar person from Heo Jun¡¯s point of view after all.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Please use it as your travel expense.¡±

    ¡°This? It is too¡­¡±

    It was a very expensive thing to use as travel expenses. With good negotiation, he could even buy several ves with it.

    ¡°It is fine. I really want to give it to you.¡±

    ¡°No, it is too much.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. You let me know about the anesthetics, and I think there are many things for me to learn.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­¡±

    It would be a lie to say that Heo Jun was not tempted. He did not have anything in Hangyang after all, not even a house to live in.

    ¡°Take it, please.¡± Ganghyuk took out another fan from the other sleeve while saying. It was not decorated with silver, but it still looked expensive. Fans were dear and expensive in those days after all. ¡°I have many of these, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ganghyuk had a different statuspared to Heo Jun. He was born in a wealthy noble family, and earned a great deal.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like you take any reward from the patients anyway!¡¯

    Doctors could not live without money. Heo Jun could frankly not live much differently even when he started receiving the sry from Naeuiwon. Ganghyuk knew it from having seen the house of Jeong Changgweon, and he could guess how much the sry would be.

    ¡°Then, I will take it, even though it is too much for me.¡±

    ¡°Good! Please let me know when you reach there.¡±

    ¡°I will. Thank you.¡± Heo Jun left after showing his gratitude.

    When he turned around, the y was at its end, and things had be much quieter. The governor had given the people alcohol to enjoy themselves.

    ¡®He is a very generous indeed.¡¯ In Ganghyuk¡¯s opinion, the governor read people¡¯s mind well andforted them. Of course, he would go somewhere and enjoy himself after the party as well.

    ¡®I must take some rest as well.¡¯

    Ganghyuk did not have a good sleep in thest fifteen days. Any normal person would have copsed by now from all that exertion even if they did no contract smallpox. Hence, he went to the inn and booked thergest room. After getting inside, he made up his bed and lied down.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s finally over!¡±

    He was very tired, so his eyes closed automatically and he fell asleep while taking the noise on the hill as a luby.

    ¡­

    An unknown amount of time passed by until somebody finally woke him up by shaking his body.

    ¡°Sir, sir.¡±

    ¡°Eo?¡±

    ¡°Ugh! You are alive. You slept without any movement, so I thought you had passed away.¡± Dolseok murmured while emitting an alcohol smell.

    Ganghyuk could see the sunshine behind of him. Given the brightness, it must be afternoon.

    ¡®Where is my bag? Ah, here it is.¡¯

    He held it fast as usual. As long as it was there, he had nothing to worry about.

    ¡°What is the fuss?¡± Ganghyuk scratched his head while getting up, only to find that there was something on his head-it was a letter.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The governor left it behind.¡±

    ¡°Did he already leave?¡±

    ¡°Already? He leftst night. You slept for a full day.¡±

    A full day¡­

    Ganghyuk felt very pleasant after the nap, which was not at all short in fact.

    ¡°Then, my father?¡±

    ¡°He left with the governor. He told me that he had to take care of the house. He had left the ce for too long.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    ¡°Those two told me not to bother you. You slept like a dead man.¡±

    Ganghyuk could only shake his head at the joke of Dolseok.

    ¡°Give me the letter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk opened the letter slowly. He had learned some letters from Heo Jun and Yeoju by now, so he could read the letter quite well.

    But, he could not understand everything.

    Roughly speaking, the governor had praised his medical skills in it.

    ¡®There is a reward, as well.¡¯

    When he looked out of the room, he could find carriages full of herbs- the governor had apparently given all of the left-over herbs to Ganghyuk.

    The cow was also brought by the governor, so the reward was quite huge indeed.

    ¡®Most importantly, the biggest reward is that I learned and sessfully replicated Jenner¡¯s vination.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at Yeoju, who was roaming around the cow. On her waist was a big book, which had all the records of the smallpox treatment.

    She drew paintings regarding how to collect pus, how to inject it, and how to put it in the nose. It was really convenient that she drew and wrote everything without reminders.

    ¡®Really good!¡¯

    Once Ganghyuk had gotten up, Yeoni, Yeoju, and Makbong came to meet him.

    ¡°Did you have a good sleep?¡± Yeoju greeted him.

    ¡°You need more Taekyeon.¡± Yeoni greeted him with a joke.

    ¡°The hostess reserved your food, sir.¡± Finally, Makbong greeted him with an obscene greeting.

    ¡°Have you taken a good rest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we ate a cow yesterday. You should have some.¡±

    Yeoni smacked her lips as if she could not forget the taste. Ganghyuk knew the origin of the beef, so he was sure in not wanting to taste it.

    ¡®If they knew that it was from the cow stricken by smallpox, they would all freak out.¡¯

    Ganghyuk had gone there alone to change the cows after all. He did not want to through a wet nket on them, as they were satisfied with the beef that they had had.

    It would be like the skull water of Wonhyo.

    ¡°Yes, I should have¡­¡± Ganghyuk murmured without sincerity.

    ¡°I would like to have some food now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Here it is.¡± At the moment, the hostess served him some soup and rice. It was the soup that Makbong had asked with special request.

    ¡°Wow! What is this? It is full of meat¡­¡± It seemed to have half rice and half meat.

    In response, Makbong only winked while twisting his waist a little.

    ¡®Fellow, he did not y the swing. He yed the hostess.¡¯

    Thinking of that, he felt a little ufortable.

    ¡®But, it tastes really good.¡¯ He could have it all because he had a good sleepst night. Thus, he emptied the bowl quickly.

    ¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dolseok answered quickly, then asked with a face that seemed to be wishing for something.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to go home directly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I intend to. Why? Do you have somewhere to go?¡±

    Yeoni answered at this moment, ¡°In the party, I heard that a famous monk was near here.¡±

    ¡°Monk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is said to develop himself physically and mentally in Mt. Geumgang. It is not easy to listen to his preaches. He is called a living Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­ Preachings of a living Buddha?¡± He was not interested in it at all, but it seemed that all of them wanted to go there.

    ¡®Well¡­¡¯

    As a matter of fact, there was nothing special for him to do. He did not have to hurry or anything. He had received a reward, which could cover the travel expenses. Furthermore, he wanted to see another town as well.

    It seemed that there would be no harm in realizing the wishes of the servants.

    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Ganghyuk said while moving toward the horses.

    ¡°Wow, you are so generous, sir!¡± Dolseok held the reigns with an excited face.

    At this point, Makbong suddenly patted his stomach, ¡°I am still full¡­I ate a lot yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What? The cow from yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Did you enjoy your soup, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thanks to somebody.¡± He meant Makbong, but Dolseok answered.

    ¡°Yes, I reserved some before the party.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I set aside some beef for you to taste.¡±

 Chapter 44: This Time, a Monk [2]

    <h4>Chapter 44: This Time, a Monk [2]</h4>

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±

    He was infuriated on having unknowingly eaten the beef from that sick cow. He had just now been thinking of Wonhyo and the lesson that it taught.

    He thought it was tasty while eating it, but now, it seemed to have been smelly and foul all of a sudden.

    ¡°Why?¡± Dolseok asked while blinking his small eyes.

    His face was innocent, and he did not do anything wrong to be fair. But, Ganghyuk was angry anyway.

    ¡°Son of a¡­No. It is fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    All of them had the same thing, so what was the use to talk about it now?

    ¡®It is all the same when it is in the body¡­The same thing.¡¯ He tried to console himself.

    While walking, he thought he should ask the question that had been in his mind ever since he heard about their destination.

    ¡°Where are we going now? Where is the monk?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­ It is in Anseong.¡±

    ¡°Anseong? The ce with the mayor who had hemorrhoids?¡±

    The mayor had visited Ganghyuk while sitting on a cushion on the saddle. He had yelled as soon as he arrived and even hit Dolseok¡¯s head. Finally, he returned to Anseong after the operation.

    ¡®When he was healedpletely, his personality changed as well.¡¯

    How difficult it must have had been for him because of the painful bowel movement! So, when it was resolved and he had no more pains or bloody stools, he became quite meek.

    Moreover, he actually sent a thank you letterter on, along with some dried fish.

    ¡°As we are going there, let¡¯s meet him as well.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to see him?¡± Dolseok seemed to remember the unpleasant hit.

    ¡°Why not? It will be great. He will treat us well for sure.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Treat¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, he will have some good rooms for us. I don¡¯t like the inns very much.¡±

    There was a saying, ¡°There is no ce like home¡¯, and it was true in Joseon as well. The inns here were all shabby, and served very humble food, which was just too much to tolerate for Ganghyuk, considering that even ¡®delicacies¡¯ in this era weren¡¯t all that great.

    ¡®Furthermore, they gave me meat from the sick cow.¡¯

    He felt quite unpleasant while thinking of it even now. He would have dealt with the hostess instead of Makbong if he had not met up with Heo Jun¡­in a different way, of course.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the government office better?¡±

    Dolseok nodded in response. He was a servant, but he served a rich nobleman. Hence, he did not have to suffer much hardships.

    On top of that, his life had been even better than before recently, much better than othermoners.

    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± Yeoju agreed. She did not have to suffer much hardships either. Even though she lived in a small and shabby house, she was a noblewoman nevertheless.

    ¡°If you know the mayor, it is a good thing to visit him.¡±

    Yeoni and Makbong did not mind it. They thought that an inn was still a good ce, as they did not mind sleeping even on the road. Anyway, they would not object to Ganghyuk¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­

    It was a long way from Gwanggyo to Anseong. So, they could only enter the vige some time after the sunset.

    Seeing them, a few soldiers approached, looking very cautions. They were sure that Ganghyuk was a nobleman from his appearance.

    He had four escorts and a big carriage behind him; he seemed to be a tycoon.

    ¡°May I know who you are?¡±

    Ganghyuk would answer quickly if he were what he used to be. But now, he was a nobleman in Joseon.

    Hence, Ganghyuk looked down from the horse with dignity. As a tall man was looking down from the horse, the soldiers felt a bit overwhelmed.

    They retreated and asked him again.

    ¡°May I know who you are?¡±

    He thought he should answer at this point. But, the person who answered was Dolseok, who loved this kind of scene, and hence had a big smile on his face.

    When could he speak to soldiers with dignity if not at this time?

    ¡°He is Schr Baik Ganghyuk from Baik family in Suwon. He hase to meet your mayor.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I will guide you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    The soldier walked forward even though he tilted his head. He did not like the situation where a servant ordered him, but Ganghyuk seemed to be a very high-ranking nobleman.

    Additionally, one of them had actually recognized Ganghyuk.

    ¡°He, the very person¡­¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°You remember that the mayor visited Suwon for a few days¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, the very Baik?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw him at that time. I am sure he is the one.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ We may be killed if we do something wrong.¡±

    Rumors and memories could be easily twisted. Ganghyuk¡¯s image in Anseon was obsessively tyrannical. It was said that not only mayor, but the governor also followed Ganghyuk¡¯s order because he showed his spirit.

    Of course, he had countered the mayor, so it was not a groundless story.

    Because of this rumor, the soldiers showed a politer and more favorable attitude.

    ¡°Here, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Even though Dolseok gave a presumptuous answer, they did not protest.

    ¡°I will report your arrival, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    The group stopped in front of the door while the soldier went in through the side door.

    When Ganghyuk reached the ce, he got a little worried. He had not made an appointment before the visit after alld.

    ¡°He will receive us, right?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Hearing Ganghyuk¡¯s remark, Dolseok showed an unappealing face. He exercised his authority by relying on his master, but the master was worrying now.

    What did he want him to do?

    ¡°I received a letter, but I do not remember if I replied.¡±

    Probably, he had not replied. He did not remember writing many letters at that time. Therefore, he had been rude to the mayor twice: when he examined him, and when he did not reply to his letter.

    ¡®We do feel bad if even a simple text message is not answered.¡¯

    When a message was read and then no reply came back, people would usually get angry. Hence, Ganghyuk felt ate regret.

    Dududu!

    However, it was found to be baseless anxiety.

    ¡°Haha, you came here, Dr. Baik.¡±

    The mayor dashed out to meet him, looking much better.

    ¡°Ah, how are you, sir?¡±

    Ganghyuk used politenguage; one good turn deserved another after all.

    ¡°I am good. It seems that I get to live a new life thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°That is good to hear.¡±

    He thought that he was quite fortunate. If thetter had not greeted him with such vigor, the soldiers would have thrown them out irrespective of his status.

    ¡°Well,e on in. What is that?¡± The mayor pointed at the carriage and asked.

    They seemed to be herbs, given the aroma he could sense. He had be interested in herbs after the disease. Furthermore, these herbs were brought by Ganghyuk, who had the fame of being an excellent doctor.

    ¡®Good. I will give some.¡¯

    He could not receive his hospitality for nothing.

    ¡°I came from Mt. Gwanggyo to get some herbs. This angelica root and licorice are very good. Have some.¡±

    As he had made up his mind, he could tell a lie as smoothly as water flowing downhill. With that, he rmended the mayor some cheap herbs. He could not give expensive herbs such as Moniliform rhizome, Solomon¡¯s seal, or Glechoma longituba after all.

    That kind of generosity belonged only to the governor. Additionally, dearer herbs had too strong effects, and might not necessarily be restorative.

    ¡°Oh, thank you! Thank you!¡± The mayor seemed not to know the medicines very well, considering how d he was to get such cheap herbs.

    ¡°Fellows, prepare the food. We have guests.¡± The mayor shouted to the servants working in the government office. It seemed that he did not have a private house, unlike the governor.

    It might have been because he had not been in the office for a long time, or he preferred staying in the official residence.

    ¡°Sorry for visiting you without prior notice.¡±

    ¡°No, you are always wee. What brought you here?¡±

    If he said he was visiting to see the mayor, the mood would be more favorable, but he could not tell such a lie. After all, he would have to send a letter and let him know that he wasing in that case.

    ¡°I came to see a monk from Mt. Geumgang. Of course, I wanted to visit you as well as I was here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, he is hot these days.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°He preaches very well. I listened to some of his preachings and I thought that it made sense.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°There should be a lot of people. Show this, and it will help you.¡±

    He gave Ganghyuk a token with the seal of the government office.

    Although the mayor had been a hemorrhoids patient and showed his temper at that time, he was a Confucian schr nevertheless.

    If a Confucian schr said such words of praise at the time when Confucianism was promoted and Buddhism was oppressed, he must be indeed a great monk and a priest of virtue.

    Ganghyuk thought that it was worthwhile to go and see the monk.

    ¡®He must not be a living Buddha probably.¡¯

    He did not know what would make a living Buddha though, as he was ignorant in that field.

    ¡°You must have traveled a long way, so you should retire for the day and take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The mayor gave them separate rooms. Yeoju hesitated for a while, but soon followed Dolseok. If she tried to be treated as nobility, it might divulge her secret.

    If they knew that she was a girl¡­

    After all, she had already changed into servant¡¯s clothes a long time ago.

    ¡­

    ¡°Somebody sent it to me from Jeonnam. It is really tasty.¡±

    ¡°Wow! I did not think of having this here.¡±

    The dish that the mayor pointed at was Soy Sauce Marinated Crab, with roes in it.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°I thought you would not eat it. But, you seem to be enjoying it.¡±

    ¡°I love it.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­Have you ever had the chance to eat it before? I heard that you were native to Suwon. Well, we have plenty here. Help yourself, please.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    On the table were a lot of good dishes, such as salted fish, dried abalone, dried octopus, and dried pock. Ganghyuk could not stop eating because he had had rice and soup every day for quite a long time.

    At the same time, the mayor offered drinks constantly, but himself got drunk first.

    Ganghyuk looked at the major, who was snoring at this point.

    ¡°Ha, the man is really changed.¡±

    He was a totally different man from the one who had visited the clinic.

    ¡°I have good food here. Tonight, I can drink alone with all this good food.¡±

    But on a second thought, he was not really alone. There was a moon in the sky, in the ss, and the half open eyes of the mayor.

    ¡­

    ¡°Wow! There are a lot of people.¡± Dolseok murmured while shaking his head. Even Yeoni, who had lived her whole life in the marketce, was surprised by the crowd. Not to mention of Yeoju¡­

    ¡°It is first time for me to see such a crowd.¡±

    She held the cloth of Ganghyuk tightly in order not to be left alone. It seemed that she had held it secretly a while ago, but Ganghyuk felt it because she grasped hard out of tension.

    ¡®It may damage my clothes¡­¡¯

    It was a silk robe. If it were to be damaged, it would cost a lot to repair or rece. Ganghyuk looked back, but did not say anything and then walked forward.

    And that was because of her facial expression at that moment.

    She might have cried for real if he had said something. Ganghyuk was not a guy to make a woman cry after all.

    ¡®I can buy a new one.¡¯

    He had the money, so there was no need to worry too much.

    ¡°Here we are.¡± Yeoni shouted while standing on her toes. In the direction where her finger pointed out was a banner with ¡®Chiljangsa¡¯ written on it.

    It was said that it was destroyed during a Japanese invasion and then rebuilt.

    ¡°There is a man there.¡±

    ¡°Sir, can you see the man?¡± Makbong looked at him with envious eyes. He climbed on a stone and stood on his toes, but in vain.

    ¡°Yes, I do. But, he is too far, so I cannot see him clearly.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Dolseok, who wanted to see the monk badly, ran forward. And thanks to him, they could reserve some good ces. Although they had to stand, they could at least see the priest of virtue with a nce.

    ¡­

    ¡°The best teacher who can teach you is your mind.¡± The monk preached with dignified voice. His eyes were full of passion, and he had really well-built body. His voice was appealing and worth paying attention to.

    But, it was not the thing that Ganghyuk paid attention to.

    ¡°What do you think of him?¡±

    ¡°He is wonderful! He is quite special!¡± Dolseok answered with excitement. Apparently, Dolseok was very religious, though Ganghyuk did not know about that.

    ¡°I mean, he looks sick.¡±

    ¡°What? Is it because you are a doctor? In your eyes, everyone is patient.¡±

    ¡°No. I am sure that he has something wrong with him.¡±

 Chapter 45: This time, a monk [3]

    <h4>Chapter 45: This time, a monk [3]</h4>

    ¡°You think strange, so he looks strange. It is what he just said.¡±

    ¡°No, there is some strange with him, and that is why he looks strange.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you are digressing again. If he is sick, how can he preach?¡±

    ¡°That is strange as well.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Dolseok sighed and then concentrated on the preaching again.

    As far as Ganghyuk knew, Dolseok never concentrated on something as much as he was doing right now. He only showed a simr level of concentration while being served his favorite food, or when he had to remove the pus from some patient.

    ¡®All of them are the same.¡¯

    On his side, Yeoni was listening to the preaching with her mouth half opened. The tongue which was half visible stimted his imagination, causing Ganghyuk to turn his head away.

    It was a strange thing to feel something sexy from the woman in male clothes, even though he had not had sex for a long time.

    ¡®How about Yeoju?¡¯

    He looked at Yeoju, who was not lost to that extent. On the contrary, she was listening to the preaching with scowl lines on her pretty face. Perhaps, it was a totally new experience for her to listen to the doctrine of Buddhism.

    There was no possibility for her father, such an alter cocker, to allow her to listen to preachings of a monk.

    When he looked back, he saw Makbong listening to the preachings on the stone.

    The whole audience was listening to the monk, all except Ganghyuk.

    ¡®Nobody knows that he is sick?¡¯ Ganghyuk pondered while rubbing his beard. ¡®He must be in a considerable pain.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at the chin of the monk. The right side looked ok, but the left side was swollen like an egg. The surface was red, and he could not open his mouth properly on that the side. Because of that, he was actually lisping.

    Nobody noticed it, though.

    ¡®What is the reason? I will examine himter.¡¯

    He could think of several diseases, some of which he could cure with the bag. But, there were some diseases that he could not cure with the contents of the bag.

    ¡®I am sure that he has some infection.¡¯

    In that case, the antibiotics would help him, anyway. He could think of the other treatment options as well.

    Others were moved by the monk¡¯s words, but Ganghyuk was thinking totally different things all alone.

    It was a kind of upational disease or habit. Instead of concentrating on the counterpart, he concentrated on the disease of the counterpart.

    If this were to be really considered as an upational disease, Ganghyuk was a severe patient. After all, he had dedicated himself to the study of bing a doctor right after graduation from high school.

    After a while, Ganghyuk was bored because of the current situation of his, and couldn¡¯t help but yawn.

    ¡®Goodness!¡¯

    With that, so many eyes turned to stare at him.

    ¡°He preaches really well.¡±

    Fortunately, they were in a peaceful state while listening to the monk, so they did not mind Ganghyuk¡¯s rude behavior much.

    Soon after, the monk finished the preaching, and a loud apuse followed.

    ¡®Is it over?¡¯ As he did not listen to him at all, Ganghyuk realized that it was over only due to the apuse.

    The monk looked tired, because the preaching took a long time. He managed to leave the ce with the assistance of somebody.

    ¡°Fellows¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°I would like to see him.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? You yawned some time before¡­ Are you moved?¡±

    Pow!

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Ganghyuk hit Dolseok to prosecute the smirky behavior.

    ¡°I told you that he looked sick.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ He staggered¡­¡± Dolseok pointed the monk who had just managed to walk. He did not show any kind of disorder while preaching, but he was trembling like a candle in the wind right now.

    It was natural to be sick like that, as he had used up his strength in the preaching with such a sick body.

    ¡°But, how can I reach him? There are too many people.¡± Ganghyuk murmured while looking at the crowd. The shout ¡®Go Away¡¯ would not solve this problem. There were so many people who want to meet the monk after all.

    They seemed interested in learning from him directly, as he had mediated in Mt. Geumgang for a long time.

    ¡°We are the ones who will do that.¡± Makbong volunteered.

    Ganghyuk used to think that Makbong was a strong healthy man. After that, he thought that he was good at riding many things, including a swing. But, after he learned Takyeon, he realized that Makbong was an expert.

    ¡®And yet, they say that Yeoni is stronger than Makbong.¡¯

    Ganghyuk watched Makbong and Yeoni, who made the way for him. Looking at her there, she was a simple woman with slim body.

    But, when he watched her hitting people, she looked like a beast.

    Anyway, thanks to them, he could easily move forward.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Makbong pushed people away with his force and Yeoni used skills to make them move away from the way. Some of them stared at the group in anger, but most of them did not make anyints.

    ¡°Oh my God! Who is pushing me?¡±

    Some of them actuallyined, but theirints did notst long. As soon as they saw Ganghyung, they shut up immediately.

    Splendid and luxurious silk robe and ck hat¡­

    Handsome and dignified face¡­

    Most of all, the te of the mayor that he was holding made them silent.

    ¡°Being a government official is good.¡±

    Dolseok enjoyed the situation. It was quite exciting to walk in the middle of the people who made the way for them. It is just like a chairman or a president walking between the lines of employees.

    However, Yeoju seemed to be ufortable. It might be because of Changgweon, who had lived an obsessively upright life.

    ¡°Is it fair?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They have the right to see the face of the priest as well.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to stop them. What I am doing is just seeing him first.¡±

    ¡°Although they aremoners, I think it is not fair¡­¡±

    Yeoju was a noble woman, but she had a stronger idea of equality than Ganghyuk. It must be because she had been treated unfairly being a woman.

    If she were a man, she would not need to follow Ganghyuk while disguising her status. She might not need to be in a situation where she had to fake her hairstyle wearmoners¡¯ clothes.

    Ganghyuk looked at Yeoju for some time with sympathy and then smiled.

    ¡°They want to see the monk for their sake. But, we want to meet him for his sake. Therefore, it is fine.¡±

    Anyway, he wanted to see him first. But, there was a logic in his action, and his voice sounded persuasive.

    ¡°Well, okay. But, is he really sick?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is certain. However, I don¡¯t know where and how.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yeoju bit her beautiful lips. She was still a teenager, so her lips were as red as a rose. They seemed even more reddish because of her whiteplexion.

    She was a beauty for sure.

    Ganghyuk had met entertainment celebrities wearing full-makeup, but in his eyes Yeoju was much more beautiful.

    ¡®If it were Korea, I would be prosecuted.¡¯

    She would be a high school student if she were in Korea. He might be prosecuted and have to wear an electronic anklet because of being charged as a sex offender.

    Ganghyuk shook his head and tried not to think about sexuality.

    ¡®But, I am 24 years old now.¡¯

    It was natural for a 24 year-old guy to think about the sexual desires. He could feel the desire when he saw the hips of Yeoni which were covered by the traditional costume.

    Even now¡­

    Yeoni was walking in front of him.

    ¡°On a second thought, his chin looked strange.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. I meant there.¡±

    He was startled at thement because he was absorbed in his sexual fantasies, so he nodded his head quickly.

    In his trousers, there was something that nodded as well, but nobody noticed fortunately.

    ¡°Was it on the left side?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    As Yeoju was a painter, she had a good observation.

    ¡°You were suspicious of the chin, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­Here we are.¡±

    The ce where the monk was taking a rest after the preaching was a very small building in the corner of Chiljangsa. There were some straw shoes and leather shoes; it seemed that there were guests who came earlier than Ganghyuk, including a man of status who could wear leather shoes.

    ording to etiquette, he had to wait, but he did not want to. Sometimes, one would want to do something without thinking after all.

    Ganghyuk had experienced the time of Storm and Stress after he came to Joseon.

    ¡°Open it, Dolseok.¡±

    ¡°Now? Without notice?¡±

    ¡°Open it to ask if there is someone in there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok could not help but follow the order. Ganghyuk was his master and teacher, even though he grumbled sometimes.

    So, he tried to use polite words.

    ¡°Is there anyone inside?¡±

    When he tried to open the door, a conversation was heard.

    ¡°Youjeong told that a very helpful nobleman woulde, and I think it is you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! I am honored to be considered a helpful nobleman.¡±

    The second one¡¯s voice was very familiar. Dolseok titled his head and then pushed the door to open.

    Squeak!

    The old door was opened with difficulty. Some dust fell off it as felt the smell of time from it.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± An arrogant voice arose from inside. ¡°I asked who is it?¡±

    The voice was familiar. It seems that Ganghyuk had heard the voice nearly every day.

    It was then that he realized who it was.

    ¡°Governor?¡±

    ¡°Ganghyuk?¡±

    In the room was the chief monk of Chiljangsa, the monk who preached, and the governor. Ganghyuk and the governor were very surprised at the unexpected meeting.

    ¡°Why are you here? What has brought you here?¡±

    ¡°Heom Heom.¡±

    The governor was at a loss. He looked like a teenager who was caught in the middle of watching porn.

    He was a rising star in Dongin (1) as a Confucian schr, and he met his acquaintance in the temple. He had revealed all his secrets to Ganghyuk unintentionally¡ª impotence and a faith in Buddhism.

    ¡°What has brought you here?¡±

    ¡°The fellows following me nagged me toe¡­Were you nagged by your fellows too?¡±

    Ganghyuk asked him with consideration to give him an excuse, and the governor caught the opportunity immediately.

    ¡°Yes, yes! They really wanted toe and listen to the preaching.¡± The governor continued his speech while tilting his head. ¡°Come on in. You came here to see him, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, then I wille in.¡±

    The room was very small. so he only brought Dolseok and Yeoju inside. Makbong and Yeoni had to stand outside.

    ¡®Yeoni is a good assistant.¡¯

    When he treated smallpox, she proved to be a very clever assistant. She had good skills and followed his instructions precisely.

    She could easily find the veins for giving IV.

    But, he could not leave the body of a monk to a woman. He was not a Buddhist, but he did not want to make the monk break the rule.

    ¡°Good evening! This is Baik Ganghyuk.¡± Ganghyuk exchanged nods with the monk. He did not need to nod considering his status, but he did it nevertheless.

    ¡®He is not an ordinary person.¡¯

    The beard grown without much care made the monk look more mysterious.

    The monk answered while holding his hands together. ¡°This is Yujeong.¡±

    It was a short answer, and a name that sounded familiar. However, it did not ring any bell. What was bothering Ganghyuk was the swollen chin. He wanted to resolve it as it was bothering him so much.

    ¡°I came here because you looked sick. Since when has your chin been swollen?¡±

    Dongin ¨C A political party in Joseon

 Chapter 46: This Time, a Monk [4]

    <h4>Chapter 46: This Time, a Monk [4]</h4>

    Ganghyuk went straight onto the topic, hearing which, Yujeong stopped talking immediately. Instead, it was the governor who talked. It seemed he had had a drink while listening to the preach; there was weak alcoholic smell emitting from him.

    ¡®Did he really drink here in the temple?¡¯

    It was a reasonable suspicion, and given the governor¡¯s history, he deserved such suspicion. However, thetter did not know he was being suspected as he pointed at Ganghyuk and talked.

    ¡°Yes, yes. He had a fever and did not eat well.¡± Then, he turned to the monk and said, ¡°This guy is a really good doctor.¡±

    He used honorifguage for the monk, seeming to have good faith in Buddhism. He might be beyond just reading and reciting some of the scriptures.

    If Seungmun or Changgweon saw him here, they would cut his hair to make him a monk.

    ¡®He is really strange.¡¯

    He was a Confucian schr and government official, but he believed in Buddhism in Joseon, which promoted Confucianism and oppressed Buddhism.

    He was eligible to be a friend of Ganghyuk.

    On the other side, the chief monk of Chiljangsa showed interest as well. He was sorry because Yujeong came from a long way while being sick. There were some medical monks in the temple who offered Buddhist prayers, but there was no use.

    ¡°He is a famous doctor in Suwon. He healed my problem that I consulted you with.¡±

    It seemed the governor might have told about his impotence to the chief monk. It was funny to consult about impotence with a monk who had abstained from sex for his lifetime.

    He was an invincible silly peasant.

    ¡®If he wanted to go to the temple, why didn¡¯t he visit a temple in Suwon?¡¯

    Anseong Chiljangsa was a famous temple with a long history. Then, why did hee here to have a consultation?

    The chief monk seemed to find it awkward, so he cleared his throat constantly.

    ¡°Ahm¡­Good! You are blessed.¡±

    ¡°It is all owed to you and Buddha.¡±

    The chief monk changed the theme very quickly, before looking at Yujeong, ¡°Then, can I ask you a favor?¡±

    He was much older than Yujeong, but thetter was far ahead in terms of the depth of enlightenment. He looked like a priest of virtue even to Ganghyuk.

    His behavior was not vulgar at all.

    ¡°If you say so, I cannot object it.¡±

    He nodded while holding his hands together, just when Gagnhyuk saw a light behind him. Maybe the light was reflected off his bald head. However, the chief monk did not have that light.

    ¡®Maybe it is the aura.¡¯

    He was a priest of virtue, considering the fact that he did not protest.

    Ganghyuk looked back, only to see that Yeoju had taken out the painting set and was drawing the face of the monk. Her skills had be better while drawing many pictures in the vige, so much so that even the governor was surprised.

    ¡®If Changgweon were here, what would he say? He would probably say some old phrases such as ¡®it is all my fault¡¯ or something.¡¯

    ¡°Then, I will take a look.¡±

    ¡°Please do at your convenience.¡±

    ¡°Dolseok, hold themp for me to see clearly here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok promptly took out amp from the carriage. Although there was amp in the room before, it was still dark. Not only was it dark under themp, it was dark all over.

    Maybe they used very cheap oil.

    Themp that Dolseok took out of the carriage brought about a whole new world.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡®How could he talk with this chin?¡¯

    As he examined the monk, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder; thetter¡¯s chin was swollen way too much after all.

    Ganghyuk looked at Dolseok, who was holding themp. He then looked around at the monk, the chief monk, and the governor in turn.

    ¡®I could probably teach Dolseok while I treat him.¡¯

    It might work; the governor was his friend, and the rest of them were all generous as well. It was not non-respectful anyway.

    ¡°Dolseok, touch here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°What do you feel?¡±

    Dolseok did not answer right away, observing carefully as he learned. He checked the texture, temperature, color change, and soreness when pressed. Those would give clues for diagnosis.

    ¡°It is hot.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°The color changes with very light pressure, and the priest feels pain when done so.¡±

    ¡°What would you think of.¡±

    ¡°Inmmation, sir.¡± Dolseok had given the right answers up till now.

    He had followed Ganghyuk quite a long time. He was the best pupil of thetter¡¯s rather than a servant.

    ¡°Then, how can we treat it?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°What would you do if you were a doctor?¡±

    It was difficult from here on.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk remembered the days when he was working as a professor while watching him wonder. He was a very popr professor, although he did not want to boast about it¡­even without his tall body and handsome face.

    He was very kind in teaching, although he used badnguage sometimes.

    ¡°I think we need to cut.¡± Dolseok thought of doing an operation straightaway, being a pupil of a surgeon.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There might be pus in there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is full of something.¡±

    ¡°So, it is indeed filled with pus, right?¡±

    ¡°It might be. But that is not main thing. Priest, could you please open the mouth?¡±

    ¡°I will follow your instruction.¡± Yujeong opened his mouth whileplying, although in pain.

    Normally, three fingers should be able to be inserted in one¡¯s mouth, but right now, even two could not go in on the left side.

    It would only get narrower with time.

    ¡°Dolseok, take out the pen light from the bag.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Pen¡­¡±Maybe the word ¡®light¡¯ was too difficult for him to pronounce. He always called it pen, although Ganghyuk had repeated pen light many times.

    ¡°Press your tongue upward. Yes, good.¡± Ganghyuk instructed the monk. When thetter moved his tongue upward, the difference between the left and the right became conspicuous.

    On the right side was only one protrusion for saliva secretion, but the left side waspletely swollen.

    ¡°Right! Dolseok, give me gloves.¡±

    ¡°I have already taken them out.¡± Ganghyuk did not need to tell him the right size at this point. He had already taken out the seven and a half size gloves.

    ¡°Good! Priest, it may be a bit painful.¡±

    The Chief priest nodded without being able to say anything because his mouth was wide open. Ganghyuk then inserted his right hand in his mouth.

    The chief monk tried to stop him as it was a totally strange situation for him, but the governor stopped him.

    ¡°There must be a reason why he does that. He is a really good doctor.¡±

    ¡°But sir, we do not know if he is a really good doctor even though he treated your problem.¡±

    It was true; a Gisaeng could heal impotence, but one wouldn¡¯t call a Gisaeng a good doctor.

    The governor shook his head in response. ¡°I asked you to offer a Buddhist prayer due to smallpox, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Thanks to the rice that he had sent, they could be free from worries about food for a while. He had to offer Buddhist prayers for days in exchange for the rice.

    ¡°He cured smallpox.¡±

    ¡°What? Did he really cure smallpox?¡±

    The chief monk had experienced smallpox when he was a child. He became a monk as almost his whole vige disappeared because of smallpox. There were not many options for an orphan to do at that time after all.

    However, Ganghyuk had defeated smallpox.

    ¡°Wow! Wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Yes, just watch him what he would be doing.¡±

    The governor was very helpful, as his words made Yujeong seem to be relieved. With that, Ganghyuk could examine his mouth morefortably, specifically near the entry of the submaxiry nd.

    ¡®Good! Fortunately, it is located outside.¡¯ Ganghyuk thought as he touched the lump with his fingers. It was as hard as a stone, and was located right at the entry.

    ¡°Dolseok, are you wearing gloves?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Touch here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dolseok touched the ce that Ganghyuk pointed at, and couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes wide.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Remove your hand now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The patient should know the diagnosis, so Ganghyuk took off the gloves and sat up, everyone in the room concentrating on him.

    ¡°In our body, we have something called saliva nds, where the saliva is produced.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is it not present in our body naturally?¡±

    The governor had read many medical books because of his problem. So, he was more interested in medicine than anyone else in the room.

    Ganghyuk answered, ¡°Yes, it is located below the ears, under the tongue. There is another one located here in the lower chin.

    Ganghyuk pointed at the lower chin of Yujeong, which was so swollen that it seemed about to be burst with a light hit.

    ¡°Then, Priest Yujeon has a problem in the nd?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    ¡°Is there any remedy?¡±

    The governor shook his head. He had read about saliva, but the concept of saliva nd was totally new to him. If somebody else told the thing to him, he would have not believed it at all.

    However, the person who told the thing was Ganghyuk, the one who had saved his life.

    ¡°It is not so difficult.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? What do you need? Tell me.¡±

    He was ready to open his warehouse and bring anything as long as he named it.

    Ganghyuk smiled while watching him. ¡®I will ask a favor but not now.¡¯

    After all, he could cure the monk with the things in the home visitation bag.

    ¡°No, I will be able to treat it now.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± The chief monk eximed. On the other side, the governor showed pride on his face as if he were the doctor.

    ¡°I told you. He is a really good doctor.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Although it was not a difficult operation, he could not do it when the patient sat crossed legged on the floor. Hence, Ganghyuk asked him to lie down.

    Then, his head was bent backward so he could see the former¡¯s mouth very well.

    ¡°It will cause you some difort. Please be patient.¡±

    ¡°Yes, no problem.¡±

    Yujeong followed his instructions without any questions, showing a smile without any sign of anxiety.

    The smile made Ganghyukfortable as well. He seemed to know what Ganghyuk wanted to do.

    ¡®He is really an extraordinary man. Anyway, I should do what I have to do.¡¯

    Ganghyuk wore the gloves again,ing back from digression. He did not need clean gloves as the mouth was much dirtier than the hands.

    He wore gloves to protect his hands.

    ¡°Dolseok. Help me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Open the mouth wider.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok knew what he had to do. Ganghyuk feltfortable, as he did not need to tell him the name of the tools now.

    ¡°Now, it is time to acupuncture. It is going to be a little bit painful.¡±

    Ganghyuk called the anesthetic injection acupuncture to remove the unfamiliarity. He did not want to make them alert, or think of him as an almighty doctor. After all, all he used was a ¡®simple acupuncture¡¯, but they were numbed.

    He waited for a while after the anesthetic injection. Then, he tweezed the part with the forceps.

    ¡°Not painful, right?¡±

    Yujeong blinked his eyes. As he opened his mouth wide, he could not express his opinion.

    ¡°Now, I will perform an operation. Give me the mess.¡±

    ¡°You will cut as I expected. Here you are, sir.¡±

 Chapter 47: This Time, a Monk [5]

    <h4>Chapter 47: This Time, a Monk [5]</h4>

    Gulp!

    The governor was intensely anxious. It was the first time for him to see an operation. Before, he had only heard that Ganghyuk used strange looking tools, but actually seeing it was a whole another thing.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    The monk could not breath when Ganghyuk put the mess in his mouth. On the other side, Yeoju came nearer to Ganghyuk, observing him closely without disturbing him.

    She constantly sketched while the chief monk watched her drawing with curiosity.

    ¡°Now, I am going to cut.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Do you have the cotton swab?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Dolseok shook a small cotton swab.

    When Ganghyuk cut the skin, there would be blood everywhere. It was the same for everyone. Nobody could cut the skin without causing blood toe out.

    The difference was only in amount, resulting in the need to choose between wiping with a cotton swab or gauze.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Ganghyuk had not done this kind of operation in which he had to put the mess in the mouth. It was for an ENT doctor to do after all, and not for a general surgeon.

    ¡®However, I have opened a brain.¡¯

    He did not have any experience of this before, so he just followed what he had learned. It was said that doctors in the third world considered YouTube as a teacher. In that sense, Ganghyuk was better, because he saw real operations with his eyes.

    Jeek!

    The tissue was cut by the sharp mess.

    Specifically speaking, the entry of the passage from where saliva secreted in the left submaxiry nd flowed out was cut open.

    At the same time, blood came out and blocked his view.

    ¡°Wipe it, wipe!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dolseok hurried to move with the cotton swab.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok removed the cotton swab, causing blood toe out again. The amount was reduced, but Ganghyuk could not do the operation still.

    ¡°Blood¡­ Wipe it again.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It does not stop with just wiping. Press it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Dolseok felt tense. He did what he was told, yet he was scolded. If Ganghyuk were not his master, he would have hit him.

    ¡°Good! Well-done.¡±

    ¡°Did I? Hehe.¡± But with a single praise, Dolseok felt good once again.

    ¡°The next part is important. You must learn it.¡±

    Dolseok opened his eyes wide, although that did not make his eyes too big.

    ¡°Look at this.¡± Ganghyuk used a new cotton swab to take out something from inside, causing pus and rotten saliva to flow out.

    Dolseok murmured with dness. ¡°It came out¡­the bad things.¡±

    ¡°It is not the end.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Not at all.¡±

    Why was the pus in the nd? Every disease must have a cause, and pus was only the result.

    ¡°Now, it is going to be painful.¡± Ganghyuk pressed the cotton swab along with the warning.

    Pok

    With a vulgar sound effect, something came out, as big as a nail. With that, the saliva and pus stagnated in the passage flew out. It came out with a great force, and the smell filled up the room.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± The governor rushed to open the door.

    ¡°What is the matter? Huck!¡± Yeoni hade near the room because of the fuss inside, but she covered her nose quickly because of the strong pungent odor.

    Ganghyuk, Dolseok, and Yujeong were the only people who did not lose their nerves.

    ¡°Tweezer!¡±

    With the remark, Dolseok moved busily. He left the bloody swab and searched for the tweezer.

    ¡°Do you want this?¡±

    ¡°No, the one with teeth.¡±

    ¡°Teeth? Where is it?¡±

    ¡°There.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk took out the thing with the tweezer that Dolseok gave him, then put it on the gauze.

    ¡°Wipe the blood and put it out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dolseok promptly wiped the thing with gauze.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    When the thing became clean, the chief monk and the governor changed their facial expression. Dolseok wiped it carefully, seeming to be surprised.

    ¡°What is that? Clean it thoroughly. It will not be broken.¡±

    ¡°What is this, sir?¡± Dolseok asked while pointing at the white thing.¡±

    ¡°It is a stone.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Why is there a stone in the body?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ganghyuk thought that it was quite an intelligent question to ask. He felt that Dolseok was a quite a good student to think of the question and have the courage to ask it.

    In the twenty first century, there was no student who would ask questions; they just listened to the professor.

    He always missed having such a student as a professor.

    ¡®He is a good student. Good!¡¯

    It had been a really long time since he had to exin why a stone was produced in the nd.

    ¡®It is because of shortage of saliva¡­ Sometimes, it is produced because the submaxiry nd bursts the saliva in the opposite direction of gravity.¡¯

    He was thinking of the answers with sincerity.

    ¡®Why are they looking at it like that?¡¯

    They all look strange. Dolseok was about to bow to the stone; the governor and the chief monk could not stay in their seats either as they had stood up. Even Yeoju had stopped drawing.

    Only Yujeong and Ganghyuk stayed calm.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It is a Sari (1).¡±

    Dolseok could not touch the stone anymore, looking at Yujeong and the stone alternatively. His face showed that he was deeply moved.

    ¡°Sari? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°He is a living Buddha. He must be a living Buddha.¡±

    Ganghyuk could not continue his speech any longer. Dolseok began bowing, and the governor and the chief monk followed as well.

    Dolseok had not even taken off gloves and the mask yet. They looked very serious, so he could not stop them.

    ¡®Are they crazy? No. It must be something serious. Sari?¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at Yujeong and the stone from the nd. ¡®Aha! A monk and a stone.¡¯

    He remembered that when a monk died, he would be incremated. Sometimes, there remained some small crystals among the cremated remains of monks, which were called Sari.

    Ganghyuk thought that those Saris should be stones in the body, probably from the kidney or the dder¡­or in the saliva nd just like now.

    ¡®So, they think that a Sari came from a living person¡­¡¯

    To Ganghyuk, it was all nonsense, but he could understand why they were reacting the way they did.

    ¡®The reactions are quite vehement.¡¯

    The governor seemed to be fully disying his hidden faith. Ganghyuk did not count from the beginning, but it seemed that he had bowed more than ten times.

    Ganghyuk thought that the chief monk would stop them. But, he did the same thing instead of stopping them.

    ¡°He is a Buddha.¡±

    Dang, Dang, Dang!

    He held his Moktak(2) in his hand and sounded it.

    ¡®They bow to him while he is still bleeding¡­¡¯

    He thought he must first stop bleeding. As he had cut the nd, it should be restored. In that case, he needed an assistant.

    ¡°Dolseok.¡±

    ¡°Buddha¡­¡±

    ¡°Dolseok.¡±

    ¡°Here is a living Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Dolseok, wake up!¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡±

    It was a rude behavior to hit him in front of people, but Ganghyuk could not help it. He had to finish the treatment.

    ¡°I need your assistance. The treatment is not yet finished.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. What should I do?¡±

    He was more active than usual, although he could no longer dare to touch him.

    ¡°Open his mouth. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°How can I¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    At this moment, Yujeong helped him. ¡°Nothing is changed. You can do what you should do. Take it easy.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not a living Buddha or a priest of virtue. I am a patient who needs to be treated.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I will follow your instruction.¡±

    Dolseok opened Yujeong¡¯s mouth, who acted just like before. Since the governor and the chief monk made a fuss, he could have been swayed. Ganghyuk felt that thetter himself could have thought that it was Sari.

    ¡®He is a man of self-discipline.¡¯

    Even though he might not be a living Buddha, he must be a priest of virtue. Hence, Ganghyuk told him in a friendlier tone. ¡°It is nearly done. Just a few more minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With the remark, Ganghyuk opened his mouth again, causing blood, pus, and saliva to flow out. It gushed out fiercely, causing the swelling of the submaxiry nd to reduce.

    ¡®It is really severe. How could he preach in such a condition?¡¯

    It was indeed unbelievable. Ganghyuk could not have believed it if he had not seen him preaching with his own eyes.

    It was good to finish quickly, so he came back to his senses. After all, it was not good to prolong the operation time.

    ¡°Dolseok, open it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I will finish it quickly.¡±

    Ganghyuk made a small suture at the top and the bottom of the cut he made. As a result, there was a hole left between the sutures, around half a centimeter in size.

    The saliva would flow from the hole from now on.

    ¡®It may be enough.¡¯

    Even if a stone was produced again, it woulde out through the hole. If they had to do the same thing whenever it came out of the hole, it might get serious.

    On the other side, the governor had made a ce for worshipping and bowing to the stone constantly. If Changgweon saw this, he would have cut the governor¡¯s head rather than hair.

    ¡®Ugh!¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at Yujeong, turning away from the governor. He looked peaceful andfortable.

    ¡°It is done now. As you still have inmmation, please take this medicine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yujeong recieved the medicine without any question. The chief monk who was sounding the Moktak asked. ¡°Is he cured?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet.¡±

    As he had severe inmmation, he had to take the medicine for a few days more.

    ¡°Then, can you stay here longer till he haspletely recovered?¡± The chief monk begged. To him, Yujeong was a living Buddha, and Ganghyuk was the one who had treated his sickness.

    ¡®I like the government office better.¡¯ Ganghyuk thought. But, it was a long way from the office to Chiljangsa, so he could notmute every day.

    ¡®Anyway, when would I get to sleep in a temple again?¡¯

    It would be a very special experience. Moreover, even if he wanted to go, Dolseok would not listen to him, who was busy bowing alongside the governor.

    ¡°I will see his status by staying here for a few days more.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Yujeong told me that he would have great helper today. It must be you.¡±

    ¡°Great helper?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dolseok sprang on hearing the words of the chief monk. He remembered the conversation he had heard beforeing into the room.

    ¡°He is marvelous.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I heard the priest say that he would have a great helper today.¡±

    ¡°Did you?¡±

    The chief monk added. ¡°He has never said such a thing before. It must be about you.¡±

    That was marvelous! His voice and attitude¡­ He might be an extraordinary man. Although, Ganghyuk did not realize it at the moment¡­

    ¡°Surprising. Can you tell me who you are?¡±

    ¡°I am Yujeong. You can call me Samyeongdang.¡±

    Sari ¨C A sacred relic

    Moktak ¨C wooden percussion instrument used for chanting by Buddhist clergy

 Chapter 48: The Ultra Short Term Army Surgeon [1]

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Ultra Short Term Army Surgeon [1]</h4>

    Samyengdang, aka Buddhist Master Samyeong¡­ Ganghyuk was not good at history, but he still knew this name.

    He did not know of the name Yujeong though.

    ¡°Ah, Buddhist Master Samyeong¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not a Buddhist Master.¡±

    ¡°Not yet?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yujeong looked at Ganghyuk, making thetter feel overwhelmed with the mysterious spirits contained in his eyes. He felt that the stories regarding Buddhist Master Samyeong might indeed be true.

    ¡®No, I should be careful.¡¯

    If his words influenced him and he was to change, it would cause serious consequences. He had to do a good jobter on.

    ¡°I was moved by the preachings, so I used that title.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Please sit up, Governor and Chief.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The governor sat up with gratitude. His trousers were roughed up at the knees, seeming a little worn out, even though it had been a short time since he knelt down.

    He probably would not bow like this even to the king.

    ¡°I am honored. I will give more alms soon.¡±

    ¡°Do not overdo, please.¡±

    ¡°No, I think they would never be enough.¡±

    The governor then went out of the room after bowing to Buddhist Master Samyeong politely. He would most likely go to the government office and prepare for things to be delivered.

    ¡°What is this fuss?¡± When he opened the door, he saw the people listening to the conversation from outside, including Makbong and Yeoni. They had heard the terms like ¡®living Buddha¡¯ and ¡®Sari¡¯, so they were all curious.

    The chief monk went out and confirmed the situation by holding the Sari and standing in front of the people.

    ¡°This came from Monk Yujeong.¡±

    It was a white stone that shone brightly under the sunlight. It looked like an extraordinary stone to Ganghyuk, even though he was not religious at all.

    ¡®Is that a real Sari?¡¯ Ganghyuk looked at Yujeong with suspicious eyes. He was the very Buddhist Master Samyeong for sure. ¡®But, it is just a stone from a salivary nd.¡¯

    It could not be anything else.

    But the responses of the people were different.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Some screamed.

    ¡°Buddha!¡± Some bowed.

    The Chief Monk added with a smile, feeling satisfied with the people¡¯s response. ¡°This great man took out this Sari from Monk Yujeong.¡±

    He was pointing at Ganghyuk this time, causing strong reactions to rise within the crowd.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°He is a great man and great helper!¡±

    In an instant, Ganghyuk became ¡®the doctor who treated the living Buddha¡¯. The rumor winged around, causing him to be extremely well known, so much so that it was not unusual to hear about him even in the town.

    Some of the conversations were exaggerated, and some were simply unreasonable.

    ¡°Have you heard the preachings of Monk Yujeong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they get better with each passing day.¡±

    ¡°Schr Baik actually cured him.¡±

    ¡°The Sari was obtained thanks to Schr Baik as well.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that he defeated God Smallpox?¡±

    ¡°Smallpox?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know that? Hebated with God Smallpox on Mt. Gwanggyo.¡±

    In a sh, Ganghyuk became an elixir doctor who defeated God Smallpox without his knowledge. Some people even called him the Divine Doctor, and nobody objected to that title.

    Because of this situation, some donations starteding to the temple for Ganghyuk as well.

    ¡­

    ¡°See? This one is from the mayor of Gwacheon, this one from Juksan, and this from Yangseong.¡±

    Ganghyuk¡¯s group was very busy right now. Yeoju yed a very important role here, as she knew how to read and write.

    Hence, she arranged things and made notes, the records easily umting into a book.

    ¡°Where should I put it?¡± Dolseok asked while sweating, which was no wonder because he held a sack of rice on his back.

    ¡°Donate it to the temple¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Normally, he would not follow such an order without objection; he was greedy, even though he was not the one earning it.

    However, he was different this time.

    There was too much rice, so it would be difficult to transfer all of it to Suwon. They could only select some dear and expensive things to take with them.

    ¡°Where is the master?¡± Makbong asked while lifting furs.

    He was a good worker, a strong man by birth who trained his waist force on top¡­ Therefore, he was good at delivering heavy things.

    ¡°Dunno¡­¡± Dolseok answered while putting down the rice, without any great interest. ¡°He went out with Yeoni to practice Takyeon.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    They might have been offended under a different situation, but not right now. All of the materials that they moved were the gifts that Ganghyuk gave Makbong and Yeoni. It included rice, furs, silk, salt, and even a carriage for oxen to pull.

    It was a hundred times better to follow Ganghyuk than y in the marketce.

    ¡°I can teach him better.¡±

    ¡°You were defeated by Yeoni this morning.¡±

    ¡°No, I was not defeated. I fell down because of taking a false step.¡±

    ¡°I saw it. If I were the master, I would learn from Yeoni as well.¡±

    ¡°Aho, this fellow!¡±

    Makbong took the fist, but did not hit him back. Dolseok was a good friend to have a drink together with every night after all. Makbong might have done something else if it were not the temple, but he did not have anything to do except drinking right now.

    ¡­

    While Makbong missed his good old days, Ganghyuk was busy learning the martial art.

    ¡°Why are you moving so fast?¡±

    ¡°I am an Eoreumsani, sir.¡±

    He ran with his all might, but Yeoni¡¯s foot hit his back soon nevertheless.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    It was a blow strong enough to make him scream. Hearing him, Yeoni rushed to him with a worried face.

    ¡°Are you Ok? I hit softly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s painful.¡±

    He had felt a really serious pain from the blow; Yeoni was an expert for sure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Yeoni said as she lifted Ganghyuk¡¯s jacket.

    ¡°Hey, you are taking my clothes off.¡±

    ¡°I want to see your wound. You are doing that every day to your patients yourself.¡±

    She was undoubtedly right.

    ¡°Ok, then.¡± Ganghyuk lifted his cloth by himself. ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°You have a bruise.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was quite painful.¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°I am a beginner and yet you hit me too strongly.¡±

    ¡°No, you are doing very well.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t think so.¡±

    He had not practiced for too long, so how could he do well? He could not even touch a hair of Yeoni today, only being hit by Yeoni too many times.

    Although he was hit many times before, it was the first time for it to be painful like this.

    ¡°You are doing well, sir.¡±

    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±

    ¡°What can I apply here?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there is something avable¡­¡±

    Ointment for the bruise¡­ There might have been something in the hospital, but there was nothing in the bag.

    ¡°Cold water may do just fine.¡±

    ¡°I will bring it immediately, sir.¡± Yeoni ran to the valley just as Ganghyuk finished talking, sooning back with her sleeves soaked in the cold water from the valley.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°Is the bruise any better?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    An injury should be kept cold right after it happened. It was the basic of the basics for treating a bruise.

    While he treated his bruise, Dolseok ran to him. It seemed that there was an urgent matter, which was a bit strange.

    What could be urgent in the temple?

    ¡°Hek Hek¡­¡±

    Dolseok was breathless after having run with his all might. He could not say anything even though he could see Ganghyuk and Yeoni.

    Ganghyuk had taken off his jacket, and Yeoni was touching his naked back.

    ¡°What¡­ What is it?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ganghyuk got up, feeling that something major had happened.

    It was only after a while that Dolseok could finally speak.

    ¡°Eotanmeyeon¡­ In Eotanmyeon¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me clearly¡­ What happened there?¡±

    ¡°Combat¡­ Abat.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Where was this Eotanmyeon, and what did he mean by bat¡¯?

    To Ganghyuk, it seemed like an unnecessary fuss. On the other hand, Yeoni, who was good at geography, was quite startled.

    She knew that Eotanmyeon belonged to Suwon. Hence, she asked with an urgent voice.

    ¡°What happened there?¡±

    ¡°Japanese¡­¡±

    Gagnhyuk could not understand the situation. It was still far from the year of Imjinwaeran, the Japanese invasion in the year of Imjin. How could Japanese invade Gyeonggi-do at this time?

    ¡°Japanese?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Japanese.¡±

    ¡°How could theye here?¡±

    Dolseok wanted to smash something at this moment. His master would act way too dumb sometimes, even though he was very knowledgeable in medicine.

    ¡°Chiljangsa was rebuilt after it was burnt by the Japanese.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ganghyuk had heard that it was rebuilt during the reign of Jungjong.

    ¡°Then, we need to run away.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? The Japanese are in Eotanmeyon, so why would we be running away?

    ¡°Is it far from here? Then, why are you making a fuss?¡±

    ¡°The governor will go to the battlefield. He sent a person to ask you toe together.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­¡±

    Even though it was a call from the governor, he did not want to go. If there was a war, it was better for him to run away. Why would he go to the battlefield?

    He was not a government official or soldier.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see the person he sent.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. He is waiting for you in the temple.¡±

    With that, Dolseok and Yeoni hurried their way while Ganghyuk followed them slowly.

    ¡®How can I reject the request?¡¯

    There were many excuses he could make. First of all, he was the eldest son of Baik Family. He had heard that the second one served for the government somewhere. But, he had not seen thetter, even though he arrived at Joseon a few months ago.

    He must be an undutiful son for sure.

    Secondly, he was treating Buddhist Master Samyeong. As a matter of fact, there was no need to treat him more, but under these circumstances, he had to make it seem like it was required.

    ¡®Good! I will tell him these two excuses.¡¯ While he wasing up with excuses in mind, they arrived at the temple where an acquaintance greeted him.

    Clerk Lee Jeonbok¡­

    He was wearing an armor; it seemed true that there was a war breaking out.

    ¡°You are here.¡±

    ¡°d to see you, here.¡±

    ¡°Although I have many things to talk about, the situation is very urgent. The governor has asked you to be an army surgeon.¡±

    ¡°Army surgeon? I am not good at traumatic injuries.¡±

    It was a lie.

    Most of the contents in the bag were operation tools, and it was well-known that he had treated Sunshin¡¯s leg.

    The clerk thought that he was trying to be humble, so he smiled and said, ¡°You are too modest. You are the best doctor in town.¡±

    He did not seem ready to withdraw his request.

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    Somebody pulled his sleeve when Ganghyuk was about to give him the excuses that he had thought of on the way there: it was Yeoju.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I have something to talk about.¡±

    It was not usual; she looked too desperate to reject. So, Ganghyuk asked her why she was doing that.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The governor has called you to Eotanmyeon because of the Japanese, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid to ask you, but can you go there? I know it is a shameless favor, but¡­¡±

    It was really a shameless favor, and he could not imagine the reason either.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Father¡­ It is the ce where my father went for the Hyanggyo education.¡±

 Chapter 49: Ultra Short Term Army Surgeon [2]

    <h4>Chapter 49: Ultra Short Term Army Surgeon [2]</h4>

    ¡°What? Professor?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Please¡­¡± Yeoju bent her head hastily, causing her white neck to be visible behind the cloth. It was a scene he could not help but love, something he surely wanted to see more of.

    ¡®Eum¡¯

    Yeoju had followed him for a month. Although he had helped her, she was quite helpful to him as well. The picture book that she prepared for him was a real treasure.

    ¡®Although I am a rude man, I am loyal to those who helped me.¡¯

    He was a man of loyalty, so he could not refuse. It would be good to make the governor feel more obliged anyway.

    It was well known that the governor would be promoted into the central government very soon because of his ¡®service¡¯ at the time of the smallpox outbreak. If he could defeat the Japanese, his future would be more than promising.

    ¡°Clerk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Schr Baik.¡±

    ¡°I will be ready soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I had thought so. I will be waiting here.¡¯

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    With that, Ganghyuk went to Yujeong. He had to tell thetter that he would go, but he was a bit afraid. It was a battle he had to participate in after all.

    All he had was two months¡¯ army surgeon training only. It was no wonder that his hands were trembling right now.

    Yujeong was mediating calmly, but when Ganghyuk approached, he opened his eyes.

    ¡°It is time to depart for you now.¡±

    ¡°Were you listening?¡±

    But, it was hard to hear from that distance, so Ganghyuk tilted his head in wonder. Yujeong smiled in response.

    ¡°When we meet, we have to part someday.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­right.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about it too much. We will meet again.¡± He said this like a forteller, but it sounded very reliableing from his mouth. Still on hearing him, Ganghyuk¡¯s trembling hands became settled.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing at all. You are blessed.¡±

    ¡°You do not need to take the medicine anymore. However, do consume a lot of water.¡±

    When a stone developed in the body, it was good to drink more liquid. It was said that beer was good for a dder stone patient. However, that was only half right.

    Beer would increase urine output, and it might actually cause dehydration on the next day. Hence, the safest thing was to drink water.

    ¡®The monk will not drink alcohol, anyway.¡¯ Great Buddhist Master Samyeong was not Noe Jishim in the romance of the Three Kingdoms.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°I will take my leave then. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye¡­Wait!¡± Yujeong suddenly stopped Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    He moved his hand and gave him a shiny stone. It must be something special, given the way it shone brightly.

    ¡°It will help you someday.¡±

    ¡°Is this the stone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The monk had given him the stone as the parting gift. Ganghyuk received it put it in his bosom while looking back.

    All the fellows, including Dolseok, were already ready to leave, and a horse had been prepared for Ganghyuk.

    He got on the horse and asked Dolseok, who had taken the reigns of the horse.

    ¡°What should I do with the things that I have received?¡±

    ¡°I asked the chief monk to send them to your house. He said that they would be delivered by tonight.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    He thought that he should call Dolseok a slugger. He did not learn much, but he was a clever guy.

    Ganghyukughed as he said to the clerk. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­

    The clerk had brought many soldiers, so they could travel safely. Anseong was not too far from Suwon, so it did not take them long as they hurried up.

    Ganghyuk had been staying on the horse, but he was still exhausted as they hurried on their way. So, he thought to ask the others about their status.

    ¡°Are you Ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are all good.¡±

    Yeoni still looked very yful, and Yeoju nodded her head as well. She was worried about her father, and the worries overwhelmed the pain in her feet. Therefore, she moved without falling behind.

    ¡®Her feet were very soft.¡¯ Ganghyuk looked at her and remembered. They were like tofupared to those of Yeoni, who was trained in martial arts. Red blood was visible on her socks from the injuries due to walking so much.

    There was no urgent atmosphere in the marketce in Suwon. However, there were much fewer people present, which meant that it was still far from Eotanmyeon.

    If her feet were already having problems, it would get even more seriouster on.

    ¡°Yeoni, please look at her feetter on.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    The Clerk looked back and said, ¡°Here we are! The governor must have been waiting for you for a long time. Pleasee quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As the person who had summoned him was the governor, he had a funny thought.

    ¡®Even if he were a lecher, he would not ask for Viagra now, would he?¡¯

    If he was not insane, he would not do that. After all, he did not ask for it during the smallpox epidemic. And now, this situation was a much bigger and more serious event.

    While he was having this useless thought, they arrived at the government office, where

    the clerk tapped on the door and shouted. ¡°Open the door! I am Lee Jeongbok, and I have brought the army surgeon Baik Ganghyuk with the order of the governor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    A few soldiers immediately rushed and opened the door.

    Squeak!

    In the government office were hundreds of soldiers armed with bows and spears. There were some unfamiliar officers as well right now. They seemed to have been dispatched by the central government.

    They were wearing differently styled armors which made sounds whenever they moved.

    ¡°Oh,e here!¡± The governor greeted Ganghyuk dly with open arms, then introduced him to an unfamiliar officer.

    The officer had a beard and a very stout figure. He also had a long vertical scar on the cheek.

    Ganghyuk had the impression that he was a powerful warrior.

    ¡°This is Baik Ganghyuk, I had told you about him before.¡±

    ¡°I have heard about you many times. I am d to finally meet you. I am the Jungchubudongjisa, Shin Rip.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not know what a Jungchubudongjisa was. But, it seemed that he was quite a high-ranking official, given the attitude of the governor. He had the sense of identifying hierarchy very quickly due to having worked in the hospital.

    Ganghyuk then bowed and answered. ¡°I have heard about you as well. I am Baik Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°You are cool. You have a good body. You will do better as an officer than a surgeon.¡±

    Shin Ripughed while patting Ganghyuk¡¯s back, causing thetter to get the feeling that even his intestines were shaken by it. Was it because the former had thick fingers?

    ¡®Is it the level that Heo Jun told me about?¡¯

    Shin Rip looked at the soldiers after patting Ganghyuk¡¯s back. ¡°Listen! Schr Baik Ganghyuk is joining us as an army surgeon. He can treat and cure you as long as you are alive. So, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Wonderful!¡±

    There was a big mor that rose suddenly. It seemed that the soldiers were very familiar with Ganghyuk. After all, they were not the ones from the central government. As they worked in Suwon, they had already heard of Ganghyuk¡¯s fame. Moreover, some of them had already visited him.

    ¡°Herees our Divine Doctor!¡±

    Because of the recent rumors, the morale of the soldiers rose even higher.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    They felt that he would be able to cure them even if their life was hanging by a thread.

    ¡®They are expecting too much.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked down inside the bag he held in his hand. He had a good deal of operational tools. But, he was short of the other products.

    ¡®Maximum two operations a day? Maybe three if I stretched the resources thin¡­¡¯

    Given the amount of gauze or IV sets he had, that was the maximum he could stretch them. Yet, it was very hard to reject patients after seeing their desperate eyes.

    So, Ganghyuk just smiled and responded to their apuse.

    Kung!

    At that moment, Shin Rip hit the ground with the sheath, causing the area to turn absolutely silent. They were very orderly, which was very strange for Ganghyuk, considering the fact that he did not see them training ever.

    ¡°They have bepletely different with your orders, general.¡± The governor smiled with satisfaction, with Shin Ripughing loudly in response.

    ¡°It owes to your training during ordinary days.¡±

    Not only the governor, but even Ganghyuk knew that it was not true.

    The governor looked around the soldiers with a shameful smile. He knew he could not trust them.

    They were only 200 of them, and were not well equipped. Although they had bows, they did not have enough arrows.

    ¡°Will you leave when the cavalry regimentes?¡±

    Shin Rip was famous for his cavalry regiment. His achievements in the northern area had impressed the central government. The governor had actually asked for Shin Rip by specifying his name. After all, his martial arts skill and strategy were really exceptional.

    He only had one weakness, that he tended to underestimate the enemy. And he showed this weakness of his again here.

    ¡°Cavalry? Why should we wait for them? I think we can do the job with these soldiers.¡±

    ¡°But, I heard that the Japanese army was big.¡±

    ¡°They are just mobs.¡¯

    How could the governor tell him that it was the same here; the soldiers of the governor were a mob themselves. This made him frown with worry.

    ¡°My soldiers do not have much of battle experience.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have good officers. In a war, the most important people are themanders.¡±

    ¡°I trust you, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Governor, leave the war to us. I will leave now. The Japanese must be plundering even during this moment.¡±

    And it was actually true!

    Ganghyuk could not believe that the Japanese hade to Gyeonggido and started plundering. It was the first time this had happened since Eulmyo Waebyeon. Furthermore, as they were not prepared, the damages caused were expected to be enormous for sure.

    There was a new Hyanggyo in Eotanmyeon, built under the orders of Governor Kim Yungil. Professor Jeong Changgweon was working precisely there. With the Japanese invasion, all the Confucian schrs there were at risk of being killed.

    Thinking of the Japanese¡¯s cruelty, it could be guessed easily.

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    At this moment, Ganghyuk was somewhat embarrassed and really scared. He had juste back from Chiljangsa, and now, he had to go to the battlefield. Obviously, he could not shut his mouth.

    ¡°Eo¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shin Rip patted his shoulders and went forward, standing in the middle of his officers.

    Gulp!

    All the soldiers and officers were watching him with rapt attention. He was the man known as the best general in Joseon.

    He was not a man of too many words.

    ¡°We are going now. Open the door!¡±

    Hearing hismand, the soldiers started to move swiftly. They were already holding weapons, and food was ready in their carriers. Therefore, there was no reason to hesitate.

    Ganghyuk looked at the soldiers with a surprised look on his face.

    ¡°Ganghyuk¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°You will not need these, but take them nevertheless.¡± Lee Jeongbok said while giving him five swords.

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    The swords were very heavy, to the extent that Ganghyuk almost dropped them.

    ¡®Sword¡­¡¯

    It seemed that his joke hade true.

    ¡®The private joke we had amongst us in the hospital about calling ourselves ¡®sword men¡¯ just because we used surgical instruments seems funny for all the wrong reasons right now.¡¯

    The ¡®sword¡¯ he used back then was just a mess that was as small as a palm. But now, he had received a sword that was as big as his arm.

    Ganghyuk then gave one to Dolseok.

    ¡°Here, take it.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Okay, sir.¡±

    Dolseokk was not a fighter, so he froze on receiving a sword, sweating profusely while looking very awkward.

    But, Ganghyuk wasn¡¯t any better. He looked the most stupid ever since he came to Joseon.

    ¡°Sir, give me one as well.¡± Yeoni came forward and said with a valiant voice.

    ¡°Ah, will you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Don¡¯t worry. I know how to use it.¡±

    Yeoni received and wore a sword at her side skillfully. Watching her masterful movements with the sword, Ganghyuk felt better.

    But that was only in rtive terms, considering the fact that they had to be on their way to the battlefield¡­

 Chapter 50: Ultra Short Term Army Surgeon [3]

    <h4>Chapter 50: Ultra Short Term Army Surgeon [3]</h4>

    Tickle tickle!

    There were sounds arising from the friction between the armors and weapons.

    ¡°A war in Eotanmyeon!¡±

    ¡°Japanese, sons of b*tches!¡±

    People around there were trying to find out what was happening. Most of them were criticizing the damn Japanese while some of them had brought food for the soldiers. At the same time, they didn¡¯t forget to praise the governor Kim Yungil.

    ¡°Governor, please defeat the Japanese and set an example.¡±

    Some people who had heard of the fame of Shin Rip praised him. ¡°Here we have general Shin Rip. Poor Japanese! They will not be his match at all.¡±

    ¡°General Shin Rip!¡±

    He was a famous general indeed. Once his name was raised, people in the marketce came out on the streets and started chanting his name, the sound getting loud and intense as thunder.

    Ganghyuk could feel the difference in the people around him. It seemed that they were trying to boost up the soldiers¡¯ morale before the war.

    ¡®I feel something different here.¡¯ Ganghyuk changed his posture and sat up straight on the horse. ¡®Nothing will happen.¡¯

    It was not a real war; there was no big invasion between Eulmoywaeran and Imjinwaeran as far as he remembered.

    ¡®Or was there one?¡¯

    He was not too confident at this point.

    When he saw Yeoni and Makbong walking by the horse, he felt a bit reassured. They did not look much different from the officers of Shin Rip.

    They must have had some experiences.

    ¡°Are we good?¡±

    Compared to them, Dolseok was well worth seeing, closely following Yeoju with anxiety. He could be killed instantly without even having the chance to use the sword that he held.

    ¡°They said it will be fine. So, I think we will be fine.¡±

    ¡°The Japanese¡­ They are very cruel.¡± Dolseok murmured with the darkened face. He seemed like he was remembering his past.

    But as far as Ganghyuk knew, Dolseok had lived in Suwon since his birth.

    ¡°Have you seen them before?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen them.¡±

    ¡°Then, why did you speak as if you had seen them?¡±

    ¡°Everybody says that they are very cruel.¡±

    ¡°You are a chicken.¡±

    Ganghyuk shook his head, then found Yeoju walking with determination, a frown present on her pretty white face.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. Thank you for epting the task.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I had to. I should be going, especially with Professor Changgweon being there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir. I wonder why the Japanese havee here at this time.¡±

    These were not simple bandits or thieves. These were Japanese bandits.

    ¡®Japanese bandit.¡¯

    He had once seen the pictures on the Inte: short people holding swords in their hands. At first, he had thought that it was a school picture.

    ¡°Are they really fearful? I don¡¯t understand.¡± He could not imagine the situation. If they held guns, they might be¡­ But, they looked like having abat game amongst children.

    ¡­

    They were still quite far from Eotanmyeon when Ganghyuk asked Yeoni beside him, ¡°Have you seen the Japanese bandits?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I have.¡±

    ¡°Oh, have you? What did they look like?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw them in a remote ce. The vige was aze and the people were all dead.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    When he heard the answer, he instantly regretted asking the question. A vige in mes and filled with corpses¡­ He didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.

    Dolseok was following him while feeling even worse at this point. He was about to vomit, hisplexion turning extremely pale.

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±

    ¡°Are you fine?¡±

    Makbong had to pat the back of Dolsoek. Although he was big, he was a chicken in his heart.

    ¡®In our group, the women are stronger and more courageous.¡¯

    Yeoni had lived a rough life, so it was understandable that she was strong and courageous. But how about Yeoju?

    She was a noblewoman, but she had the courage of a man. She walked while carrying the longsword on her back, but still did notin. Ganghyuk had asked her to give him the sword, but she didn¡¯t listen to him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t listen to my father, so why do you think I will listen to you, sir?¡±

    That was a good answer, so he could not refute it. ¡®If she wants to take pains, how can I help her?¡¯

    She had already been ustomed to walking, so she did not stumble or stagger. Ganghyuk then stopped cultivating useless worries and looked forward.

    ¡°Eo?¡±

    Somebody pointed in a direction as people felt at a loss. They could see ck smoke came rising up from a remote ce.

    As it was the direction that they were heading into, it must be somewhere in Eotanmyeon. Ganghyuk¡¯s mind was urgent, so he went past the people to get to the governor.

    At that moment, the governor and general Shin Rip were in a conversation.

    ¡°They¡¯re burning the vige.¡± The governor said in anger. To that, Shin Rip replied proudly. ¡°It is good for us toe early.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but we are still quite far.¡±

    As the governor had pointed out, the smoke came from a ce quite far from their location. It would take several hours to reach the ce even if they walked without taking a rest.

    ¡°How about encamping after going a little further?¡±

    ¡°Encamping? How about attacking them right away?¡±

    ¡°War at night is unfavorable to both parties. Furthermore, our soldiers are tired.¡±

    On looking back, they could see many soldiers who were exhausted. But, the governor thought it would be worth a try.

    ¡°At night, I think it will be more favorable for us.¡±

    ¡°What is the reason?¡±

    ¡°My soldiers were born and grew in Suwon, so they know this ce very well. They could fight well even at night just like daytime.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­¡± Ganghyuk nodded his head unknowingly. Even though he did not know about the military strategy or tactics, it sounded good.

    In old Chinese historical novels such as the Romance of the Three Kingdoms and Legend of Chu and Han that he loved reading, something simr to this was depicted. Although, what he had read was theic book version tranted by Go Wooyoung.

    However, Shin Rip persisted. ¡°No, look at the vige.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am watching.¡±

    ¡°There are many viges being burnt out there. It means that they have quite a big corps. A night attack might bring us failure.¡±

    This made sense as well.

    Finally, the governor decided to follow his opinion.

    ¡°Okay. Then, we will follow your decision. But, let¡¯s move early in the morning as soon as the sun rises.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We are all excited.¡± Shin Ripughed while looking at his officers. Their voices were so loud that they could be heard by the people in the vige.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go a little further. There is a vige.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The governor was corrupted and liked money very much, but he tried to be a good Politician. Although he exploited people, he tried to allow them to live well still. As he inspected his people secretly quite often, he knew the way very well.

    ¡­

    A whileter, they could finally see a vige. But, it was difficult to call it a vige anymore.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Ganghyuk covered his nose with his sleeves. There was a smell being perceived even before they entered the vige. It was something familiar, and Gagnhyuk had already noticed what it was.

    ¡®Smell from burning flesh.¡±

    In an operation, it was natural that there would be bleeding. In the past, it was stopped by pressing or tying. But in his previous world, they used a different method.

    He used electricity and burnt the ce to stop bleeding.

    That was clearly the smell from the burning flesh, and when they arrived, they could see a pile of half burnt corpses.

    ¡°Sons of b*tches.¡± Makbong swore in a low voice. It seemed the Japanese bandits had killed all of the vigers and left the ce. There were people in the pile of all ages and genders.

    ¡°Check if they have any Hopae (1). Gather those who cannot be identified together and bury them.¡± The governor ordered in a dismal tone.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The soldiers who followed the order looked the same. Some shed tears, some became angry, and some were frightened; but, it did notst long.

    ¡°There, there!¡± Dolseok, who was stricken by fear, screamed suddenly as three bandits came out of a house which was half destroyed. In the house was a woman lying on the floor, bleeding.

    It was obvious what they had done to her.

    ¡°Beasts!¡± With the remark, two officers of Shin Rip spurred their horses, cutting down two bandits to death.

    The first one got a cut on the shoulder, but managed to run away quickly.

    Sheeek!

    The other officer shot an arrow and struck the other shoulder. However, he did not stop even with the wounds.

    It was already dark, and the ce was covered with tall grass. So, the officer came back and asked. ¡°Shall I chase him?¡±

    Shin Rip thought for a while and then shook his head.

    ¡°No, it is alright. He will die soon.¡± Shin Rip felt that the Japanese bandit would not live long because of the severe injury.

    ¡®Is he really going to die?¡¯ On the other hand, Ganghyuk doubted. Considering that the bandit ran in a sh, it seemed that he would not die easily. However, he didn¡¯t share his opinion with the others.

    Shin Rip did not listen to even the governor, so why would he listen to Ganghyuk? He was nothing but a doctor after all.

    ¡®Additionally, it is not that I know of the tactics.¡¯

    Shin Rip must know better. His fame that he had heard on the way was resounding. It was said that he was very good at the management of the cavalry.

    Ganghyuk saw the martial arts of the officers that he had brought. It was not easy to cut the person¡¯s neck in one blow, something he knew very well since he was a doctor

    ¡®He had a thick bone, but it was cleanly cut nevertheless.¡¯

    When he saw it closely, it seemed as if the officer had used a saw. At this moment, Shin Rip came to Ganghyuk and asked, ¡°You are not frightened?¡±

    ¡°I was just observing that they have great skills.¡±

    ¡°Naturally! They have been together with me since I fought with the enemy in the north. They would be a match for ten bandits each.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±

    ¡°Take a rest. We will be very busy tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, general.¡±

    ¡­

    The soldiers built a camp by taking advantage of the houses nearby. It was a lot easier to build a camp using them than doing it from scratch. Hence, a camp waspleted soon.

    ¡°Come here, Sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°They gave a room for us.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    It was a little bit annoying to think that it was the ce where somebody had died. But, it was a battlefield, and they could lie down on the futon in a room with a ceiling, which was already a luxury.

    Thinking all this, Ganghyuk went in without anyints.

    ¡°Where is Makbong?¡±

    ¡°Dolseok was sick, so he took him out for fresh air.¡±

    ¡°Where is Yeoju?¡±

    ¡°Yeoju went out together with them. Maybe she did not feel very good either.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay for them to go around?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. We are not soldiers, and the governor allowed us to go out. They can walk alongside the wall.¡±

    ¡°Good. Is Yeoju¡¯s father safe?¡±

    Ganghyuk looked out at the empty ce where the corpses were piled. If the Japanese bandits did the same thing to the people in the vige everywhere else, Changgweon might not be safe indeed.

    Yeoni did not say anything, because she was thinking the same thing, but did not want to speak it out loud.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then I will be outside.¡±

    If it were usual times, he would ask for two rooms, one for Yeoni and Yeoju. But, it was a battlefield, and even a room was a privilege.

    Hence, Gagnhyuk stopped Yeoni, who was about to go out.

    ¡°Stay here. Why are you going outside?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you think I will do something bad to you? I¡¯m not Makbong.¡±

    ¡°I know, but¡­¡±

    ¡°They wille eventually. Take a rest.¡±

    Ganghyuk lied down on the futon upon finishing the statement. It had been a long day from Chiljangsa to the government office, and then from there to Eotanmyeon.

    Snore!

    He was really tired and fell asleep almost immediately. Yeoni lied down in a corner as well, feeling restless. She could not fall asleep easily, so she looked out.

    Something was wrong!

    ¡®No torches?¡¯

    Hopae ¨C An identity tag in Joseon

 Chapter 51: Guard[1]

    <h4>Chapter 51: Guard [1]</h4>

    Yeoni had not experienced a war really. But, she still felt that it was strange to have no torches lighted up on the battlefield.

    She could not see any guards beside the big torch.

    ¡°Sir, Sir!¡±

    She woke up Ganghyuk with a desperate voice. He was ustomed of being awakened suddenly from the days of his residency. He could get up easily early in the morning, or at any time during the night as if he had never fallen asleep.

    ¡°What? What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Something is strange.¡± Yoeni said while giving the sword to him.

    ¡°Do you think I will need this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will investigate outside.¡±

    Yeoni then went on to open the door very carefully, so that the old door did not make any sound. Ganghyuk felt a great tension because of her careful movements.

    His heart raced so loudly that it might be heard from outside.

    ¡®Oh my goodness! I should not havee here.¡¯

    When he looked around the room, he saw nobodye back. All he could do was feel the cold floor beneath him.

    While Ganghyuk sat down at a loss, Yeoni observed the yard. The soldiers in the yard had all fallen asleep.

    ¡®Did I run wild in vain?¡¯

    Yeoni went to the wall after looking back at the room where Ganghyuk was resting.

    ¡°You!¡± At that moment, she suddenly saw a Japanese bandit standing there whilie holding a bloody sword. It was very short sword, and it seemed that he had killed the guards with it.

    He swiftly flourished a sword, which was evaded by Yeoni easily as she yelled.

    ¡°Enemy! Attack!¡±

    At the same time, fights and screams arose across the camp.

    ¡°Akkkk¡±

    ¡°This son of ¡­¡±

    It seemed that the Japanese bandits had surrounded the group.

    Huik!

    Yeoni dodged the second attack and stabbed her sword toward the attacker¡¯s neck, then called Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He wore his shoes and followed Yeoni closely. He could not move quickly because he had a sword in one hand and the home visitation bag in the other.

    Yeoni lowered her body and tried to look outside the wall.

    The fights were almost finished. Some of the houses were burning as the bandits lighted up more of them.

    Chang Chang!

    A metallic sound was heard from nearby. Ganghyuk looked in the direction of the sound and found Makbong fighting, with Dolseok and Yeoju close to him.

    ¡°There is Makbong.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sir!¡± Makbong shouted with dness on seeing the two. He tried to defeat the enemies with a blow and toe near him, but it was not easy. There were too many Japanese bandits, and the soldiers were too few.

    Some of the soldiers who sensed the situation had already run away.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    There were screamsing from all directions. Although Shin Rip and his officers fought back, it was just not enough; the Japanese bandits were too many to count.

    ¡°My goodness!¡±

    Yeoni tried to go to Makbong in vain and groaned. Ganhyuk brandished the sword, but he was more of a burden than a help. He might have been dead if he were not strong enough.

    Makbong did not look good, as Yeoju and Dolseok were even worse than Ganghyuk.

    ¡°It is better for us to run away.¡± Yeoni shouted while cutting a bandit off. Ganghyuk answered while avoiding the fallen body. ¡°Then those guys?¡±

    ¡°They will be fine because Makbong is with them. We will be killed if we stay here longer.¡±

    ¡°Goodness!¡±

    It was only because they were separated from the main corps that they managed to survive; most of the soldiers in the yard had been killed. The ones who survived helped Yeoni, but it seemed that they would be all killed if this continued for some more time.

    Ganghyuk had to decide quickly.

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will make the way. Please follow me closely.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Yeoni turned her head in the direction where the Japanese bandits came from; there were fewer bandits nearby, as most of them went to the ce where the main corps were resting.

    Only some of them watched thebat while holding their swords, cutting off the soldiers who tried to run away from the battlefield.

    Sheek!

    Yeoni determined the course of action and jumped amidst the group, moving quickly and showing her splendid martial arts, leaving the bandits dead in her wake

    She stabbed her sword into their neck precisely as if she had practiced with mannequins.

    ¡°B*stards!¡± The soldiers following Yeoni helped her with their spades as well. However, most of them were soon killed.

    ¡°Heok!¡±

    Yeoni was busy protecting Ganghyuk, who was closely following her. Thetter was tall, so there was big space required to be created.

    ¡°Follow me tightly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ganghyuk nodded his head and followed her closely. Although he had learned Taekyeon, he could not make a move in a realbat. It would be the best if he did not cut himself or Yeoni with his sword.

    ¡®But I cannot keep it in the sheath.¡¯

    He would rather hold it for the peace of mind.

    ¡°We are almost there now.¡± Yeoni cut another one and shouted, red blood sshing onto the grass beneath her.

    Hududuk!

    As she mentioned, they were almost near the forest. Once they were inside, they would be safe.

    But that was only if they could enter the forest¡­

    ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡± Somebody shouted while rushing toward them; he seemed to be a trained soldier. The man wore a ck mask and held a sword which was a lot longer than ordinary swords.

    ¡®He is fierce even though he has small body.¡¯

    The man could not be ignored despite his small body. He showed a fierce spirit and looked very strong even in Ganghyuk¡¯s eyes.

    Sheeek! Kang!

    The sword made a howling sound, fended off by Yeoni. However, the blow made her retreat for a couple of steps.

    It was fortunate that the sword was a good one. If not, it would have had been broken. She shouted while looking at her arm which was hurting. ¡°Sir! Go into the forest!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    When he heard Yeoni¡¯s remark, he suddenly realized that she was a slim and small girl instead of the good protector he was unconsciously taking her to be all this while.

    ¡®Yeoni has lost her confidence.¡¯

    Ganghyuk changed his position to hold the sword tightly as he looked the Japanese bandit and Yeoni alternatingly. The Japanese bandit looked stronger, given his posture while holding the sword.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that he would not be able to see Yeoni again if he ran away.

    ¡®My God!¡¯ When he looked around, he saw some of the soldiers running toward the forest. ¡®They are unappreciative of kindness.¡¯

    They ran away without helping Yeoni even though she had saved their lives.

    Chang, Chang!

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Whenever the swords bumped, there was a grunt from Yeoni¡¯s side. It was the matter of time that she would be killed if things continued like this.

    Yeoni was likely to fall in a blink, bleeding from various spots¡­

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    He had always lived a proud life. He could not bear to survive by hiding behind a woman. If he ran away there, it would be a stigma for his whole life.

    But, he could not jump into the battle mindlessly either. He would be killed with one blow, or might be a burden for Yeoni rather than a help.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    He stood there doing nothing, feeling his hands sweating profusely.

    ¡®No¡­ I can think of something.¡¯

    Why?

    He remembered what Master Samyeong had said; he said that they would meet again. He specifically said that Gagnhyuk would be fine. He did not mention that they would see again in the other world, so it should mean that he would not be killed in the battle.

    ¡®Heo!¡¯

    Thinking that, he found the peace in his mind. It was very strange though, as he did not believe in superstitions.

    When he looked at Yeoni again with stable eyes, he could see that she was in a great danger.

    ¡°Sine (1)¡± The Japanese bandit shed his sword while shouting.

    ¡°Run quickly.¡± Yeoni tried to defend desperately, but she was in great danger.

    Fatally perilous were the appropriate words to describe this situation indeed.

    ¡®Eo?¡¯

    At that moment, he felt something cold in his bosom. Yujeong, Master Samyeong, had given him the stone. At that moment, he realized why he gave it to him.

    It was an instinct.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Ganghyuk picked up the stone, holding it tightly as if he were born with it. The stone shone with a mysterious light. It had been like this since Master Samyeong gave it to him.

    He was not good at throwing, but he felt a baseless confidence right now.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    The sword of the bandit touched Yeoni¡¯s thigh, red blood sshing all directions.

    Hududuk!

    Fortunately, it was not great amount, but Yeoni copsed nevertheless.

    The bandit stopped, holding his sword high to kill Yeoni, who had closed her eyes as she perceived her death intuitively.

    Seeek!

    At that moment, Ganghyuk did not make any sound before throwing the stone. Whenever he watched such a scene in the movie, he always criticized them.

    ¡®Why do they shout when they have to throw it secretly?¡¯

    ¡°Aghh!¡± In the next instant, the bandit screamed. The stone had hit the throat behind the mask, falling down after hitting the target

    It lost the mysterious light, as if saying that it had performed its duty.

    ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡± Yeoni did not miss the precious opportunity as she stabbed the sword while lying down on the grass.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    The sword prated his uv, red blood rushing out of the blue bruise created because of the stone. His face and body both became bloody after falling down onto the ground.

    ¡°Heok heok!¡± Yeoni was breathless because of all she had just gone through.

    ¡°Are you Ok?¡± Ganghyuk ran to her without wasting time to think about the surprising power of the stone, and saw red blooding out of her thigh.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s escape from here after tying the wound.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk took out the bandage and rolled it over her leg. There were some other bandits around, but they could not dare toe. They felt that he might be quite a strong warrior, fear reflecting on their faces.

    Still, Ganghyuk needed to hurry. When they recovered their senses, they would see that Yeoni was injured.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yeoni said lightly although she could not move her feet. Apparently, the wound was quite deep.

    ¡°Climb on my back.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Ride on my back.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni climbed on his back carefully. She was very light; he could not believe that she killed so many Japanese bandits with that frame of hers.

    ¡®She is a girl after all.¡¯

    Ganghyuk put the sword in the sheath and ran while holding the home visitation bag. It was very inconvenient to run in the forest because of the bushes.

    ¡®It is better to be painful than die.¡¯

    Small branches scratched his face, but he did not stop. He ran and ran, and by the time he stopped, the sun had started to rise.

    Fortunately, there was no one around him. All he could hear was breath of Yeoni on his back. Ganghyuk finally sighed in relief and then let her down on the grass.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see the wound.¡¯

    Sine ¨C Japanese word meaning ¡®Die¡¯

 Chapter 52: Guard [2]

    <h4>Chapter 52: Guard [2]</h4>

    There was bloody smelling from Yeoni¡¯s person. Yeoni¡¯s blood and that of the Japanese bandit sshed on her were mixed up, creating the pungent smell. He could not look at the wound in this state.

    ¡®I need to wipe it off.¡¯

    Ganghyuk opened the bag. Cutting an IV bag and soaking the gauze. There was no other source of water around, and he was afraid of infection.

    ¡°Eu¡­¡± The liquid was probably too cold, so Yeoni moved her body while groaning. Whenever she moved, more blood came out of the wound on her thigh.

    ¡°Stay calm. I need to wipe it out.¡± Ganghyuk cleansed her face with the gauze, removing the blood scabs. When the blood on the face was cleaned, he could see her more closely.

    She had cat eyes, a prominent nose, full red lips, and tanned skin.

    ¡®She is pretty indeed.¡¯

    To run away quickly, she had shaken her hair out loose, showing her modern beauty.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yeoni recovered consciousness while Ganghyuk was appreciating her beauty. Since he had rubbed her face with a cold liquid, it was natural to be awakened.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was wiping the blood off.¡± Ganghyuk said while showing the bloody gauze.

    ¡°What happened to the enemy?¡± Yeoni asked while picking up the sword from the floor. Her face was tensed as she looked around to find the Japanese bandits around there. It seemed that she had lost her consciousness when she climbed on his back.

    ¡°It is alright. We ran away after killing the one with the mask. Some of bandits there pretended to chase us and then went back.¡±

    It was a long and hard chase though,

    Ganghyuk smiled, causing some blood to leak out of the wounds on his face. Yeoni approached him while opening her eyes wide.

    ¡°Sir, you are injured.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this? This is nothing. The branches in the forest scratched my face.¡±

    ¡°But, you are bleeding.¡±

    ¡°You are bleeding much more than me. Lie down.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Ouch!¡±

    Yeoni seemed to be feeling pain in her thigh, so she looked down at her trousers, which were totally soaked by blood.

    Because Ganghyuk ran with her on his back, his robe was stained with her blood as well.

    ¡°Sorry. I made you¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You saved me.¡± Ganghyuk told her with sincerity. If it were not for Yeoni, he might have been dead indeed. He might have been killed in the fire, or by the Japanese bandits.

    ¡°I owe my life to you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The stone¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, that is¡­¡±

    He also felt that he owed his life to Master Samyeon.

    ¡®What on earth was the stone though?¡¯ Once it lost its mysterious light, it seemed like a normal stone. He could not distinguish it one from the others on the ground, regretting not taking it back.

    In his defense, there was no time to think and get the stone back.

    ¡®It is good for us to have survived.¡¯

    It was a miracle for them to survive in that situation. They had literally saved their lives in the middle of a war.

    ¡°When did you learn stone throwing?¡±

    ¡°No, it was a coincidence¡­coincidence. Let¡¯s see your wound.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­? Ah, yes.¡± Yeoni looked at him with her eyes wide open while she was nodding her head. After all, it was the thigh that was wounded, and the prospect of its inspection and treatment made her feel reserved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am a doctor.¡±

    ¡°But this is a little¡­¡±

    ¡°If you leave it untreated like now, it will be a serious problem. Do you remember Yeoju?¡±

    ¡°Yeoju¡­¡±

    She had almost died because of a needle, or she might have lost a leg. In Yeoni¡¯s case, as her wound was made by a sword, it could be more severe. She thought of Yeoju for a while, and then nodded.

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good. I think the other ces are fine.¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head while investigating her face and upper body. Although there were scabs, it was not her blood. He had already wiped out the big scabs, so he was sure that the other body parts were good.

    Therefore, the only part that he had to treat was her thigh.

    ¡°I will remove the bandage now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk removed the bandage that covered the wound. Although some time had passed, blood continueding out. The wound seemed to be deeper than he had thought.

    ¡®The guy¡­ He had good skills.¡¯

    In Ganghyuk¡¯s eyes, Yeoni¡¯s skills were as good as the bandit¡¯s. She had killed more than 10 ten other bandits after all. Clearly, she was far better than all the soldiers who ran away together.

    Yet, the bandit had almost killed her.

    ¡®I should have removed his mask.¡¯ He ran away without thinking of removing the mask. It was mainly because of the other bandits following them, but the bigger reason was that Ganghyuk was truly afraid of doing it.

    It was funny; why did he run away from such small people?

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I think we need to clean the wound first.¡±

    ¡°Clean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, did you see him? He killed many other people before he cut you.¡±

    The sword reflected the moonlight! The de had blood and oil from the corpses. In other words, her wound was far from clean.

    ¡°While I wipe your wound, take these pills.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°As this water is salted, the taste might be queer. But, it is fine. I know because I had it before.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Yeoni swallowed the antibiotics and anti-inmmatory medicine that Ganghyuk gave her, frowning due to the annoying taste.

    Not all doctors had tasted saline. It was not meant for drinking, anyway.

    Ganghyuk only had to drink it to live. It happened when he was an intern; specifically speaking, he was an intern in the Emergency Room.

    He did not know that they did not give water, not to mention food. He drank saline while cleaning the wounds of a patient, losing his reason.

    ¡®Son of a b*tch.¡¯

    The seniors exploited their juniors in the hospital, which was a deep-rooted evil that had to be removed.

    ¡°Now, is it cold?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Ganghyuk wiped her legs with the saline. It was natural to feel pain because the saline would go into the wound.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Yeoni cried lightly in pain, curling up her toes.

    To minimize exposure, Ganghyuk tried to clean it quickly.

    ¡°I need to know how deep the wound is.¡±

    ¡°I am fine, sir.¡±

    ¡°It seems it did not hurt the muscles or blood vessels. Can you move your knee?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It hurts, but I can do it.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Then he cut the skin only.¡±

    He might have identally cut a vessel in the fat, which caused the serious bleeding. That vessel could be tied up; it was not an important blood vessel anyway.

    ¡°I will inject an anesthetic.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk then followed by injecting the anesthetic around the wound. With that, the bleeding started again, but he did not care; he knew that it would stop soon.

    ¡°If you feel too much pain, tell me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk was not a kind doctor at all. He did not want to be a kind doctor from the beginning. He believed that a good doctor was not the one who made the patient smile in the examination room, but the one to made the patient smile after leaving the examination room.

    ¡®It is strange.¡¯

    He treated Yeoni and Yeoju differently. He tried to treat them in a way to make them less pained and more assured. He was changing unknowingly.

    ¡®I am not the person who would discriminate people by gender.¡¯

    He was notorious for his equal treatment.

    He gave ¡®D¡¯ to the experiment group which wasposed of only girls. It was then that the students gave him the nickname ¡®Cool Professor¡¯.

    In other departments, they were treated as queens, but Ganghyuk gave them just above the failure threshold. So, they were at a loss.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little painful.¡±

    ¡°Really? I will fix it.¡±

    Ganghyuk felt as if he himself had felt pain. He injected more anesthetics and asked. ¡°How about now?¡±

    ¡°It is better now.¡±

    ¡°Good! You must tell me if you feel pain, ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Now, I will stop the bleeding first.¡±

    Having said that, Ganghyuk tried to find the origin of the bleeding. As it was a nameless vessel, it was very small and fragile. But, Ganghyuk identified it very quickly.

    ¡®If we could use electrocautery¡­¡¯

    He missed the tool very much in Joseon. But what could he do?

    There was a saying, ¡°Without teeth, gums will do.¡± So, Ganghyuk tied the vessel with a ck thread for now. It was normally done by two hands, but he could do it with a single hand as he was very confident in this process.

    ¡°Good! Now, the blood will not leak out anymore. Do you feel any pain?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°Now, I will stitch it up. You have seen this many times, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I even did it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did very well.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡± Yeoni asked with a smile.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head in response. ¡°Yes! You are the best one that I have ever taught.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I had not thought of it.¡±

    What she usually did was all rted to the body. She did not do women¡¯s work such as sewing. Nobody expected her to do that, either.

    Yet, she showed her talent in stitching wounds.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I praised you because you are good. I do not tell lies as you know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk was very straightforward; he had a simple personality.

    ¡°Now, it is nearly done.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not stop suturing even during the conversation. He had almost finished it up, and was trying to make thest tie.

    Yeoni said with wonder. ¡°How can you do it so fast?¡±

    She had done it before; therefore, she knew it was not an easy job.

    ¡°I have done it more than a thousand times before.¡±

    ¡°Thousand times? You are really great.¡±

    ¡°I think you are greater than me.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°How many did you kill yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    She could remember the day before. Her eyes were directed to the ce beyond the forest, to the ce where the smoke was rising from.

    ¡°Are the others fine?¡± With her remark, he also looked at the smoke. He did not know if Dolseok, Makbong, or Yeoju were alive. The governor and Shin Rip might have died too.

    The situation was very urgent the day before.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Right now, Ganghyuk was more worried about their safety. His voice contained sorrow, so much so that even he was startled at the voice, despite being the person who had produced it.

    ¡°As Makbong was with them, they might be fine.¡±

    ¡°His skills are also good, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ He is not better than me, but his martial arts are good too.¡±

    It meant that if it were not for the one with the mask, he could have protected them from the Japanese bandits.

    ¡°Can we go back?¡±

    ¡°No, that is too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Then, where should we go?¡±

    They could not stay there any longer after all; there was no food and no water, only a little bit of saline. But that was not really meant for drinking.

    Yeoni jumped on the rock while frowning her face. She moved very lightly even though she had gotten stitches just now. She could do that because her muscles were not injured.

    ¡°Take care of yourself. The stitches could burst open.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    ¡°What do you see?¡±

    ¡°I have been here before. We can reach a vige if we go in this direction. Shall we go there?¡±

    ¡°There?¡± He looked in the direction being pointed at and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 53: Guard [3]

    <h4>Chapter 53: Guard [3]</h4>

    The ce that Yeoni had pointed at was the only ce without any smoke rising up. It meant that it might be a safe ce.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. How long do you think it will take?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°If we can arrive there before sun sets, it will be good.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni tried to take steps while smiling. He was sure that her legs would function normally, but she must be having some pain.

    ¡°Would you like to be on my back?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ use this.¡± Ganghyuk picked up the sword from the floor and gave it to her. Although it was a little bit short, it could be used as a cane. If she used two swords, holding one in each hand, they might function as crutches.

    ¡°This?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can use them as canes.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    Yeoni used the sheaths as canes and walked diligently. He did not need to slow down, as she followed him closely.

    ¡­

    After walking for a while, like that, they could finally see the end of the forest. There were rice and vegetable fields in their sight. Although there was nobody to be seen, there were no corpses and fire either, which was a good sign.

    ¡°The ce you are talking about is that vige, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As far as I remember, there was a big vige here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. It seems like a big vige indeed.¡±

    It seemed to have more than 500 households.

    Although the size of the Japanese bandit group was big, they might not have been able to attack such a big vige.

    ¡°It looks fine from here. But, it is better to be cautious.¡± Yeoni stuck her head out of the forest and said.

    ¡°Shall we move after it gets dark?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think that would be better.¡±

    ¡°Ok. It is easier to be spotted now.¡±

    If they could run, even being spotted would be have had been fine. But, Yeoni was in no position to run.

    As they knew there was a vige right here, it would not do any harm if they took some rest.

    ¡°I should have brought some food.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I have some.¡±

    Yeoni took off her rucksack from her back. It was the bag that had been distributed to the soldiers.

    She must have saved one.

    But, the contents inside were not good at all. There was some unknown powder with a strange color.

    What is this?¡±

    ¡°I think it is the pine tree leaf powder.¡±

    ¡°Pine tree leaves? Do you eat it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! We can eat it by mixing it with rice powder.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    They were no pine caterpirs. Why should they eat pine tree leaves? Ganghyuk was at a loss for words because of the embarrassment.

    ¡®She is really eating it.¡¯

    It did not seem to have much moisture, so it might choke the throat; however, she ate it just fine. The worst thing was that he was very hungry, and could not stand it anymore.

    Rumble!

    She smiled on hearing the rumbling sound from Ganghyuk¡¯s stomach and gave him some powder using the unwashed hand.

    ¡°Sir, try this.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    There was nothing else that he could do. He could not ask Yeoni to hunt, as she was a patient. And he himself did not know how to hunt. He would surely get lost in the forest if tried.

    ¡®There is nothing that I can eat in the forest.¡¯

    He saw some mushrooms on the way here, but they looked poisonous. He did not want to be intoxicated in the forest for sure.

    ¡®Hu¡­¡¯

    Ganghyuk took the mixture of pine tree leaf powder and rice powder with a sigh.

    ¡°Eok.¡± He screamed right after trying to consume it. As it was an extremely dry powder, it stuck to the mucus in his mouth.

    Cough cough!

    ¡°Are you alright sir?¡± Yeoni said while patting his back.

    ¡°O¡­kay¡­ Wa¡­t¡­er.¡±

    ¡°We have only this.¡± Yeoni gave him the saline. He did not know he would have to drink this again. Moreover, he drank it voluntarily this time.

    ¡®My God¡­!¡¯ Ganghyuk received the saline while swearing. The saline was waving in the stic, which was simr to his state of mind right now.

    ¡°Eu¡­.¡±

    The taste was strange. Although it was his second time, he could not be ustomed to it. If it were not for the powder, he would have spat it out immediately.

    ¡°Sir, you must eat to live.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°You might feel the sweetness while chewing it.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I will try.¡± After some efforts, he could finally manage to eat the powder.

    ¡­ ( Updated by BOX NOVEL.COM)

    The sun went down; there was still some light, but it was not so bright.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir¡­ Much better.¡±

    As he had changed the dressing and bandage, she could move better. It would be better if she did not run.

    Yeoni had changed her hairstyle already, looking like a good servant by now.

    ¡°You are lucky that you did not have your joints injured. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With that, the two left the forest.

    There was no sign of people in the vige. They passed the rice fields and arrived at the entry of the vige, but they could not see anyone still.

    ¡®It is very strange.¡¯

    It was a very quiet vige. It looked quite peaceful and lovely actually; they would have liked to admire it for a long time if it were not for the Japanese bandits.

    However, something was strange here. He felt a disharmony that he could not feel from other viges which they had passed.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Wait a moment!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir?¡±

    He hid himself under the wall at the entry of the vige, and Yeoni followed him. As she was small, it seemed like she was hiding in his bosom.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Smoke. There is no smoke/¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the Japanese bandits did not arrive here yet?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s something different.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked around the vige. It was quiet, and there was no smoke. Yet, it was already past dinner time.

    ¡°There should be smoke from cooking rice at least.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She eximed and then shut her mouth quickly, realizing that they should not be making any sound. Luckily, it seemed that nobody had heard her.

    ¡°Then, we had better leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°It seems like it is already toote.¡± Ganghyuk said while pointing at the back. Some armed Japanese bandits wereing across the rice field. Although they were not a big group, the two of them could not fight against them.

    ¡°Sh*t!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The water was already spilled, so the two ran across the vige. It seemed that there had been an attack here. He could see blood here and there.

    However, there were no dead bodies. Somebody must have gathered them.

    While they were running, somebody called them. ¡°Hey, there!¡±

    When Ganghyuk looked back, he saw a man holding a bamboo spade.

    ¡°Oh, there is a man!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± The man inquired with a look of suspicion on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    The man looked at Ganghyuk and said. ¡°You are not a soldier or military officer, but you have a sword.¡±

    ¡°I am a member of the punitive forces.¡±

    ¡°Ah, punitive force! Come here. We all are gathered in one ce.¡±

    ¡°Are there many survivors?¡±

    ¡°We owe much to the professor.¡±

    ¡°Professor?¡± Ganghyuk titled his head in wonder. There was only one professor that he knew in Joseon.

    ¡­

    In the za, there were quite a lot of people gathered together. In numbers, they easily surpassed the Japanese bandits.

    But in terms of the weapons¡­

    They held farming tools or poorly made bamboo spades. As they were agitated by Japanese bandits, they were very noisy. They were trying to tell their stories and could not stay quiet.

    The man who brought Ganghyuk and Yeoni opened his mouth. ¡°Well, please listen to the professor.¡±

    Hearing that, everyone immediately became quiet.

    Bang!

    Somebody opened the door and came out, a man whom Ganghyuk recognized very well: it was indeed Changgweon in his shabby robe.

    He had tied his hair without leaving any loose ones, which made him look strong and authoritative.

    ¡°Did the Japanese attack again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Well, where is the punitive force?¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    Changgweon wondered; the people in this ce, including himself, did not have any experience inbat. Most of them were Confucian schrs studying in Hyanggyo. They read books on strategy, which did not help them much as they read them as a hobby.

    They could manage to defeat them with the passion and spirit, but they could not do that again if there were another attack.

    Hence, he said hesitantly. ¡°We should defeat them together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. There is a man who came here as a member of the punitive force.¡±

    ¡°Really? Where is he?¡±

    His face became brighter. But when he saw them, his face became darker; there were only two people.

    They should be called stragglers rather than the punitive force. And as a matter of fact, that was indeed true.

    ¡°Why does the punitive force have only two people?¡±

    ¡°There was fire and noises of weapons.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ We can image what happened. Let¡¯s see.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The other people went to the za under the orders of Changgweon, holding the poorly made weapons in their hands.

    ¡°Eo?¡±

    ¡°So, it really is you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came here because the governor asked me to serve as an army surgeon. Because of the attackst night, we were left behind.¡±

    ¡°I see. Good! We need a hand indeed.¡± Changgweon held Ganghyuk¡¯s hands and shook them with dness. His hands were very soft, as he had not done tough work with them all his life.

    It did not seem that they could win the war given the kind of people they had here.

    ¡°Will you fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we must.¡±

    If the vige was intact, they could have fought somehow. But now, the vige was half destroyed. Furthermore, they only had tens of schrs and farmers.

    The Japanese bandits were professionals, and they were at most amateur in fighting andbat.

    ¡°I experienced them yesterday. They were fierce and cruel.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ However, we should fight. How can a Confucian schr run away just to save his life?¡± He clearly had not lost his incorruptible attitude.

    ¡°In unity, there will be strength. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the vige, seeing the Japanese banditsing in from all directions. It looked more difficult to escape from them right now than fighting them right now.

    ¡®Yeoni is not well¡­ And here we have more people¡­¡¯

    He had no other choice. If there was no other option, then he would have to fight.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Good! The teacher will be proud of you.¡± By ¡®teacher¡¯, he was referring to Seungmun.

    Hearing him, Ganghyuk became depressed, as his speech implied that he would be killed in the war, and his father would be proud of him sacrificing himself for the State.

    There were many people in the za, holding their weapons with determination. Changgweon went forward without hesitation and said in amanding tone, ¡°Well, steel yourself to face an ordeal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, professor.¡±

    Some of his students stood around him as guards. Ganghyuk went to the end of the group. To be precise, he tried to go to the end of the group.

    ¡°Sir, we had better go to the frontline.¡±

    ¡°You are injured. How can we be in the front?¡±

    ¡°But, he is Yeoju¡¯s father.¡±

    Why did people around him always say the right thing? Sometimes, he felt he needed some ttering ones. Ganghyuk stood behind Changgweon while thinking this with a sigh.

    ¡°Okay¡­ But, if something happens, we run. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Don¡¯t worry. I will keep you safe.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ganghyuk said with a slight dejection as he took out his sword. He had the best weapon in the group. As for skills? Nobody knew¡­

    ¡°Heree the Japanese!¡± Somebody in the back yelled, followed by the Japanese banditsunching the assault.

 Chapter 54: Confucian Scholar [1]

    <h4>Chapter 54: Confucian Schr [1]</h4>

    Seuk!

    A hideous sound arose, followed by a schr beside Changgweon falling, with blood gushing like a fountain from his neck.

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    Changgweon brandished his short sword while shouting out loud. Although his skills were not good, his spirit could overwhelm the enemy. Even the Japanese bandit who killed the schr flinched in face of his fierce spirit.

    ¡°Huck!¡±

    However, the other ces were different, with screams everywhere. The schrs tried to stab with their bamboo spade, in vain.

    On the other hand, whenever the Japanese bandit¡¯s sword danced, one or two men fell.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Yeoni shouted while pushing Ganghyuk away.

    Chang!

    At that moment, a Japanese with buck teeth attacked him. He was not really a match for Yeoni, but her injured leg bothered her nevertheless. Hence, she could not defeat him at a blow. Rather, she just managed to defend against his attack.

    ¡°Son of a b*tch.¡± Ganghyuk eximed while swaying his bag.

    ¡°Eok!¡±

    The sword of the bandit was broken while he fell. It was made of good leather, and seemed to have some mysterious spirit considering how it was performing.

    ¡®It is quite good actually.¡¯

    He felt that it would be better than the sword, which he could not use very well. It might be used as a shield as well.

    ¡­Just like now.

    Kang!

    With a dull sound, the other Japanese bounced back as well. Even though swords bumped on it, the bag was not damaged at all.

    At this moment, Yeoni capitalized on the opportunity and stabbed out.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You had better leave your sword down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was thinking that too.¡± Ganghyuk then threw his sword toward the Japanese who was approaching him. identally, it hit the forehead of the man directly, causing Yeoni to misunderstand his skills.

    ¡°You are really good at stone throwing, sir.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± He could not helpughing on hearing herment. However, he could not keepughing; they were in a battlefield after all.

    ¡°Eok.¡±

    Another schr beside him fell; it was even worse in the back side. He did not know why, but the schrs were better than the farmers in sword fighting.

    ¡®If I were in the backside, I may have already been dead.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at the dead people on the ground and shuddered. He could see some Japanese, but there were far more famers on the ground.

    When he was wondering if he should run away, Changgweon shouted while managing to beat a Japanese with difficulty. ¡°It is almost over! Fight to the end!¡±

    His arms and legs were full of scratches and bruises, but he looked vibrant. In fact, he even looked manlier than Shin Rip.

    With his encouragement, the vigers¡¯ morale was uplifted while the Japanese became demoralized.

    ¡°Waaa!¡±

    ¡®The small man shows great spirit.¡¯

    His spirit was formidable, which encouraged the vigers. It was the real virtue of a schr indeed; he showed consistency in speech and action.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    The vigers and schrs swayed their weapons with a high morale while Japanese bandits fell here and there. Some were cut by the sword, and some were stabbed by the spades.

    The number of Japanese bandits was smaller than that of vigers from the beginning, so the goddess of victory showed her smile on the vige soon.

    At that moment, Yeoni screamed while pointing toward someone with her sword.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°The guy!¡±

    A Japanese bandit had arrived on the front line, holding a longer sword and wearing a ck mask. He could not be the one that they met the day before, but he must be simr to that one for sure.

    He swayed his sword without saying anything, slicing the neck of a Japanese bandit who was retreating and causing blood to gush out of thetter¡¯s neck.

    However, the masked man did not show any emotion.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    Changgweon¡¯s face became pale on seeing all this happen, not to mention the others. The man with the mask had changed the mood of the battlefield without even fighting. Considering the cruelty of killing his own man and the extraordinariness of his blow, he must definitely not be an ordinary one.

    ¡°Bakayaro! (1)¡± He kept walking forward after mming the corpse on the ground.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    Seeing this, all of the vigers retreated back while matching his steps. Changgweon recovered his consciousness just as he was retreating with the vigers.

    His spirit as a schr awoke him, and then he moved forward instead of retreating with the others.

    ¡°Do not go backward!¡±

    His hand holding the sword trembled, but he did not stop walking.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Some schrs moved by Changgweon ran to him. With this incident, the mood was a little reversed, but the masked man justughed in response. ¡°Keul keul.¡±

    His strangeughter added to the vigers¡¯ fear.

    Ganghyuk knew the strength of the masked man. Moreover, this one looked stronger than the other one he had met the day before.

    He was bigger, and had a longer sword.

    ¡°Shall we run away?¡± Ganghyuk looked back with tensed eyes.

    As the farmers had fought with all their might, there were some gaps in the Japanese camp. If he tried to run away with all his might, he might actually be able to escape.

    ¡°Run away?¡± Yeoni shook her head with cidity. ¡°We have more people. We can win if we protect the vige.¡±

    ¡°But, they are stronger. You know their skills.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, I was alone. But today, we have more people here.¡±

    He had actually thought of running away alone while leaving Yeoni there without even realizing it. But suddenly, the masked man came forward near him.

    He was so fast that he arrived on the front line before they realized.

    Hiss!

    With a hideous sound, a schr copsed. Blood gushed furiously, but they could not see where he was cut. All of this seemed beyond human capabilities.

    With his signal, the other bandits rushed to the vigers, and the second fight made the situation worse for the defending side.

    Five people were fighting with the masked man. Without thebination of Ganghyuk and Yeoni, the camp might have actually copsed by now.

    ¡°Go away b*.stards!¡±

    A Japanese copsed as he was hit by Ganghyuk¡¯s bag. On the opposite side, another one was killed by Yeoni¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Sir..¡± Yeoni called out, sweating profusely. She looked very tired because of the wounded leg.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ganghyuk was exhausted, too. He was breathless after just giving the short response.

    ¡°I think we need to kill the one.¡±

    It was the masked man that Yeoni pointed at with her sword.

    Two of the schrs were already killed by him, and there were only three left around him, losing their hold on the fight rapidly.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    And while they were watching, another schr had copsed.

    They were schrs who read books in Hyanggyo, not the soldiers who could fight skillfully.

    ¡°Goodness!¡±

    If Changgweon was defeated, the masked man woulde for Ganghyuk. During thebat, the masked man had looked at him savagely after all, which was no wonder because Ganghyuk and Yeoni had killed more than ten Japanese bandits between themselves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get this son of a b*tch.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Yeoni nodded her head as if she were just waiting for his confirmation. She seemed to forget her pain, probably because of the epinephrine circting due to all the fighting.

    ¡°Eok!¡±

    While Ganghyuk and Yeoni ran toward Changgweon, another one had copsed. The sword of the masked man was broken, and a half of its bounced away.

    Now, there was only Changgweon left to fight him, and he might be killed very soon as well. At that moment, he just sat down with dangling arms, having lost his will and seeming like amp in the wind.

    ¡°Yap!¡± Yeoni swung her sword while shouting loudly. She did it to attract the attention of the masked man, and it worked.

    It was not a usual voice on the battlefield after all.

    ¡°Onna (2)?¡± The masked man looked back at the sharp voice, then defended against Yeoni¡¯s sword by swinging his sword.

    Bung!

    At the same time Ganghyuk brandished the bag, but it missed the target as the masked man twisted his body.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Changgweon thanked him as he had indeed saved his life. Ganghyuk answered while swinging the bag constantly.

    ¡°We need to finish him first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Changgweon looked back while frowning.

    The situation was already extremely close. If the masked man was added to the equation, they would be definitely annihted.

    He had to determine something, so he grabbed the sword strangely without Ganghyuk and Yeoni noticing.

    ¡°Eo, there!¡±

    At that moment, somebody shouted out of dness.

    Dududud!

    At that moment, the could hear the sound of horses¡¯ hooves. It was the cavalry led by Shin Rip; hundreds of cavalry soldiers were rushing toward the vige.

    They looked very strong as picked soldiers that Joseon was proud of. With their arrival, the Japanese bandits in the field copsed like falling leaves in autumn.

    ¡°¡­¡± The masked man looked at the cavalry in confusion, then attacked again with a fiercer spirit.

    ¡°Everyone¡­Kill!¡± The masked man shouted in Japanese, hearing which, the other bandits made their final attempts. They looked insane, seeming ready to die. With that, more and more people were killed on both sides.

    ¡°Are they crazy?¡±

    The masked man did not care about his own life as he just swung his sword violently. Without the bag, Ganghyuk might have truly been killed already.

    Tung!

    The bag was very strong as it bounced off every attack.

    ¡°What is this?¡± The masked man shouted while being repelled back, seeming to be greatly shocked. Changgweon rushed toward him without missing the opportunity.

    ¡°Eeek!¡±

    The masked man swung his sword and attacked Changgweon, who forced the sword out of the former¡¯s hands, but still did not stop. He rushed out and hugged the masked man with his small body.

    ¡°Stab!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Stab us! Otherwise, we will all die.¡±

    There were rice fields around the vige, because of which, the movement of the cavalry was slowed. It would take them a while to arrive here. If they did not kill the masked man, almost everyone would die before they arrived.

    The sword in Yeoni¡¯s hand was trembling as she looked at Ganghyuk with twitching eyes.

    ¡®Goodness!¡¯

    As a doctor, he had faced times when he had to intervene in the life and death of a man, but never like this.

    He had to make decision to kill someone right now.

    ¡°Ak!¡±

    Another viger was killed while he was hesitating. They had to help finish off the masked man.

    ¡®F*ck my life!¡¯ Ganghyuk nodded his head. ¡°We cannot help it¡­ Stab!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yeoni immediately rushed toward the back of Changgweon with a grim face, taking a deep breath as she stabbed the sword deep into his body after apologizing.

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    ¡°Eok!¡±

    The sword crossed the old schr¡¯s body and pierced through the pit of the masked man¡¯s stomach. When she finally removed the sword, the masked man copsed, but so did Changgweon.

    ¡°Ka¡­¡±

    ckish red bubbles came out of the masked man¡¯s mouth. He did not die right away, seeming like he could stand up again.

    ¡°Are you Ok?¡±

    Ganghyuk and Yeoni rushed toward Changgweon, who shook his head with difficulty while blood rushed out of his mouth as well

    ¡°Help¡­ Help them.¡±

    ¡°Yeoni, go there. I will take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Bakayaro ¨C A Japanese curse word meaning ¡®stupid.¡¯

    Onna ¨C Japanese word for woman

    Minna¡­Sine ¨C Everyone¡­Kill!

 Chapter 55: Scholar [2]

    <h4>Chapter 55: Schr [2]</h4>

    Thebat area, which was extremely small between the two parties, was totally changed. After all, she was not amon farmer whocked fighting skills, but a good diator.

    Changgweon looked back with half closed eyes and murmured. ¡°Good.¡±

    He even showed a smile, showing that he was feeling good about the situation. Ganghyuk pressed his wound with his hands and said. ¡°Sir, please wait!¡±

    As he did so, red blood gushed through the gap between his fingers. Clearly, Yeoni¡¯s sword had caused a lot of damage: in one blow, his stomach, pancreas, and arteries were damaged.

    There were no organs which were left totally undamaged.

    ¡®He is much better than the masked man though.¡¯

    The masked man was already dead. As the sword wend upward, he had his heart piereced as well.

    ¡°First of all, we need IV¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk injected the needle in Changgweon¡¯s vein using his skillful handwork. As thetter¡¯s blood pressure was very low, he could hardly see the veins. However, it was not a big problem to him.

    He could draw the anatomy of the arm with his eyes closed. Hence, he soon fixed the IV bag with grass and looked at the wound again.

    ¡®He would be hopeless even in the hospital in my previous world¡­¡¯

    Ganghyuk would do something if he had some supernatural powers. However, he could not do anything here without any facilities. The only thing he could do was pressing hard to lose less blood.

    But, that would not help much.

    ¡°Sir, please gather heart.¡± He gave a meaningless encouragement as Changgweon¡¯s eyes became blunter. Thetter probably could see nothing because the blood pressure went down too quickly. The IV inflow could not surpass the blood outflow.

    ¡®Goodness!¡¯ He could do nothing even though he was proud of himself as the best surgeon.

    ¡°Sir, I will help you.¡± At that moment, Yeoni ran to him while keeping her sword in the sheath. She probably had killed all of the remaining Japanese bandits.

    ¡°Good! Can you keep it open?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni had assisted him for quite a long time, so she noticed something due of the experience¡ªhe could not survive.

    ¡°Give me the mosquito.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yeoni promptly handed over the small tweezers, with which, Ganghyuk tied the small blood vessels first. He did not dare to touch the artery first.

    With that, the rate of bleeding was lowered.

    Dududu!

    While Ganghyuk and Yeoni were trying to stop the bleeding, the cavalry arrived. The men in the front line held bloody swords. It seemed they had killed a lot of Japanese bandits on the way here.

    Ahead of them all were Shin Rip and governor Kim Yungil, and thetter jumped down from his horse first.

    ¡°What is this?¡± He sighed with grief while watching Changgweon lying down there.

    ¡°Eu¡­¡± Chagngweon recognized Yungil, so said he slowly but clearly. ¡°I am sorry¡­ I could not protect Haynggyo.¡±

    As he mentioned, most of the schrs were dead, and the survivors were mostly farmers.

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    ¡°Euuu¡­¡±

    Yungil could not watch him moaning in pain anymore, so he turned his head away and looked at Ganghyuk. He was wondering how Ganghyuk came here, but had had more important things to ask first.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    He felt that Changgweon could not survive. But, there was some expectation now that Ganghyuk was there. He was a person who made impossible things possible.

    However, even Ganghyuk could not help in this situation.

    ¡°He¡­¡± Although he did not state it clearly, both of them knew of the reality. His facial expression and tone suggested a grim prognosis.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    ¡°We need to reduce his pain.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible?¡± Yungil looked at Changgweon, who was moaning on the ground, feeling stuffy

    ¡°I can do that at least, sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good to hear¡­!¡±

    With that, Ganghyuk took out all narcotic analgesics that he had in the bag. There were only three in total, but it was better than nothing.

    ¡°Yeoni, please press here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni blocked the hole that she had made using a gauze and her hand. Then, Ganghyuk gave some narcotic analgesic through IV.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I am Ok¡­. Good.¡±

    Changgweon¡¯s eyes had lost their light. He probably was able to see nothing, not even Ganghyuk. The blood vessels to eyes are very tiny, and they were highly influenced by blood pressure.

    ¡°I survived thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no.¡±

    Changgweon had a smile on his pale face as he continued with a dry voice. ¡°You saved my daughter¡¯s life. You are the only son of my teacher¡­¡±

    It was hard for him to continue because of the blood in his mouth. Changgweon coughed and opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I could not have let you die¡­ ¡±

    ¡®Savior of his daughter¡¯¡­ Hearing this, Ganghyuk¡¯s face became pale. He did not know the life or death of Yeoju.

    ¡°Sir, Makbong has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Has he?¡±

    Fortunately, Makbong, Dolseok, and Yeoju seeded in escaping with the major troop. Then, they met the cavalry and marched here together. As they did not have horses, they arrived a bitte.

    They saw each other only a day ago, but they felt like it had been ten years since theyst met.

    ¡°Sir, you are alright?¡± Dolseok rushed to him, d to see Ganghyuk seeming fine.

    ¡°Yes, I am alive.¡±

    ¡°Who is ¡­ Ah¡­!¡±

    At that moment, Dolseok recognized the man on the ground. He had visited thetter¡¯s house following Ganghyuk, who used to be a regr visitor of Seungmun.

    ¡°He saved my life. We have a long story, but I think we need to call Yeoju first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok ran to Yeoju and brought her. Makbong assisted her in walking, as her feet had some problem.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine, sir.¡± Yeoju bowed to the extent she could. Ganghyuk greeted her in response and then took her to Changgweon.

    ¡°Here¡­¡±

    ¡°Father?¡±

    With the voice of Yeoju, the half-closed eyes of Changgweon were opened. He had heard the voice of his daughter that he had not expected. However, he could not see anything, even though he had opened his eyes.

    He asked in the air.

    ¡°Yeoju¡­ Are you Yeoju?¡±

    ¡°Yes, father. I am Yeoju.¡±

    ¡°I hear your voice before I died¡­ It seems like a dream.¡±

    ¡°Die? Sir, it is not true, right? Please tell me you will make him live.¡±

    Yeoju looked at Ganghyuk with surprise, who could not help avoiding her eyes.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    He was a man who did not say sorry often. At least, Yeoju had not seem him saying sorry. On the side, even Dolseok opened his eyes wide.

    Even if they were the same apologies, the weight of Ganghyuk¡¯s apology was very heavy. Yeoju had realized the meaning right away.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    She looked at Changgweon again. His life was diminishing, and there was no more IV left, either.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeoju¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, father¡­¡±

    Yeoju shed her tears while sitting next to her father, as Changgweon continued talking with a dry and hoarse voice.

    ¡°I was sorry throughout my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, father?¡±

    ¡°Now, you can¡­ do¡­ whatever you want. Not my will¡­¡±

    ¡°Father?¡± Yeoju tapped his shoulders, but there was no answer. Ganghyuk could not feel any pulse from his sagging arms either.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yeoju cried in the bosom of Changgweon, which was when Yungil recognized that Yeoju was a woman. Even more importantly, she was the daughter of Changgweon.

    ¡°Hey fellows! What are you watching? Go away.¡±

    He still had some sense and presence of mind, and knew how to be flexible. So, he let the soldiers, who were surprised at the sudden cry of a woman, leave the ce immediately.

    ¡°Do not tell of this anywhere. Ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, sir.¡±

    He did not forget to threat them not to tell this story to anyone. Fortunately, Shin Rip and his people who would not listen to him were far from the ce, interrogating the Japanese bandits. Screams and yells were heard asionally from their side.

    ¡°Miss Yeoju¡­¡±

    Yeoni held Yeoju¡¯s shoulders with her hands carefully, who was looking at the corpse of her father with her shoulders shaking. On looking closely, she found that her father had many wounds.

    ¡°Who did¡­ these cruel¡­things¡­to him?¡±

    Yeoni shook her body at the question of Yeoju.

    ¡°Ah, it is¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk interrupted immediately. If he left them talking, the innocent Yeoni would tell her the truth for sure. ¡°The masked man¡­ If it were not for your father, Yeoni and I would be dead too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Not only us, but all of the people here would have been killed.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked around the ce which was full of corpses and injured people. There were lots of dead bodies, but there were many survivors as well, all of whom owed their lives to Changgweon.

    They nodded their heads to show their agreement to thement of Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Then, who avenged my father?¡±

    Yeoju looked at the masked Japanese man while wiping her tears out.

    ¡°Yeoni did.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Yeoni was at a loss, but she did not say anything, just standing there still.¡±

    ¡°Yeoni, thank you.¡± Yeoju made a deep bow. Although she was poor, she was a noblewoman. Yeoni had made her stand up with an indebted face.

    ¡°Miss, pleased do not this.¡±

    ¡°No, I should do this. You did take revenge for my father.¡± Yeoju finished the deep bow while Ganghyuk and the others watched her in utter bewilderment.

    ¡°Are you Yeoju?¡± Yungil approached her and asked.

    ¡°Yes, governor.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. I built Hanggyo, and had asked him to teach here.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I heard that my father wanted to do that as well.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about his funeral. I will take responsibility for that.¡±

    ¡°But, we are at the battlefield, and still at war.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ do not worry! With the cavalry here, the Japanese bandits are not our match.¡± The governor pointed at cavalry soldiers who had surrounded the vige.

    At that moment, Shin Rip ran toward them with a delighted face. It seemed that he had obtained some information from the Japanese captives.

    ¡°Governor, it is done now. We found their temporary base.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It is not far from here, so we can attack right now. Come when you are ready.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    The governor looked at the group while letting Shin Rip leave first. The fellows sitting here, including Ganghyuk, looked quite terrible, not to mention Yeoju. He could not take them to the battlefield.

    Actually, he did not need to.

    ¡°Ganghyuk, can you take care of the injured soldiers and people here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Please leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Ok, then. I will leave this ce to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ please take care of the daughter of Changgweon.¡±

 Chapter 56: Scholar [3]

    <h4>Chapter 56: Schr [3]</h4>

    Dududu!

    The governor and Shin Rip left the vige while leaving a trail of dust behind them. There were tens of soldiers left to protect the vige, injured people, vige residents, and Gagnhyuk¡¯s group.

    ¡°There are fewer injured people that I thought.¡± Ganghyuk murmured while going through the houses which were being used for injured people. To this remark, Dolseok responded, ¡°They were dead or had fled away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±

    He remembered the time when they had started to run. There were many others who were doing the same, quite a number of whom were soldiers. But, most of them fell under one of the three cases that Dolseok had mentioned.

    ¡°Is this the ce where the heavy wounded are?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yeoni and I have treated the lightly wounded ones.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Dolseok was happy to hear the praise. Although he did not have good skills like Yeoni, he had a good memory. Once he learned something, he would rarely have any doubts. He could treat simple tears of scratches without any difficulties.

    ¡°Where is Yeoni?

    ¡°She must be with Miss Yeoju. May I call her?¡±

    ¡°No, no. There must be something that they can talk as women.¡±

    Ganghyuk shook his head. He had experience in losing his father as well. It was not cruel and sudden like in Yeoju¡¯s case, but he was clear that she might feel a bit offort if somebody were to be with her at this time.

    ¡®I need her assistance, though.¡¯

    But, he could not leave her with Makbong, who might ¡®console¡¯ her in a strange way.

    ¡°Where is Makbong?¡±

    ¡°He might be in the ce where the vigers are gathered.¡±

    ¡°Why is he going there?¡±

    ¡°In the war, many people were killed. Especially men¡­¡±

    That meant that there were more new widows. Ganghyuk did not want to hear anything more beyond that.

    ¡°He is crazy.¡±

    ¡°But, he saved my life, sir! He had good skills.¡±

    ¡°Did he? I would have been killed myself if it were not for Yeoni.¡±

    Of course, without Ganghyuk, Yeoni would have been killed too. It was a strange karma.

    ¡®It is really strange.;

    He saved Pyeonsu by chance, and they came here together. Ganghyuk opened the gate while wondering about their connections.

    There was a bad smell all over the ce, reflecting the fact that heavily wounded people were residing there.

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    ¡°These ones are fairly good, as the really bad ones died on the way. Most of the heavily wounded are the vigers¡±

    ¡°How much medicine have you used?¡±

    ¡°I used half of the antibiotics and half of the anti-inmmatory ones. I did not touch the others at all.¡±

    Dolseok cited the dose of the medicine to show off his memory. He was better than Yeoni in terms of memory for sure.

    ¡°Bandage?¡±

    ¡°I used half of that as well.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s see the patients.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. There are not many, though.¡±

    Dolseok passed Ganghyuk and opened the door, causing a gush of bad odor mixed with a bloody smell to m into their faces. A man was lying there with a wound on his chest.

    ¡°He was the one fighting with us.¡± Ganghyuk recognized him at a nce. He had thought that all of them were dead. However, this one here was apparently not killed.

    He was the one who fought to the end beside Changgweon.

    ¡°Dolseok, did you boil the water?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Then, bring some hot water. I need to cleanse the wound.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok went out after hearing themand of Ganghyuk. While he brought water, thetter investigated the wound carefully: how much bleeding had urred, what the depth of the wound was, and if any bones were broken.

    ¡®Ah, the sword was broken at that time.¡¯

    Owing to the broken sword, his wound was not fatal; his ribs were all intact. Naturally, the organs inside the ribcage were all intact as well.

    If he had damaged his lung, he might have had been dead already.

    ¡®His pectoralis major muscle is broken, but he might live.¡¯

    Rattle!

    At that moment, Dolseok came back with a container, making a sshing sound. ¡°Sir, here is the water.¡±

    ¡°Ok! Wear the gloves ande here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Ganghyuk went on to cleanse the wound with gauze using boiled water. As the scabs were removed, red blood started flowing out.

    ¡°Sir, shall I press it?¡± Dolseok asked on his own volition, clearly quite experienced up till this point.

    ¡°Yes, press it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Dolseok knew the process as they wiped and then pressed repeatedly to remove all the scabs.

    ¡°It might not be too deep.¡±

    ¡°Yes! The sword was obstructed because of the bone.¡±

    ¡°He is lucky to meet you after being wounded.¡±

    ¡°Is he?¡±

    Ganghyuk tilted his head and wondered. ¡®If he were lucky, he should not have been cut by the sword.¡¯

    ¡­like himself.

    Even Yeoni, who was an expert in martial arts, was shed by the sword. However, he was totally fine, save for some scratches because of the branches of the trees in the forest.

    ¡°Now, I need to stitch it up.¡±

    ¡°May I hold it?¡±

    Doseok brought the skin together to let him suture easily. He was very sensible; if they were an ordinary assistant and a professor rather than Dolseok and Ganghyuk, he would have been praised by the professor.

    ¡°Yes, but you should not do it like that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°His left and right nipples are not in the same line. If it is not done correctly, it will make it strange to lookter on.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­ You are right.¡±

    Ganghyuk had seen a patient with unbnced nipples. He was stitched well, but the location of the nipples was wrong. He could not forget the face of the resident who had done that.

    ¡®I had unstitched it all and then sutured again.¡¯

    It was a really annoying work. However, as he was the one to suture today, there would not be such an incident.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give the anesthetic.¡±

    ¡°But, he is not conscious.¡±

    ¡°He will wake up when it is too painful.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    If the patient had systematic anesthetic, it would help him a lot.

    Ganghyuk thought of the prescription that Heo Jun gave him, picking up the local anesthetic from the bag. ¡®He had told me about Seomsu and Chooh.¡¯

    After the war, he would tell the governor to find those ingredients.

    Chooh was a kind of herb, so he could find it somewhere; but, finding Seomsu would be difficult.

    How could he catch toads? Maybe he could get them quickly through soldiers.

    ¡°Hold him tight, as he may move.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At that moment, Ganghyuk injected the anesthetic. He observed the cut section while injecting and found that the section was cut very cleanly.

    ¡®He was fortunate that the masked man was an expert in sword.¡¯

    Yoeni and this schr had clean cuts, so it was easier for him to treat. If the section were dull, it would have been harder.

    ¡®It looks like a cut for an operation.¡¯

    Anyway, it was much better for the surgeon.

    ¡°Take the scissors.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    ¡°How can I suture this kind of a deep cut?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­¡± Dolseok observed the section carefully, which had the bone showing up. The skin, subcutaneous fat, and muscles were all cut clearly.

    ¡°First suture these muscles¡­¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Connective¡­tissues.¡±

    ¡°Next?¡±

    ¡°Then skin.¡±

    He clearly did not forget what he heard once. He could not remember some English words properly, but he had a really good memory overall.

    ¡°Good! You do well because you have a good teacher.¡±

    ¡°Hugh¡­¡± Dolseok was surprised for a moment, sighing when he met the fierce gaze of Ganghyuk.

    ¡°No, no¡­ You are right, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, hold it here,¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir!¡±

    Ganghyuk instructed him to hold the ces and then started stitching. He sutured delicately along the direction of the muscle, so that it would not burst even when the patient moved.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Dolseok eximed unknowingly, seeing that the open wound had be tightly closed, which always made him exim. ¡°You are really great.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This is nothing.¡±

    It was really nothingparing to the operations that he had done in that world. He had even removed somebody¡¯s liver and transnted it to another one¡¯s body.

    ¡®He is really surprised and moved.¡¯ Ganghyukughed while watching Dolseok opening his eyes wide. If he could, he would like to take him to the operation room in that world and show him difficult operations.

    He would like to let thetter know what he could truly do.

    ¡®He would be surprised to death.¡¯

    The muscles were soon stitched up, and the big opening became closed.

    It was a fact that the blood would stop if the bleeding area pressed and constricted. Hence, it was a very effective and powerful method to tightly press the cut section through suturing.

    Having finished with that, the blood had mostly stopped. The remaining blood was flowing from the subcutaneous fat and skin.

    ¡°He might wake up soon.¡±

    ¡°Shall we give him a painkiller?¡±

    Dolseok thought of the narcotic analgesic as a sleeping pill. It was Ganghyuk¡¯s fault, because he used it for that purpose.

    ¡°No, no. If he is wide awake, hold him. I will let him know of the situation and persuade him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    As the schr had a small frame, Dolseok could handle him easily. He was a big man after all, even though he had lost some weight during the war.

    ¡°Now, the connective tissue¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Here, we should be careful so as to not make it too tight.¡±

    ¡°Yes! If we do, it will be harder to stitch up the skin.¡±

    ¡°Good! Stitch a little loosely¡­ like this.¡±

    Ganghyuk stitched the subcutaneous fat and connective tissue together.

    If one tried too hard here to connect tightly and approach the skin too closely, it might distort the natural shape. In worst cases, the tissue under the knot could necrotize.

    It would be better to do it insufficiently. The skin was an organ that could heal very well after all.

    ¡®Additionally, this ce is very good because of good blood cirction.¡¯

    The wound was very near to the heart, which meant that the blood cirction would be very good.

    ¡°Eu¡­¡±

    When Ganghyuk finished suturing the connective tissues and went onto the skin, the schr opened his eyes. It seemed that he could not remember what had happened after the battle.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t move. You are under operation.!¡±

    While Dolseok pressed him tightly using his force, Ganghyuk started to talk to him.

    ¡°Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°Eu¡­ Doctor Baik!¡± The schr recognized him.

    ¡°Yes¡­ You were injured by the masked man, and I am treating you now.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The schr frowned at the remark of Ganghyuk.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°The masked man was killed.¡±

    Ganghyuk answered while stitching the skin. Skin sutures were very easy, because he had done a good job with the muscles and connective tissues.

    He thought that he could let Dolseok do it.

    ¡°Good¡­ good.¡± The schr opened his mouth again while wondering something.

    ¡°Who killed the man? Did the warrior with you kill him?¡± He was referring to Yeoni.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head in response, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Then what happened to my teacher? The professor, I mean.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not answer the question, finishing with the skin suture instead. He did not say anything for a while before responding, ¡°Sir Changgweon passed away in the fight with the masked man.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Professor!¡±

    ¡°Thanks to him, we could kill the masked man and survive.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± The schr could not continue talking due to the grief. Ganghyuk covered his wound with a bandage without saying anything.

    ¡°I will leave you for a while like this. I have some other patients to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ What happened to his body?¡±

    ¡°The governor ordered to recover the body. I think his body must have arrived at the government office now. It is said that the governor will hold the funeral. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

 Chapter 57: Letter from Hanyang [1]

    <h4>Chapter 57: Letter from Hanyang [1]</h4>

    Ganghyuk went out of the room afterforting the schr, with Dolseok following him.

    ¡°Sir, will you go to the next room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    ¡°We have a serious patient here.¡± Dolseok opened the door with a dark face, causing the emergence of a bad odor again. However this time, not only was there a bloody smell, but also that of a dposing body.

    In the room was a man wearing a policeman costume. Although he was breathless, he seemed to be conscious. As Dolseok mentioned, his status seemed to be terrible indeed.

    ¡°The arms are almost cut.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I tied but¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, was heing with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Heum¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk went to the policeman and saw that more than eighty percent of his wrist was cut off. It seemed that the enemy did not have good skills; his bone was not cut, but shattered.

    It had been long time since his wrist was cut. It seemed Ganghyuk could not suture it anymore. That might have been possible if he came here right after the attack.

    ¡®The hands below the wrist have already gone dead.¡¯

    The color of the hand had changed to ck, and was the cause of the rotten smell. It was really not a good situation.

    ¡®It is impossible¡­¡¯

    He was fortunate to meet Dolseok, as he did not lose much blood thanks to thetter¡¯s quick first aid.

    Ganghyuk looked at Dolseok with a satisfied expression on his face.

    ¡°You did a good job.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡± Dolseok smiled while scratching his head. There was pale smile on the patient¡¯s face as well.

    Ganghyuk, who was already very famous in Suwon, told Dolseok that he did a good job. It was a good signal.

    ¡°You tied him in time, which saved his life. How do you feel? Very painful?¡±

    ¡°I feel better than when I was first injured.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    It meant that the nerves were already been gone.

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    It was hard to say that he would be cutting off his arm. It was not the modern society after all. In Joseon, working force was very important, and now this man would be losing an arm.

    Although it was the left arm, it was a bad incident anyway.

    ¡®That is why we learn the subject ¡®To tell bad news¡¯ in the university.¡¯

    He thought about it during his study days, and it became more certain when he had to actually use it.

    It was useless; bad news was bad news at the end.

    ¡°First of all, you have survived.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The patient bowed without knowing of the next statement of Ganghyuk. Thetter did not pause, and told him right away.

    ¡°But, we need to cut an arm.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Dolseok tied your arm so you could live, but this part cannot be revived.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± He groaned while looking at the dangling arm. He probably was feeling totally lost right now.

    ¡°The color has already been changed.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°The flesh is dead. If we leave it as it is, you will lose the upper part as well.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    It might be more urate to tell that viruses would eat the remaining part too. But, he did not want to use more frightening expressions; the patient was shuddering already anyway.

    ¡°Dolseok, open the bag.:

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He told Dolseok the names of the things that he should search for, and then turned his head toward the policeman.

    He was half conscious, and seemed like he could hear nothing. However, he had to tell him what he would do.

    ¡°The operation will end soon. Do not worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you have family?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­I have a wife and children.¡±

    He had dependents, but he would lose an arm. This thought and the future implications had him feeling totally lost.

    ¡°Where do you live?¡±

    ¡°It is not far from here.¡±

    ¡°What did you do to earn a living?¡±

    ( Updated by BOX NOVEL.COM)

    ¡°My wife does needlework, and I was a farmer. I helped a nobleman to ssify and arrange the books too.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not have any interest in needlework, but arranging books stimted his interest.

    ¡°Did you sort the books? Can you read Chinese characters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can read enough to distinguish book titles.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will give you a job. Turn the head away.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Dolseok finished the preparation for the operation while they had the conversation. He took out gloves and arranged things so that Ganghyuk could use them conveniently: he was a good assistant.

    ¡°See here?¡± Ganghyuk pointed a white round tube on the section.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°This is an artery.¡±

    ¡°You told me it was red. But, this one is white.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the blood is not circting here. You had tied it after all.¡±

    ¡°Aha!¡±

    ¡°This one should be tied separately so that blood will note out through it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk tied the artery with thread. The operation was easier because the blood had not been circting for some time.

    And then, the veins were even easier to handle.

    ¡°Now, we have tied all the blood vessels. Let¡¯s cut off the rest of the part.¡±

    ¡°Eu¡­¡±

    The policeman¡¯s body shuddered at the remark to cut.

    ¡°Keep still. Tell me if you feel pains.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk took out the local anesthetic whileining about not having systemic anesthetics. But on second thought, it was still better than nothing.

    ¡°It will be painful.¡±

    As most of the part was cut, the area for injection was small. Ganghyuk finished injection at no time and then picked up scissors.

    ¡°I will cut it with this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Hold him tight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With a hideous sound, the arm was cut off directly. The policeman stayed still with his head turned away. Ganghyuk¡¯s remark to give him work had somewhatforted him.

    ¡°It is better to close the section by sewing with thread.¡±

    ¡°Ah, we will not leave it in this status?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Have you seen a case where I left the open wound without suture?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°The same principle will be applied to this case.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± Dolseok watched Ganghyuk close the wound while nodding his head, thetter finishing it quickly and delicately. He did it proficiently, without any hesitation or mistakes, showing only perfect movements.

    ¡°Good. Everything is done now.¡±

    ¡°Is it finished?¡±

    ¡°No, it is the beginning for him. It will be more important from now on. I will take him for getting approval from the governor.

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    It meant that Ganghyuk would take him to his house. Dolseok was interested in the economy of the house, so he did not like the idea.

    Where could he use a man with a single arm?

    ¡°What do you mean with ¡®eum¡¯?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I will follow your decision. But¡­¡± Dolseok whispered to him in a way that did not match with his big body.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You told him you would give him a job. Do you think you will use him at home?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Where will you use him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, he knows Chinese characters. I am sure there is stuff we can get him to do.¡±

    ¡°I see. I will deliver the message.¡±

    His master had said that he would take the patient to home. So, there was nothing that Dolseok could do except for nodding his head andplying.

    ¡°Are there any more of them?

    ¡°No, sir. The rest of them died on the way here.¡± Dolseok shuddered because of the memory of thest night. He must have been lying on the field if it had not been for Makbong.

    The Japanese bandits were too fierce and strong.

    ¡°It is a miracle that our group survived.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yeoni and Makbong did a good job this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will take them wherever I go.¡±

    ¡°Will you go somewhere, again?¡±

    Gwanggyomeyon and Anseong¡­And this time, it was the battlefield. It had been two months since he left home. Although Dolseok was a servant, he was not ustomed to roaming around.

    It was natural that he did not like it.

    ¡°Ah, I did not mean that. I would like to take a rest as well of course.¡±

    ¡°Hugh¡­ I am relieved.¡±

    Ganghyukughed while watching Dolseok giving a sigh of relief. ¡®I will take a rest, but you won¡¯t.¡¯

    He would ask the governor to get the toads. Then, Dolseok would have to do stuff too. He would order the servants to get the toads as well, in which case, Dolseok was the most reliable one. So, he had no intention to give thetter any holidays.

    ¡®I cannot experiment it on humans of course.¡¯

    It was a kind of poison, so he could not use it on human beings right away. He had to make an experiment on animals first. Then the easiest ones were dogs. Cows or horses were too expensive, and chickens were not good references.

    Dolseok would have to dedicate himself to toad and dog hunting for a while.

    Ganghyuk patted Dolseok¡¯s back and returned to the patient. ¡°When it is over here, follow me. You can earn more with book sorting and arrangement at my home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you!¡± The policeman thanked Ganghyuk profusely, knowing well how big a grace this was.

    When Ganghyuk came out of the room, it was already dark.

    ¡°Dolseok¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°The cavalry will not lose, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. In the field, even the fiercest bandits could not be a match the cavalry soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Then, the fire must be ours.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed at the queue of torches that had filled the vige.

    ¡°Well, it is too dark to distinguish people.¡±

    ¡°Call our guys.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­What should I tell them?¡±

    ¡°If something happens, we will run away.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Dolseok had the same thought about not being involved in the war anymore. Hence, he brought all of the fellows in no time, namely Yeoju, Yeoni, and Makbong.

    ¡°Get some food and weapons.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°It seems the torches belong to our team, but I want to be sure.¡± Ganghyuk pointed at the torches while holding his bag. It would be difficult to fight against them because they seemed like a big troop.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡­

    A whileter, they heard the sound of horses¡¯ hooves.

    Dududu!

    There were some military officers who became visible, and the one in the front was quite familiar to Ganghyuk: it was an officer of Shin Rip. He could still remember thetter cutting the neck of a Japanese bandit.

    ¡®Ah, we won!¡¯

    As a matter of fact, Shin Rip had dispatched an advance party. The officer shouted with a pleasant face. ¡°We attacked their base and killed them all. The general wille soon. Be ready to wee him.¡±

    All of the people except the injured went to the entry of the vige. Shin Rip and Kim Yungil returned in triumph, and the war ended.

    ¡­

    It was a victory anyway, even though they had a lot of dead people. Therefore, the governor was very happy. He hosted the funeral of Changgweon grandly as he had promised.

    ¡°As his house is too small, it is better to hold the funeral in the government office.¡±

    At the proposal of the governor, Seungmun shook his head. ¡°No! How about doing it in my house? I feel bad because my student was killed in a strange ce.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Okay, I will follow your decision.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I will manage it all.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, I will support with the materials and people.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The highest authority and the richest man in Suwon cooperated for Changgweon¡¯s funeral. Therefore, his funeral was magnificent. Schrs in Eotanmyeon and all the vigers came to visit and show their respect.

    Seungmun was satisfied with the funeral.

    ¡°Changgweon lived a good life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. He saved my life as well.¡±

    ¡°I heard the story. You did a good job too. I am proud of you.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    Seungmunughed and then gave him something. ¡°It is for you.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°One is a letter from Sunshin, and the other is a letter from Heo Jun. They asked you toe to Hanyang. When everything is sorted out here, pay them a visit in Hanyang.

 Chapter 58: Letter from Hanyang [2]

    <h4>Chapter 58: Letter from Hanyang [2]</h4>

    ¡°Did both of them send a letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­You are quite blessed.¡± Seungmunughed.

    Ganghyuk was a guy who used to be called a gangster some time ago. But now, he had be a doctor and made friends with good people in Hanyang. He had even participated in the war against the Japanese by following the governor.

    As a father, Seungmun was quite moved by this transformation.

    ¡°Here are the letters.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, father.¡± Ganghyuk received the letters. Although he could read better than before, he did not have the fluency to read them without difficulty. He might need some time to interpret them, or he might need help from Yeoju.

    ¡°Do you remember the servant that you sent me?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­Do you mean Park Kyungwon?¡±

    It was hard to call him a servant. He had stayed there as a patient rather than a servant.

    First of all, he did not pay him at all. Of course, he could think that his medical fees would be his wages.

    ¡°He is very diligent.¡±

    ¡°Really? Has he already started working?¡±

    ¡°Yes! He sorted the books with a bandaged arm, asking for characters that he did not know.¡±

    ¡°Did he?¡±

    Ganghyuk was surprised that he had already started working. It had been only a few days since he lost an arm after all. He had to take a handful of medicines because of the wounds everyday.

    ¡°Yes, I told him not to do it, but he insisted.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­ He was the soldier who fought with Dolseok. Please take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course! He became disabled while fighting the Japanese. We have to be generous to him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°I will go to meet my guests.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    A crowd of people had gathered for the funeral of Changgweon. Of course, many of them came to see Seungmun, rather than to remember Changgweon. Perhaps, more people came there to see Seungmun than Changgweon.

    ¡®There are not many that I know.¡¯ Ganghyuk saw the scene and wondered. He knew Governor Kim Yungil and Clerk Lee Jeongbok at most. However, he had seen them on the battlefield all along, so he did not want to see them here anymore.

    ¡®I had better go to Yeoju.¡¯

    It seemed that she had managed to be alright; she ate well and looked tidy. She looked quite fine for a woman who had lost her father a few days ago.

    Of course, he did not know what she truly felt.

    ¡°Dolseok¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    Dolseok was drinking with the other servants, but did not hesitate to run to Ganghyuk once he heard his master¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Yeoju.¡±

    ¡°What? If the great master knew it, I would be scolded.¡±

    ¡°It is alright. We will go there secretly.¡±

    ¡°But, there are too many people¡­¡±

    ¡°There is a way that servants use.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk had be better than before, but he was still a gangster rather than a nobleman in Dolseok¡¯s view. How could a nobleman try to use the servants¡¯ne?

    Dolseok guided him with worries.

    Fortunately, all the servants were busy serving for guests, and there were not many in the inner building. (1)

    ¡°Hurry up¡­Hurry!¡± Dolseok was anxious; he could not understand why Ganghyuk was so rxed.

    ¡°I aming.¡±

    ¡°Run.¡±

    ¡°You told me that a noblemen never ran.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    As it was true, Dolseok could not say anything. He could not help but take care by himself.

    ¡°Here¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°In the room¡­ Let¡¯s see. Miss Yeoju is alone.¡±

    Dolseok guided him to the room where Yeoju stayed without difficulty. There was only one pair of shoes on the footstone.

    ¡°Good! You did a nice job.¡± ( Updated by BOX NOVEL.COM)

    ¡°I will stay here, and will give you a signal if somebodyes.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°But, you need to be quick.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok¡­You are nagging me too much.¡± Ganghyuk went into the room while shaking his head, only to see Yeoju shedding tears alone.

    She seemed pacified and calm; she was not much surprised to see Ganghyuk.

    ¡°You came here¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I am not really alright, but I can manage it.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk sat down in front of Yeoju without saying anything. Time went by, and he started feeling needles in his feet. Then, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to continue painting?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    It seemed that Yeoju had something in mind. She hesitated for some time and then opened her mouth. ¡°I will begin painting after the funeral.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then, will you go to Hanyang with me?¡±

    ¡°Hanyang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hanyang.¡±

    She could not answer right away. She then asked him after some time of agony.

    ¡°Did my drawing help you?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    There was no reason for him to hesitate in answering that question. He was always feeling gratitude toward her drawings.

    ¡°Do you really mean it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I am searching for the herbs, and Yeoni and Dolseok learn medicine with the book you made for us.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Yeoju bent her head, showing a smile of satisfaction, but Ganghyuk did not notice it unfortunately.

    ¡°Will you go with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    ¡°Good! You don¡¯t need to worry about your house. I will have someone to take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ I trust you.¡±

    Ganghyuk thought of Park Kyungwon who hade here recently. He was amoner and not a ve. Furthermore, he could read Chinese characters. It was good for him to have his own residence.

    As Yeoju¡¯s house was near the clinic, he could lend it to him.

    ¡°Take it easy. If you need something, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    ¡°No. You are the daughter of my savior.¡±

    ¡°But you saved my life, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have Karma between us.¡±

    Ganghyuk went out of the room with a slightugh. Meanwhile, Dolseok gave a sigh of relief on seeing hime out.

    ¡°You finally came out.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­You can go back to the table and have some drinks.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    Seungmun had opened his warehouse without sparing anything, so all the visitors felt full. While they were enjoying their time eating and drinking, they praised Changgweon. Actually, he was a hero in Eotanmyeon; nobody could reject that.

    ¡°There is no one like your father.¡±

    ¡°I owe my life to your father.¡±

    Yeoju could hear those incessant praises. Heo Nanseolheon paid a visit to her and consoled her. All of them tried to offer her support and strength to live on.

    Thanks to them, Ganghyuk and the other people could be released from the burden.

    ¡­

    ¡°Yeoju seemed really good now.¡± Ganghyuk was on the horse.

    ¡°Yes, Yeoni told me so.¡± Dolseok was holding the reigns as always. They were on the way to the governor.

    ¡°Are Yeoni and Makbong searching for a ce for their group in Hanyang?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There are some other groups in Hanyang already, but she said they can solve the problem.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need them. We might have some troubles on the way to Hanyang. We will surely need them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they don¡¯t keep two tongues in one mouth.¡±

    At first, Dolseok despised them and called them ¡®gangsters.¡¯ But now that they had be friends, Dolseok was actually defending them.

    Ganghyuk was in the same shoe as well.

    ¡°Sir, we have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Ganghyuk took off the horse, not wanting to be rude to the governor.

    ¡°Why did youe here by yourself? You could have used the messenger to deliver the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it is not for his medicine. I came here to ask a favor.¡±

    ¡°No medicine, then?¡±

    ¡°I have that of course.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°He is the governor, you know?¡±

    He could not imagine Governor Kim Yungil without Viagra. He had always been happy since he used Viagra. Even now, he ran to him with dness, wearing his shoes nevertheless (2).

    ¡°Oh, when did youe? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you would be here?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother you.¡±

    ¡°No, what are you talking about? Between us¡­ Come in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The soldiers were at a loss because the governor himself greeted Ganghyuk, weing him at the gate. Who else could be weed like him? A Minister?

    ¡°What are you doing, there? We have a VIP here.¡±

    The soldiers moved hurriedly on hearing hismand. Some of them prepared a drinking table while others brought out some snacks.

    ¡°Heo heo¡­ After the victory, they are all rxed.¡± The governorughed as he went into the room.

    In his room was a folding screen, with silk cushions and futonid out. They looked very expensive, and seemed like things he could not have bought with just his sry.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± The governor sat down first and asked Ganghyuk to take a seat.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Dolseok, wait here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok arranged the shoes of Ganghyuk and governor, then went to stay outside. With that, Ganghyuk and the governor sat in the room undisturbed.

    The governor looked at Ganghyuk authoritative.

    ¡°What brings you here today?¡±

    ¡°I came here to ask you for a favor.¡±

    ¡°What is it? If I can, I will do it for you.¡± He nodded his head first without even knowing what favor the other would request for. He knew how to handle people indeed. Ganghyuk was moved by his technique to move people¡¯s mind and said. ¡°I need some medicine.¡±

    ¡°Medicinal herbs? I have already told my pharmacist that you can take anything from my warehouse.¡±

    ¡°It is very rare, so I think it is not in your warehouse.¡±

    ¡°What is it, then?¡±

    He showed the attitude that he could do anything for him.

    ¡®Viagra is a good thing indeed¡­ Haha.¡¯

    Ganghyuk said while rubbing the silk pouch that he had brought. ¡°It is called Seomsu, which is the poison of a toad.¡±

    ¡°Toad? Does it work as medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will be very useful when I treat patients with heavy wounds.¡±

    ¡°Ok. I will ask soldiers to catch toads. I think they can catch them easily in the hills behind the vige.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Is it all? Then, we can have a good time.¡±

    The governor took the jar on the table and poured a drink in the ss, offering it to Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Ganghyuk¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Will you go to Hangyang?¡±

    ¡°I am going to Hanyang soon because my acquaintances invited me.¡±

    The governor smiled at the remark of Ganghyuk.

    ¡°No¡­ Not that kind. I will be in Hanyang to work in Internal Affairs.¡±

    ¡°Internal Affairs? Wow, will you be a minister?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. It is not fixed yet.¡±

    Although he had told him to not make a fuss, it seemed he was appointed as a minister indeed. If the governor had be the minister of internal affairs and was asking him to go to Hanyang, it meant that he would take him and give him an office as well.

    Ganghyuk should have said yes to this offer at normal times. But, the king right now was Seonjo.

    ¡®I could fall into a swamp¡­¡± (3)

    Traditional Korean houses have two buildings: the outer building is for men, and inner building is for women. In Joseon, girls and boys do not sit together after seven years of age.

    In Korea, it is a figure of speech to show one¡¯s dness when onees out without wearing any shoes. It reflects one¡¯s joy on seeing the other to the extent that he or she ended up forgetting to wear his shoes.

    Korea was invaded by the Japanese in the sovereignty of Kong Seonjo.

 Chapter 59: Letter from Hanyang [3]

    <h4>Chapter 59: Letter from Hanyang [3]</h4>

    People would always have a desire to possess power, and Ganghyuk was no exception. He wanted to be a Congressman in that world. But, he felt that it would not be feasible, so he gave it up soon.

    ¡®It is tempting indeed.¡¯

    The proposal of the governor could be realized. However, there were too many disadvantages.

    ¡®I feel stuffed in the house already, and the pce will be worse.¡¯

    Ganghyuk liked freedom as a part of his nature, and he was from the other world, which was much freer. Hence, he did not have the confidence to live in the pce.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like to be on office?¡±

    It seemed that Ganghyuk had shown all his agony on his face, allowing the governor has read his face.

    Ganghyuk answered with an embarrassed smile. ¡°Yes¡­It is a really good offer, but I¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. You can change your mind at any time.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sir.¡±

    ¡°You just need to remember that I will go to Hanyang to work in Internal Affairs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The governor left some room for Ganghyuk and drank the liquor. Ganghyuk followed him, finding it to be quite tasty. It seemed that they had same taste in liquor.

    ¡°By the way, it is said that the daughter of Changgweon is still in your house.¡±

    He seemed to have some suspicion as he was beating around the bush. As he knew that they were together from Anseong to Eotanmyeon, he might have had some thoughts. It could be a reasonable suspicion from his perspective.

    ¡°Yes, we could not leave her in an empty house. So, my father gave her the detached house.¡±

    ¡°Good! She is not a bad candidate for your spouse.¡±

    At this point, he did not have just a suspicion; he had a firm misunderstanding. Ganghyuk shook his hands to deny it. He would have to marry someday if he had to live in Joseon, but it was not the time right now.

    He would rather go to the pce and serve King Seonjo.

    ¡°No, sir. My father did that because she is the daughter of his student.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡±

    He seemed to not believe Ganghyuk¡¯s exnation, but fortunately, he did not continue talking on that matter.

    At that moment, Clerk Lee Jeongbok arrived. He opened the door carefully and came inside.

    ¡°Your lordship, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why do you call me lordship? Not yet.¡±

    The governorughed even though he spoke to Jeongbok like that. Jeongbok confirmed in response, ¡°You will be a minister soon, so you deserve the title of lordship.¡±

    ¡°Heo heo¡­ You make too much fuss like Ganghyuk.¡±

    It was better tough together. Actually, it was a little funny indeed. So, Ganghyukughed loudly.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡±

    The three of them ended upughing for a while before stopping. The governor had work to attend to.

    ¡°Good! Ganghyuk, I have to work now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will be leaving.¡±

    ¡°I will take care of what you said.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    With that, Ganghyuk left the room hastily. When he got out, Dolseok was telling his story from the battlefield. A group of soldiers were gathering and listening in with interest.

    ¡°Then, my master picked up the bag. You know the bag, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°You mean the ck one?¡±

    Although he had heard a part of it, it seemed that he had bluffed a lot. Ganghyuk did not want to interrupt him, so he approached him slowly.

    ¡°He hit the masked man with the bag, and the masked man copsed.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Then I stabbed immediately.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Wonderful!¡±

    He had clearly told a lie, but it sounded real as he told the story with passion and color.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Sir!¡±

    Dolseok bent his head quickly as if he were caught in the middle of bad behavior. The other soldiers bowed as well.

    ¡°Lord Baik!¡±

    ¡°Schr!¡±

    ¡°Doctor!¡±

    They used different titles, but they all greeted him with respect.

    ¡°Good. How is your arm.¡±

    ¡°It is good. Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°How is your stomach?¡±

    ¡°I am much better now, sir.¡±

    The soldiers showed their small or big wounds. Some of them were treated by Dolseok, and some were treated by Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Ok, ok. May I take Dolseok now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t bluff too much.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok ran hastily to the stable while hiding his embarrassment. Ganghyuk opened his mouth after getting on the horse.

    ¡°Dolseok¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Did you have fun telling a lie?¡±

    ¡°Lie? Why do you use such a word?¡±

    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s good. By the way, are you good at climbing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Dolseok asked him back without knowing his fate.

    Ganghyuk pointed at the hill aheadughing. The hill did not look attractive, because there was a thick growth in the woods on it.

    ¡°I mean, are you good at climbing such a hill?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did it in the past¡­to cut firewood.¡±

    Before he became the body servant of Ganghyuk, he had to do house chores like the other servants. These days, he worked like an assistant rather than the body servant, so his status had changed a lot.

    Dolseok could not remember when was thest time he had gathered firewood and carried an A-frame on his back.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Will you go to the mountain?¡±

    ¡°No, I am not going. I have something else to do. And, I need to take rest.¡±

    He had Chooh already. It was an ingredient of the deadly poison given to the criminals in Joseon, so it was not hard to find. There was some in the government office, as well as in the drug stores in the marketce.

    Once he got Seomsu (poison of toad), he could start with the animal experiments.

    ¡®Human beings are bigger than dogs.¡¯

    It would be safe if he used half the dose that showed side effects in dogs. It was a primitive method, though. But, what could he do? He did not have any other choice.

    ¡°Then, shall I go alone?¡±

    ¡°No, with soldiers¡­Take other servants in my house and go get some toads.¡±

    With that, they all started to hunt toads. Soldiers thought that it was a part of their training, and the servants of Seungmun did not know the reason at all. At the same time, they caught the street dogs as well. Some vigers thought that there was a tiger out there that was eating the dogs.

    These toads and dogs were brought to the clinic.

    Dolseok had his nose sunburnt and turned red as he came back from the toad hunting mission and asked, ¡°Where do you want to use them?¡±

    ¡°Wait, I am busy right now.¡±

    ¡°Why are you operating on a toad.¡±

    ¡°I am separating the poison sac.¡±

    Dolseok thought that his work would be finished after catching the toads. But clearly, it was not. If he had read the letter from Heo Jun, he could have known in advance.

    ¡®Seomsu is the poison sac of the toad. If you separate and dry it, it canst longer.¡¯ Therefore, Dolseok had to cut up stuff every day.

    ¡°Then, all of these are¡­?¡± Dolseok pointed at all the Seomsu being dried in the yard and asked. The amount out there was enormous indeed, which was why Ganghyuk termed it as ¡®enough¡¯.

    ¡°Yes, they are the poison sacs of toads.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to kill someone? If you do, it is better to tell Yeoni or Makbong.¡±

    ¡°Fellow, I am a doctor. I want to save peoples¡¯ lives, not kill them.¡±

    ¡°But, it is a poison, sir! Will you use poison to save people? That sounds strange.¡±

    It was natural that Dolseok would show such a response. Ganghyuk was surprised at first as well when Heo Jun mentioned these poisons. But, he could understand what he meant because he knew of the pharmacological concepts behind it.

    ¡®We can call them anesthetic before the neural poison causes paralysis.¡¯

    Nevertheless, it was very dangerous indeed. The primitive anesthetics in Western medicine were very dangerous too. Some people had died during dental treatments as well cause of that very reason.

    ¡°Dr. Heo had told me about it. So, I think that it is worth trying.¡±

    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t need any more toads, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have already told the governor to stop.¡±

    ¡°Good! There is a rumor that a tiger ising down to the vige frequently nowadays.¡± Dolseok said while his body shuddered.

    Ganghyuk knew about the cause of the rumor, as he was the one responsible for the incident.

    ¡®No matter what, Makbong did a good job.¡¯

    As the interests of Ganghyuk and Makbong coincided, he could get many dogs thanks to their coboration. The dogs in the vige bothered Makbong a lot when he circted through widows¡¯ houses for his night service.

    As a result, Ganghyuk could gather dogs easily thanks to him, and thetter enjoyed his night trips without any barking dogs. It was hard to find a better win-win situation than this.

    ¡°Why are there so many dogs in the clinic? It seems like all the dogs in the vige are gathered in one ce.¡±

    ¡°When you were catching toads, I was working too. Let¡¯s go to the clinic.¡±

    ¡°Will you kill a dog? We did not have meat this summer because we were in the temple¡­ Hehe.¡± Dolseok went to the backyard whileughing in a pleased and excited manner.

    Although the backyard had quite arge area, it was very crowded with all the dogs.

    ¡°Eum¡­I will use that.¡± Ganghyuk pointed at the dog barking in the front line and said.

    ¡°Yes, you have good eyes! You chose a very strong one indeed.¡±

    Although it barked harshly, Dolseok was not scared at all. He came to the dog and seized it by the scruff of the neck. With that, the dog rolled its tail and urinated on the spot.

    ¡°Shall I kill it now?¡±

    ¡°No, I will feed it something.¡±

    ¡°Feed and then kill? Okay! There is a saying that a ghost who dies after eating looks better.¡±

    Dolseok pulled the dog and went to the front yard, bringing some leftover food in a bowl.

    ¡°Stop! Mix this with it.¡±

    ¡°Give him some herbs? Do you want to rejuvenate it?¡±

    Dolseokughed while thinking of eating the dog. He seemed to have forgotten all the pains that he had endured in order to catch the toads.

    But, his face became dark when he noticed what Ganghyuk put in the bowl. He had put some extraordinary herbs in there.

    ¡°You told me that that was a poison!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is a poison.¡±

    ¡°If he eats a poison, then we cannot eat him.¡±

    It was not always true, but of course, there was a huge possibility of it to go bad. So, he did not have any intention to eat that kind of meat.

    ¡°If you want, I will give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­You want to kill me? I have been so loyal to you!¡±

    ¡°Wait! I will make an anesthetic with this.¡±

    Ganghyuk mixed the Seomsu powder and Chooh extract with the dog food by using a syringe, which he used to check the contents and specify the dose.

    ¡°Will you give it to him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will eat. He is terrified right now.¡±

    ¡°He must eat it.¡±

    ¡°Eo! He is eating it alright. He seems to have a good appetite!¡±

    Although the dog was terrified, he could not ovee the hunger. Furthermore, there was meat in the bowl, which tempted him to eat.

    ¡°He seems alright. Are you sure that it is a poison?¡±

    ¡°Strange. I put equal to the amount used in the deadly poison¡­Look at that, Dolseok!¡±

    ¡°He is frothing!¡± Dolseok clicked his tongue while feeling sorry. However, Ganghyuk did not know why Dolseok clicked his tongue. Was it because he was sorry for the dog, or the fact that he could not eat dog meat?

    Soon, the dog becamepletely dead.

    ¡°Eum¡­ It is too strong. Bury him.¡±

    ¡°Bury a dog?¡±

    ¡°It is a part of an experiment to save people. So, we need to bury him.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­Where?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You must dig the ground.¡±

    ¡°Now you are asking me to dig the ground¡­¡± Dolseokined and then went to get his shovels and the A-frame carrier. As he was going out, Ganghyuk shouted from behind.

    ¡°Hurry up. We do not have time. I must finish this experiment soon.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Sunshin asked me toe to Hanyang. I need to go within the next month.¡±

    ¡°Ok, sir.¡±

 Chapter 60: Geoncheondong [1]

    <h4>Chapter 60: Geoncheondong [1]</h4>

    ¡°It was the first time for me to have a funeral for dogs.¡± Makbong, who had caused so many dogs to die, murmured to himself. He had just finished bowing to the tombs of dogs.

    Ganghyup petted his back. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bow.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I just paid a minute¡¯s silent tribute.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked around at the tombs with an apology. On the tombstones were the names of the dogs that didn¡¯t make it through the experimentation. Although their names did not have any special meanings, he wrote them on the tombstones nevertheless.

    ¡°Your calligraphy is getting better and better.¡± Yeoju praised.

    Ganghyuk used to be in the calligraphy club in that world. And now that he had toe in contact with Chinese characters every day and had more opportunities to write, his skills were bound to improve.

    ¡°Is that so? Thank you! I wrote this with all my heart because I felt sorry for them.¡±

    ¡°Did you finish making the medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It owes much to these dogs.¡±

    He could finally discover the dose which made a person unconscious but did not inhibit breathing. The surviving dogs were anesthetized sessfully using the dose. Some of them were given stitches in order to find if they were really anesthetized.

    The results were very satisfactory indeed!

    ¡°If I follow this, it works very well. Please write it down in the book.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Yeoju received the note that Ganghyuk wrote. It was basically a scribble because he wrote quickly during the experiment. As Arabic numbers and English characters were mixed in it, it was hard for Yeoju to understand.

    ¡°You want me to arrange it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Please use some drawings as well. You saw how I separated the poison sac from the toad, right.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have already painted it.¡±

    ¡°Good! You are a genius!¡±

    She had a passion for drawing and painting by nature, but after her father¡¯s death, she showed the passion outwardly more. She told him that she would like to help save people who might die of injuries like her father.

    No matter what reason she had, it was a good thing for Ganghyuk. With that, a good quality medical book was in the process of being made.

    ¡°Yeoni¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Did you find a ce to have performances in Hanyang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we did¡­ But, we have some conflicts with the fellows who reside there.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We will sort it out.¡±

    If they fought physically, Yeoni¡¯s group would not lose. He did not know about others, but Yeoni and Makbong were good fighters.

    After all, many Japanese bandits were killed by them, to the point where even the governor envied Ganghyuk.

    ¡®Heo, your fellows are excellent! One can match a 100 soldiers.¡¯ He could not forget how the governorughed while saying that.

    But one could not do everything with physical power alone.

    ¡°If you need some help, tell me.¡± Ganghyuk had a decent background. Furthermore, if the governor became the minister, he would be a great influencer in Hanyang.

    Ganghyuk did not know when it would happen though.

    ¡°No, sir. I will do it by myself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if you need my help. I am willing to help you.¡±

    ¡°By the way, when will you leave?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    He could leave at any time. There was nothing tying him to Suwon anyway.

    ¡®Because of the governor, the old man pushes me hard as well.¡¯

    Seungmun wanted him to go to Hanyang as soon as possible. The governor had already told the former that Ganghyuk had rejected a government office in Hanyang. So, Seungmun thought that he could change his mind once he was in Hanyang, and hence pushed him constantly to go.

    However, Seungmun already knew that he could not force him to do something.

    ¡°I can leave at any time. The problem is about your fellows.¡±

    ¡°We can leave soon. Our performance is being closed soon.¡±

    ¡°Have you finished the performance?¡±

    Makbong was a man who rode a swing. But Yeoni? She was the Eoreumsani who could not be substituted. How could they have a performance without her?

    ¡°Ah¡­ We did. Except Makbong and myself, they are all actors.¡±

    ¡°Do they premier a y?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we y drama.¡±

    It seemed that they earned little money from the drama performance. Actually, they did not have financial difficulties even though they did not perform at all. Ganghyuk supported the fellows with food and products, so that they could live alright nevertheless.

    The treasure from Chiljangsa, where Ganghyuk became the ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯, were bountiful. Furthermore, he did not spare materials for the group, so their loyalty toward him was increased even more.

    ¡°Then, when shall we go? I would like to go together. It is not next door, you know?¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir. We will escort you. There are bad rumors about that ce indeed.¡±

    Joseon did not have a big war for 200 years. There was the Eulmyowaeran some time ago, but it was a local battle rather than a national war. In terms of the nationwide situation, the peaceful time had continued over the years. Therefore, people should have enjoyed their life; however, that was not the case.

    Nobility enjoyed their lives, but themoners could not. Therefore, there were thieves everywhere.

    ¡®Im Ggeokjeong should have been active around this time as well.¡¯

    And not just those famous thieves, some small andrge bandits appeared throughout the nation during these times. The way from Suwon to Hanyang was not an exception. There was a rumor that a nobleman who tried to pay a visit to the governor was robbed by the thieves on the way.

    ¡°Yes, I heard about it. I would be endangered if I encountered them.¡± He was a nobleman, and the things he had were very expensive. Even Dolseok used a fan at this point.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will escort you.¡± Yeoniughed while showing the sword that she received in thest war. The governor gave the sword to her as a praise for her achievements.

    She had killed the masked man, so she deserved to get rewarded.

    ¡°Ok, then. We will leave as soon as you are ready.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    After that conversation, Yeoni and Makbong went back to the marketce, while Ganghyuk, Dolseok, and Yeoju remained at the dog cemetery. There was nothing much for them to do there. Three people in a dog cemetery¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Why is it so cold here?¡± With the remark of Ganghyuk, they went back home promptly.

    ¡­

    Going to Hanyang was different from going to Mt. Gwanggyo. It might take very long, and they might stay there for a while. Therefore, there were many things for them to bring.

    ¡°Dolseok, we need rice and herbs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ah, fans too. I will give them to Sunshin and Dr. Heo as presents.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk sat there and ordered this and that to Dolseok while Yeoju was busy packing her painting tools. Yeoni and Makbong had also packed their bags by now.

    ¡°We have a lot to carry.¡±

    They carried a bag each, but the cart carried by cows was still full of things: rice, herbs, fans, leather, and dried meat¡­

    Although there were just four cows to pull the cart, they seemed enough to do the task.

    ¡°Sir, we will be good, right?¡± Dolseok was afraid of going Hanyang. When he told a lie in front of soldiers, he was like Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. But right now, he was showing his true nature as a coward.

    ¡°Yes, we will be fine. You know Yeoni and Makbong, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I trust them, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go. There is nothing around here. It¡¯s so quiet. Why do you have a chicken heart?¡±

    ¡°Thievese when it is very quiet, sir.¡±

    Actually, that made sense indeed. It was a remote mountain, and there were no other people. Hence, there was a dreary feeling that something mighte.

    At that moment, Yeoni stopped all of a sudden. ¡°It is strange. There is no sound of insects.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is strange indeed.¡± Makbong picked up his sword.

    When the mood became darker, Ganghyuk scolded Dolseok.

    ¡°Fellow, don¡¯t chatter your teeth.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me, sir.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be rolled in a straw mat?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I am sorry.¡±

    While they quarreled, some shadows blocked them. They were armed with rods and metal ils, not really looking like professionals.

    ¡°Fellow! Leave what you have there and go!¡± The voice of the fellow with the metal il trembled. But when he threateningly swayed his metal il, the colleague beside him was hit instead.

    ¡°Eok¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry!¡±

    All of these antics encouraged Ganghyuk¡¯s group; heck, even Dolseok was encouraged at this point!

    ¡°It is quite funny.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    The bandits came out to snatch their carriage, although they were a bit afraid of the owners. If Ganghyuk¡¯s group were not prepared, they would have lost their carriage indeed. But unfortunately for the former, Ganghyuk and his fellows were pretty well prepared.

    ¡­

    ¡°What should we do with them?¡±

    All the thieves were kneeling down a few minutester, bruised here and there.

    ¡°Forgive me, please!¡±

    The thieves were rubbing their hands while asking for forgiveness.

    Actually, they won the battle because of the leader. They took his il at the beginning of thebat, and used it to take all them down.

    Ganghyukughed as he looked at him.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Is it your first time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I have sinned to deserve death. Forgive me, sir! Please pardon my life!¡±

    If he wanted to live, he should not be saying that he hadmitted deadly sin. But, he said precisely that and then asked Ganghyuk to pardon his life.

    Ganghyuk found it very funny, so he ended upughing out loud. However, it made him look even more fearful.

    ¡°I will not kill you. You cannot die before you pay off the medical fee.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    With that, a clinic opened in the mountains, and most of the bandits got some first aid style treatment. Afterward, Ganghyuk took everything that they had as a fee.

    Literally, all they had¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    While the thieves went on their way after departing from them, they ended up following Ganghyuk ultimately, looking desperate.

    ¡°Sir, sir¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Get a new rod and other weapons to rob the passengers. Why?¡±

    Hearing the remark, the bandits trembled. It was not a metaphor, as they had actually trembled.

    ¡°With our naked bodies, sir?¡±

    ¡°You deserve it. You must choose your match.¡± Ganghyukughed and turned away his head.

    The bandits were pathetic; at least Dolseok and Yeoju thought so.

    ¡°Sir, they look like beginners. Could you show them mercy?¡±

    ¡°I agree, sir.¡±

    ¡°No, they are bandits anyway.¡± Ganghyuk took a firm attitude. However, Dolseok knew that his master was not very cruel.

    ¡°We need some servants on the way to Hangyang, sir.¡±

    ¡°Servants? Do you think I will use bandits as servants?¡±

    ¡°There are no people born as bandits. I think we can teach them.¡±

    ¡°Then, who will train them?¡±

    ¡°They will do.¡± Dolseok pointed at Yeoni and Makbong.

    The bandits shrank their bodies when they saw those two. It seemed that they were reminded of the terriblebat a few minutes before.

    ¡°Yes, we did not get sufficient medical fees.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right.¡±

    ¡°Then, we will take them as servants. If they don¡¯t do the duty, we can give them punishments.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good.¡±

    They probably did not want this kind of a result. But, it was decided, so they followed the group after taking back their clothes. As the size of the group becamerger, no more bandits dared to attack them, and they could arrive at Hanyang without difficulties.

    ¡°He said it would be near here.¡± Ganghyuk roamed around the entry of Geoncheondong when someone approached with a big smile.

    It was Sunshin.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    ¡°There are more people than I expected.¡±

    ¡°We have a lot of stories to tell you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­Come in. I told you before that I had someone to show you. He might need your treatment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±

    ¡°He will be here soon.¡±

 Chapter 61: Geoncehondong [2]

    <h4>Chapter 61: Geoncehondong [2]</h4>

    Sunshin¡¯s house was very humble, and reminded Ganghyuk of Changgweon¡¯s house. In fact, it was the same for Yeoju, causing her to break into tears, only managing to move after some while.

    However, Ganghyuk did not notice it because he was far in the front, looking around with dness.

    ¡®This is the house of Chungmugong.¡¯

    He had arrived at the home of the famous person whose statue was erected in Gwanghwamun za. Moreover, he was standing beside him as well.

    Due to all this, he did not pay attention to Yeoju at all.

    ¡°It seems that you have started your training.¡± Ganghyuk pointed at the scarecrows lying on the floor here and there. Some of them were cut into two with a sharp de.

    ¡°Yes, I have. I must train myself hard. You gave me a new lease of life after all, so I have to make the best use of it.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get these straws?¡±

    ¡°I have a friend I asked to supply it.¡±

    ¡°But, it seems that the amount is not enough.¡±

    ¡°I owe him too much, so I cannot expect any more than this.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk felt sorry for him. He would be the admiral who would save the country. But, he was poor right now, and had difficulties to get even straws sufficiently.

    ¡°I will get straws from tomorrow using my servants.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ It is alright.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They work very well.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked back and saw the bandits in the group, who looked shabby. They got water and firewood for the group everyday, and waited on the group on the way to Hanyang.

    Of course, there was another reason to that.

    ¡°Hey! Master asked a question, and you did not answer? Would you like to have a battle again?¡± Yeoni and Makbong goaded them on.

    ¡°Yes, yes! We can do anything.¡±

    As they were beaten too much, they could be manipted to Ganghyuk¡¯s liking. Hence, they answered that they would prefer doing manualbor. That could not be true, but it satisfied Ganghyuk nevertheless.

    ¡°Did you hear?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I am honored to help you.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±

    With that, Ganghyuk proceeded to enter the ce. But before that, he turned around and said to the group, ¡°Stay here. They will give you some food too.¡±

    As a result, everyone except Ganghyuk stayed in the hall. Anyway, Dolseok liked it better there. As far as he knew, Sunshin was a very difficult person.

    Although they were both noblemen, he was very different from Ganghyuk, who was much easier to deal withpared to Sunshin.

    ¡®The room is very narrow.¡¯

    Sunshin¡¯s room was quite a small one indeed, with red earth visible in patches. But, it was very clean and without any dust, which reflected Sunshin¡¯s character.

    ¡®It was good for me to lease a house in advance.¡¯

    The governor was very rich. When Ganghyuk asked him if he had a house in Seoul, he asked back about where thetter wanted one. He had one in Geoncheondong, and the size of the house could not bepared with this one at all.

    ¡°I am sorry as it is shabby.¡±

    ¡°No, no! It is good.¡± Ganghyuk was embarrassed as if Sunshin had read his mind.

    ¡°Sit down, here. I prepared it specially for you. I don¡¯t know if you will like it.¡±

    If Lee Sunshin had prepared for him specially, what would he not like? Ganghyuk was willing to even eat earth if he gave it to him.

    ¡°Here ites¡­¡± Sunshin pointed at the maid who brought in the table. Ganghyuk noticed that even the maid was very orderly. She was totally different from Dolseok, who thought and behaved freely.

    He did not know if it was because of the tradition of the family or if Sunshin trained maids well.

    ¡®It is said that Lee Sunshin was from a good family.¡¯ He did not know it before he came to Joseon. He might not have known it if Seungmun had not told him about the other¡¯s family.

    ¡®Although his family is poor now, they used to be a great family if we go back to their ancestors.¡¯

    His great-great-grandfather, Lee Byeon, was a Daejehak in Hongmungwan, a Grade 2 official; and his great-grandfather, Lee Geo, was the Vice Minister of Defense, a Grade 3 official. His grandfather, Lee Baikrok, was involved with Gimyosahwa, which was why their family fell.

    While he was thinking all this and clicking his tongue because of pity, the maidid down the table.

    ¡°What do you think of this? I hunted it as I heard that you liked meat.¡±

    ¡°Wow! What is this?¡±

    That was a pheasant grilled on fire. It looked very tasty indeed.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is the best, brother!¡±

    Gangyuk would have been grateful even if given mud to eat, but he was given meat here. He was so moved that he wanted to give him a deep bow by touching his forehead, palms, knees, and toes the ground.

    He felt already full because of thankfulness.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t stare it like that. You can¡¯t eat the meat with your eyes. Haha¡­ I think this drink will be good, too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink!¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother!¡±

    Ganghyuk drank the liquor that Sunshin poured whileughing. He thought of drinking slowly, but it disappeared in his mouth in a moment.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯ It was the best thing he had ever in Joseon. It was very simple and with a depth, but not too heavy. It was a very luxurious drink that did not match the host¡¯s poverty.

    ¡°Brother, this one is really good!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I am d to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get it. My mother made it.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­! Wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Mother wanted to see you very much, but she went to Asan by chance.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He was ignorant of history, but he knew quite many things about Sunshin. Most of that information came from dramas in his previous world, and some was told by Seungmun in this world.

    Considering that Ganghyuk forgot what Seungmun had told him almost right away, he still knew quite many things about Sunshin.

    ¡®His mother¡¯s family name was Byon, I think.¡¯

    She was a great mother who made Sunshin what he was. She could be remembered as ¡®Wise Mother¡¯.

    ¡°I am very d to see you!¡±

    ¡°Likewise, brother!¡±

    While chatting happily, they drank more. As the wine was good, and the side dish and apaniments were even better, they drank a lot. After a while, Sunshin opened his mouth with a little drunken face.

    ¡°I have a thing to tell you, but I could not write it in the letter.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ganghyuk bent his body forward, filled with curiosity. ¡®What does Sunshin want to tell me? What is it?¡¯

    ¡°It is not a big thing, though.¡±

    Saying that, he shut his mouth. He had a skill to make a person die from curiosity indeed.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing special.¡±

    If he were a friend, Ganghyuk would have hit his head. But, he was the National Hero Lee Sunshin. In that world, people called him Sacred Hero. He could not even think of hitting his head.

    Ganghyuk apologized in his mind for thinking of such rude action and asked again.

    ¡°This is making me even more curious. What is it?¡±

    If he did not answer this time, he would not ask it again. He came here to see him, not to investigate his status. Fortunately, Sunshin was not a terrible person who would give him the fidgets.

    He opened his mouth with some hesitation.

    ¡°I will go to the north soon.¡±

    ¡°North?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will go to Hamgyeongdo.¡±

    Hamgyeongdo was not a good ce at that time. The life was hard, and there were Jurchen near the ce. It was very strange that he was proud of going to that ce.

    ¡®It is strange.¡¯ Ganghyuk wondered as he looked at the leg that he had treated. ¡®It has not been a year, and he has already gotten an office?¡¯

    As far as he knew, Lee Sunshin started to have a public office when he was thirty two years old. Therefore, four years had to have passed.

    ¡®Did I remember it wrong? Am I confused?¡± He was not good at history so he might truly have mixed up stuff. Sunshin showed some curiosity on seeing Ganghyuk being so surprised.

    ¡°Why are you so much surprised?¡±

    ¡°No, no, brother. You deserve the office.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ I owe it to you. If my leg were broken like that, how could I go there?¡±

    ¡°Was there another national test?¡±

    As far as he knew, thest military service examination was in the spring of eclipse year. Therefore, it was not the time yet.

    Sunshinughed and answered. ¡°There was a special exam.¡±

    ¡°Special Exam?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is said that Heo Jun came to Naeuiwon recently and cured Prince Imhae¡¯s mria.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Heo Jun cured mria¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he saved the life of the prince who had nearly passed onto the next world. That was why they performed a special exam. I was fortunate.¡±

    ¡°Aha, mria!¡±

    Do. Heo was somewhat different from others indeed. He managed to achieve great things right after going to Naeuiwon.

    ¡®I had let him know about sweet wormwood.¡¯

    However, even though he let him know about it, he did not know that thetter could use it to cure a patient actually.

    ¡®Then, did Lee Sunshin get an office earlier than the original history because of the butterfly effect?¡¯

    It was good to know that. It was an evidence that the times were not twisted. If that had happened because of him¡­

    Then, Imjinwaeran could have taken ce earlier than he knew it did¡­

    He did not want to imagine that scenario, as it could be the worst thing to happen here.

    ¡°What makes you so serious?¡±

    ¡°No. no. I am worrying about you because you are going to Hamgyeongdo.¡±

    Although he was confused, he tried to find a good answer. Thankfully, he could find a good excuse within a short time.

    ¡°Haha. What worry? It is natural for a military officer to be on the battlefield.¡±

    That was true indeed.

    Being a person with such a thinking, it was no wonder he could have such a great achievements in Imjinwaeran.

    As a matter of fact, nobody could be a match for him even in the whole world¡¯s history.

    ¡°On second thoughts, you are right, brother!¡±

    ¡°Well, I heard it from governor Kim Yungil.¡±

    ¡°What did you hear?¡±

    ¡°He wanted to rmend you to Naeuiwon, but you rejected.¡±

    Kim Yungil¡­ He surely had a big mouth! He told it to everyone he knew. He would serve as a minister, so why did he have such a big mouth? Moreover, he sent a letter to Sunshin regarding that.

    ¡®If there was Kakao Talk here, he would put this in his profile for sure.¡¯ Fortunately, there was no such thing in this world.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head while smiling bitterly. ¡°Ah! Yes, I rejected.¡±

    ¡°You are a real doctor. But, I think there will be other things you can serve with as well if you have an office.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, I will think it over.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok¡­ Do not hurry.¡± Sunshin did not want to urge him to be in Naeuiwon. He could surely reject the offer if he did not want to. Anyway, he operated a clinic and cured patients, which was a service in itself.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I heard that you cured smallpox too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ There is a rumor that the cow with smallpox will be a restorative medicine.¡±

    ¡°It can be a medicine for smallpox, indeed.¡±

    The problem was that there would not always be a cow with smallpox. If he could mass produce the inactive vine, he could distribute it widely.

    But, it was impossible at that moment. He could vinate only when there was a cow with smallpox around.

    Squeak!

    While they were talking, somebody came in after opening the gate. At the same time, Sunshin stood up hastily.

    ¡°It seems his lordship has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Lordship?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please stand up and greet him.¡±

 Chapter 62: Geoncheondong [3]

    <h4>Chapter 62: Geoncheondong [3]</h4>

    Ganghyuk did not know who it was, but it must be a high-ranking official, considering that how Sunshin stood up promptly to show his respect. So, Ganghyuk stood up and made himself tidy as well. He was ustomed to the life in Joseon, as it had been some time since he arrived here.

    ¡°Ehem¡­¡±

    The lord that Sunshin mentioned clear his throat to let them know that he had arrived. At the same time, Sunshin rushed out of the room. He was so agile that he could not be considered drunk at all.

    ¡°Have you arrived, your lordship?¡±

    ¡°Yes, are you preparing to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I owe you a lot.¡±

    ¡°No, I did not do anything. You deserved it.¡±

    They looked very friendly as they exchanged pleasantries and talked a bit. Ganghyuk was introduced a whileter.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Baik Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are Baik Ganghyuk? I have heard of you many times.¡± The middle-aged manughed jovially, seeming to be d to meet him.

    ¡°I heard that you were a good doctor.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I just know a little about medicine.¡± He had learned to express his humility in Joseon as he bent his body, pretending to be a humble man.

    ¡°Pleasee in. I will order to prepare a new table.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The man came inside the room with the cushion on the saddle.

    ¡®Eum? Why does he carry his cushion?¡±

    It reminded Ganghyuk of the Mayor of Anseon as he went inside the room while wondering. The dishes and bowls were all gone already. The maid must have cleaned them up quickly.

    ¡®How in the world does he train his maid? Did he hit them to make them follow the instructions?¡¯

    Ganghyuk thought of his body servant Dolseok, who was so different from the maid of Sunshin. He was faithful, but very slow.

    Recently, he did not follow his instructions, andined a lot.

    ¡°She will get a new one soon.¡± Sunshin said while sitting down on the floor. It seemed like he had never broken his leg.

    The neer probably had the same thought, as he showed a satisfactory smile on his face. He then went on to ce the cushion carefully.

    ¡°You seem really well now.¡±

    ¡°It was all done by Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°You are really a great doctor!¡±

    ¡°I forgot to introduce your lordship to Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you? I thought that you had already introduced me.¡±

    The man sat down on the cushion very carefully while Ganghyuk tried to diagnose the disease. Considering that he had frowned a little when he sat down, he was probably in pain.

    ¡°Does he have hemorrhoids?¡±

    He was a twin of the mayor of Anseon as far as the disease condition was concerned. Of course, this man here looked way more dignified and decent.

    ¡°I will introduce myself.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, your lordship!¡±

    Ganghyuk bent his head. He did not know who it was, but he was called lordship anyway, which meant that he was a high-ranking official. It was possible that he was a Grade 1 or 2 official. There would be no harm in having a good rtionship with him.

    ¡°I am Ryu Seongyong. I have known Sunshin since he was very young.¡±

    ¡°Ryu¡­ Seongyong!¡± At that moment, Ganghyuk felt sorry that he thought of the mayor of Anseon on seeing Ryu Seongyong.

    ¡°Eum? Why?¡±

    ¡°No sir, I have admired you always¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Ryu Seongyong was a famous man even in the contemporary times. He might have met many people who showed the same reaction as Ganghyuk. But, it was the first time to see a man shouting like Ganghyuk did.

    ¡°I am honored.¡± Ganghyuk¡¯s voice was delivered from his heart. He was sitting between Lee Sunshin and Ryu Seongyong right now, truly feeling honored and glorified.

    He would not exchange this ce for the world, with the dragon on the left and tiger on the right.

    With this great official and admiral, how was Joseon at such a risk?

    What a leader he was!

    ¡®Seonjo, what did you do?¡¯ He could not say anything.

    Rattle!

    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, Sunshin¡¯s maid got a table. As Sunshin said that he had gone hunting, he probably had caught many pheasants. This table also had a pheasant and a jar.

    Ryu Seongyong seemed to know the taste of the drink already as he said with pleasantughter. ¡°We met today to see him off. Fill your ss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your lordship.¡±

    With the proposal of Ryu Seongyong, Sunshin and Ganghyuk filled the ss quickly. When everybody had his ss in his hand, Seongyong opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Sunshin, I had some difficulties to rmend you to Josanbo Manho.¡±

    Josanbo Manho¡­ It was quite a high position for a newly passed officer to be appointed at, a grade 4 official. Sunshin knew that it was all due to the rmendation of Ryu Seongyong that it became possible.

    ¡°I know, your lordship!¡±

    ¡°Be a good officer!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your lordship. I will not forget it.¡±

    ¡°Good. I am sorry that I could not tell you a happy story before you go.¡±

    ¡°No, your encouragement is enough.¡±

    ¡°Heoheo¡­ Good! Let¡¯s have the ss.¡±

    The session became a little awkward after Seongyong came, as Ganghyuk and Sunshin could not enjoy themselves freely. Instead, they drank while listening to Seongyong¡¯s remarks.

    ¡°Although Sunshin knew it already, maybe Ganghyuk has not heard about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your lordship.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, Tachibana Yashiro came to the pce as an envoy.¡±

    ¡°Yashiro?¡± It was a totally unfamiliar name. He knew only a few Japanese actually. He knew Sora Aoi or Satoshi, who were Japanese AV stars.

    ¡°He flirted with Sangju Mayor Song Eunghyung, and showed rude behavior in Hanyang.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not like the Japanese because of the Japanese bandits in Eotanmyeon. He remembered the day when Changgweon died to save his life.

    At that moment, Sunshin said with shining eyes. ¡°If I were there, I would have cut him with a single stroke.¡±

    ¡°No, he was an envoy. We should not kill him without special reasons.¡±

    ¡°How could an envoy dare to insult people like that? He said to the mayor that he had white hair without doing any good deeds¡­¡±

    ¡°He sprinkled pepper in the wee dinner. That was beyond tolerance.¡±

    It seemed that Sunshin had already known the story, considering how he showed his anger. Seongyong watched him conveying his determination, then showed a smile on his face. It seemed that he had some other intentions.

    ¡°Therefore, we will not ept his offer.¡±

    ¡°Then, won¡¯t you send an envoy to Japan?¡±

    ¡°No. We are not ustomed to sea travel. How can we send an envoy carelessly?¡±

    ¡°Good! That is a good decision!¡±

    So, they drank more whileughing. Ganghyuk could not understand the situation fully because he did not know the context. But, he could gain some new information from this nevertheless.

    ¡®At least, it would take some time for Kim Seongil and Hwang Yungil to go to Japan as envoys.¡¯

    He did not know who Yashiro was, but anyway, it seemed that Joseon would not send an envoy to Japan. Then, they would have some time to Imjinwaeran.

    Realizing that, Ganghyuk became a bit rxed. He was worrying about Imjinwaeran because Sunshin was starting his public life earlier.

    Now, he was conscious enough to ask questions. ¡°Sorry, your lordship. I do not know what happened. What did the envoy do?¡±

    Seongyongughed at the remark of Ganghyuk. ¡°Ah, yes. You were in Suwon.¡±

    ¡°He participated in thebat in Eotanmyeon as an army surgeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard. Yungil wrote about you. He filled half of the letter with your story.¡±

    It seemed that Yungil had told everything about Ganghyuk to Seongyong as well, who was apparently moved by the contents of the letter.

    ¡°I heard that you even cured smallpox along with Heo Jun, who is in Naeuiwon right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that too. They are really great people.¡± Sunshin pushed him hard with his eyes, trying to tell him to ept the offer and get an office.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like Seonjo.¡¯

    Wealth and power were always good, but he did not want to serve for Seonjo. So, Ganghyuk shook his head and Sunshin stopped pushing him. Seongyong did not notice the silent conversation between two as he spoke.

    ¡°Anyway, the man called Yashiro is a very rude fellow.¡± Seonyong continued after sipping his drink. ¡°He insulted Sangju mayor Song Eunghyung by saying, ¡®I myself came to have white hair after fighting in the battlefield all my life. But, you have yed with Gisaeng and enjoyed your life here. So, why do you have white hair like me?¡¯ He said that on his face with an expression of confusion as if it was totally iprehensible for him.¡±

    ¡°He was a rude one undoubtedly. How could he behave as he pleased in somebody else¡¯s country?¡±

    Sunshin drank wine fiercely as if he could not suppress his anger. On the side, Ganghyuk listened to Seongyong while nodding his head.

    ¡®It must be true that he spent his whole life in the battlefield.¡¯

    In Japan, it was the age of civil wars between the 15th and the 16th century. He did not know how old Yashiro was, but he might have been on the battlefield for decades. To him, the peaceful Joseon might have been truly unfamiliar.

    ¡®Son of a bitch.¡¯

    He could not help from swearing thinking of the war that Joseon would suffer because of the Japanese.

    ¡°What did he do at the party?¡±

    Seonyong answered after being satisfied with the anger in Ganghyuk¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You know how precious pepper is, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    It was very dear and scarce, somoners could not get it at all.

    ¡®It was said to be imported from Japan. Most of it was consumed in the pce, and the rest of it was exported to China.¡¯

    ¡°He sprinkled pepper everywhere during the party. What would you think happened? The Gisaengs and music yers all tried to pick it up.¡±

    ¡°The party must have been ruined.¡±

    ¡°That was not the end. He then said something after the party which was even worse.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Seongyong could not suppress his anger while thinking of the night, so he tried to pacify himself for a while before telling him. He breathed deeply a few times and continued. ¡°He told that Joseon would fall because the people were not disciplined.¡±

    ¡°If he were within hailing distance, I would cut him definitely.¡± Sunshin could not suppress his anger at all as he drank consecutively.

    However, Ganghyuk thought that it was not totally wrong.

    ¡®It is half true.¡¯

    If it were not for these two patriotic people, Joseon must have truly copsed.

    He had experienced thebat in Eotanmyeon. The bows were too old to shoot arrows, and were easily broken. There were some good bows too. But, they did not have enough arrows. The governor said that he would supplement weapons, but he did not know how effective it would be.

    Sunshin managed to calm down and said to Seongyong. ¡°By the way, you wanted to see Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Seongyong said as he changed position, clearly feeling ufortable.

    ¡°Eum¡­ What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Please give me some time.¡±

    If it was a normal situation, he would have already picked up the de and tried to have an operation. But, the object in question were the buttocks of Ryu Seongyong. He did not want to make an imperfect operation like he did for the mayor of Anseong.

    He wanted to make his buttocks brand new or nearly brand new.

    ¡°Is that so? When do you think is good? It interrupts me a lot during the work.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not know at that moment, but Ryu Seongyong had actually fainted during the war because of the hemorrhoids.

    His hemorrhoids were very severe.

    ¡°I will make it as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay! I will wait for your message then.¡±

 Chapter 63: Hemorrhoids [1]

    <h4>Chapter 63: Hemorrhoids [1]</h4>

    In the end, Ganghyuk gave him a time of five days.

    ¡®He had anemia too.¡¯

    Ganghyuk had looked at the inside of Seongyong¡¯s eyelids and found them to be very pale. He must have bled a lot because of hemorrhoids. With that information, Ganghyuk knew that he could not postpone the treatment anymore, because thetter¡¯s status was very serious.

    Due to that, the schedule became very tight.

    ¡°Dolseok, is it ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but will you use it?¡±

    Dolseok pointed at the medicine that Ganghyuk held. By smell and color, it was a normal medicine that one could see in any oriental medicine center. But if one knew the details, one would know that it waspletely different.

    ¡°Yes, I should obviously use it. It is safer that I had thought.¡±

    ¡°But many dogs died because of it.¡± As Dolseok said, it was not a normal medicine. It was a kind of poisonprising of Seomsu and Chooh. The dreadful effect of the medicine was well known to Makbong and Yeoni. ¡°Please, sir¡­ think once more.¡±

    On the side, Makbong shuddered, while Yeoni and Yeoju showed simr facial expressions.

    At this moment, only Ganghyuk was calm.

    ¡°I will start from the half of the dose that was safe with dogs. Anyway, they would have already been dead bodies if I had not brought them here.¡±

    He pointed at the bandits who carried rice straws without knowing their fates. They used to be bandits, but they had be faithful servants now. They were loyal to Ganghyuk as he gave him three meals a day.

    In particr, they were very precious to Dolseok as they did a lot of things on behalf of him.

    ¡°What do you mean they would have already been dead bodies?¡±

    ¡°It is true. Do you remember when they first attacked us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. However, they are no longer the bad bandits now.¡±

    ¡°Then, we can make an offset. They gave me poles and il, and I am giving them this medicine.¡±

    It seemed like a fair trade, but the ils and clubs that they held were not threatening at all. On the other hand, this medicine was seriously scary. It was especially true for the people who had seen it kill all those dogs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to remove the corpses.¡±

    ¡°That will not happen. They will not die.¡±

    ¡°Okay. If you insist, I will follow.¡± Dolseok shook his hands with an ufortable face.

    As the bandit group was well-trained now, he could call them with a hand signal.

    ¡°Did you call us?¡± The man who held the il came to him with a pleasant face. He was sweating because he had worked hard from the early morning. Behind him were the guys who held clubs.

    ¡°Good job!¡±

    ¡°No, sir. Thank you for allowing us to live with you.¡±

    The man with the il was the chief. He was not good at swaying the il, but he had a good gift of gab. Hearing him, Ganghyuk showed a smile on his face.

    ¡°Okay. Today you do not need to work anymore. Now, you will have a medicine.¡±

    ¡°Medicine?¡±

    Hearing the word medicine, he opened his eyes wider. It was all because of Dolseok, who liked bluffing. They had already heard that Ganghyuk was a very famous doctor in Suwon.

    ¡®The medicine must be good because the excellent doctor is giving it to us.¡¯ They thought. However, this medicine would not be good in the way they were expecting.

    ¡°Yes, medicine.¡±

    ¡°Only me?¡±

    ¡°No, all of you.¡± Ganghyuk pointed at the five bowls. They all had different contents. The far right was the thickest, and it became thinner as one moved in the left direction.

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± They showed gratitude without knowing what it was. Makbong and Yeoni turned their heads away because they had be attached to the fellows while beating them. After all, they might die while foaming at the mouth.

    However, Ganghyuk did not show any change in facial expression as he took the man with a club to the far left.

    ¡°Well, take it and lie down there.¡±

    ¡°Lie down?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ That helps the effect of the medicine.¡±

    Actually, it was to prevent them from copsing suddenly. He told a lie to make themfortable, thinking that the end justified the means.

    With that, the bandits with the clubs all took the medicine and lied down on the floor. Thest one was the one with the il.

    ¡°This is yours.¡±

    ¡°It seems stronger.¡± Not only the smell, but there was a conspicuous difference in color as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you are the chief.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Ganghyuk gave him the strongest dose because he was the biggest. However, he did not tell it to the man.

    Gulp!

    With that, the man drank the medicine after closing his eyes, not forgetting to exim

    ¡°Ka!¡±

    Ganghyukid him down, then the other fellows who were watching from far away came over.

    At that moment, Dolseok started talking. ¡°Are they all gone?¡±

    ¡°Where are they gone? They are just sleeping.¡±

    At that moment, Yeoju chimed in, ¡°In poetry, death ispared to sleep. As my father had said, your poetic skills are not bad.¡±

    ¡°No, that is not the case.¡±

    Poetry! He had not even opened a single page in his life. He shook his head and approached to the man to the far left, who was sleeping right now.

    ¡°He is sleeping well.¡±

    ¡°He is even snoring.¡± Makbong tried to check if the guy was breathing by cing his hand on the nose and mouth of the man. It seemed that he was alive, considering the warm breath. He slept without noticing the hands right before his eyes.

    ¡°Dolseok¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Pinch his thigh with this.¡± Ganghyuk picked up a tweezer while saying.

    ¡°Did you make them sleep to wake them up?¡±

    ¡®What was with this bad habit?¡¯ Dolseok looked at Ganghyuk with the face showing his confusion.

    ¡°He did not follow the instruction again. Yeoni¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Whenever Dolseokined or did not follow his order, Ganghyuk used this method. If he called Yeoni, thetter would kick Dolseok almost automatically. Her foot always hit squarely on his back, no matter the previous conformation of the group.

    Puck!

    The dull sound was followed by a moan.

    ¡°Eok!¡±

    ¡°Pinch¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    After that round of disciplining, Dolseok rolled up the man¡¯s trousers to pinch his calf. Thetter did not wake up even though Dolseok moved him seriously.

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Dolseok looked at the tweezer that Gagnhyuk gave him. It was not an ordinary one, but one with teeth. It might make the guy bleed as well as give him some serious pain if he pinched with it.

    ¡°Can I do it now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Makbong.¡±

    ¡°No, sir! I will do it.¡± Seeing how things were unfolding, Dolseok hurriedly pinched the sleeping man with the tweezer despairingly.

    ¡°Ak!¡±

    The man woke up while screaming, which was recorded in the book by Yeoju. At the same time, she wrote down Ganghyuk¡¯sments as well.

    ¡°Yes, that one was too weak. Then, next.¡±

    ¡°Eo, why am I here?¡± The man who just woke up did not remember that he had taken a medicine and then slept. It was an unexpected effect, and Ganghyuk liked it.

    ¡°Oh, good. Please write that it has the effect of ecmnesia.¡±

    ¡°What does ecmnesia mean?¡±

    Yeoju did not hesitate to ask if she wanted to know. And when she started making the records for the book, this propensity of hers became even stronger. She did not want to leave any errors after all.

    It was what Ganghyuk wished for as well, so he gave her good exnation.

    ¡°Simply speaking, he does not remember the time after he took the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Aha!¡± When Yeoju wrote thement, Makbong showed interest as well.

    ¡°He does not remember at all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he does not remember the time after taking the medicine. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I am just curious.¡± Makbong showed an obscene and vicious smile. Ganghyuk could imagine where he would like to use it.

    ¡°You do that well without this.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you think I am doing?¡±

    ¡°It is written all over your face.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. It¡¯s nothing like that.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the other man after dealing with Makbong. He was breathing well while sleeping. It seemed that he slept more deeply than the first man, considering that his saliva was flowing out of his mouth.

    ¡°Dolseok, try to pinch him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dolseok was already ustomed to pinching at this point.

    ¡°Euk!¡± With that, the man woke up screaming as well. But, he did not wake up right away, unlike the first man. He still seemed to be drunk with sleep.

    ¡°Good. It seems more effective than the first one.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yeoju nodded her head in agreement while moving her hands quickly.

    Simrly, the third one could not bear the tweezer either. But, the fourth one was different; Dolseok was embarrassed in this case.

    ¡°Sir, he did not get up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good!¡±

    It was a good sign indeed. Having confirmed that, Ganghyuk removed the jacket from the guy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°The calf is a less painful ce.¡± To check if he would not wake up when his skin was cut, a stronger stimulus was needed. Thus, Ganghyuk pressed the man¡¯s chest with his big fist, causing him to moan at the same time.

    ¡°Eummm¡­¡±

    It seemed strange; he was being given pain, but it seemed like he was being flirted with as he continued with obscene sounds ¡°Eum eum¡­ No, not there¡­¡±

    The man had not woken up, so the medicine could be considered effective. Seeing that, Ganghyuk should have felt good, but he actually felt angry.

    ¡°Why is he doing this?¡±

    At that moment, Yeoni came to him and said, ¡°This fellow is strange.¡±

    ¡°Is he?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ He always smiled when he was hit. At first, I thought that I misread his face. But, it was sure that he alwaysughed or smiled whenever he was hit.¡±

    ¡°Did he enjoy pain?¡±

    That could be possible. Anyway, the world wasrge, and there were many perverts.

    ¡®With this, I don¡¯t know which one is urate.¡±

    As they said, the person who endeavored could not win against the person who enjoyed. So, it is meaningless to test pain on him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wake him up.¡±

    ¡°How can we wake him up?¡±

    There were three ways to wake a person who was anesthetized: first, to use a medicine that could counteract the anesthesia.

    ¡®No. It is impossible to find this kind of drug.¡¯

    The second method was to wait until he became consciousness on his own. It was a safe way, but he did not want to wait.

    ¡®No to this one as well.¡¯

    The third method was to wake him up by giving a strong stimulus, thinking which, Ganghyuk nodded his head.

    ¡°Hit him strongly, but don¡¯t cause any injuries.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Yeoni followed the order even though it seemed a little cruel. She moved onto put her finger into his earhole without any special preparation.

    ¡°Eok!¡±

    As there was an extreme pain stimulus, the man tried to stand up right away. However, his legs did not support him.

    ¡°Oh, with a less lesser dose, it rxes the muscle.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°The muscle loses strength at that dose.¡±

    ¡°Aha!¡± Yeoju recorded all these special points promptly.

    ¡°It means that if we give too much, it might make the person die.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Because breathing is a function of muscles as well. If muscles are all rxed, he cannot breathe anymore.¡±

    ¡°I see. I have learned many things from you undoubtedly.¡±

    Yeoju looked very pretty when she said such things, so Ganghyukughed with satisfaction. ¡°Haha¡­ Let¡¯s see thest one.¡±

    The man in question was lying there like a corpse. He was the most simr to the patients he had seen in operation rooms.

    ¡®The depth of sleep is quite serious.¡¯

    Yet, the medicine did not stop the man¡¯s breathing, which was clear from his stomach moving up and down rhythmically. At this point, if he did not respond to pain, this dose would be the best.

    ¡°Dolseok¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir¡­No response, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Having confirmed that, Ganghyuk pressed the man¡¯s chest. However, he was not awakened even with the strong pressure from his big fist. He moaned asionally, but it was still eptable.

    ¡®Okay¡­ This is the dose!¡¯

    Ganghyukpared the build of Ryu Seongyong and the chief of the bandit, realizing that thetter was a bit smaller. ¡®Then, we will use the dose of the fourth man.¡¯

    He would use a local anesthetic anyway, so he could be considered to be well-prepared now.

    ¡°Good. Tell him that we are well prepared.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 64: Hemorrhoids [2]

    <h4>Chapter 64: Hemorrhoids [2]</h4>

    ¡°Then, can I lie down here?¡± Ryu Seongyong said with a tensed face.

    ¡°Yes, your lordship. Face down, please.¡±

    In the room, Ganghyuk, Dolseok, Yeoju, and Yeoni were present along with him. Simply speaking, everyone was there except Makbong.

    ¡°No, please go up a little further.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Should I lie down to make buttocks up?¡±

    If one were to describe the position of Ryu Seongyong in a word right now, it was ¡®shameful¡¯. Yeoju described it as follows:

    ¡®He lied down with his face downward and legs apart as much as possible. The knees were bent, and the buttocks were directed to the ceiling. To prepare for the situation when he would lose his consciousness, he was fixed with metal equipment.¡¯

    He might not have ever imagined that he would have to lie in this funny position as a Confucian schr, causing him to sigh

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I will be healed after this, right?¡± If Ganghyuk did not say yes, Seongyong would surely kill him. But, he could not move at all right now because he was tied.

    ¡°Yes. If you follow my instruction, it will not recur.¡±

    ¡°That is good.¡± He looked satisfied, even though he had to lie down in such a funny position.

    ¡®It is no wonder he is so desperate. ording to Sunshin, he could not even answer the call of the King at one time because of it. Seonjo had asked him to travel to provinces and see how people lived there, but he declined with an excuse.

    When Seonjo heard of his excuse, heughed. Of course, nobody would know if it were a true story.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take off the trousers¡­¡±

    ¡®Should I take off the trousers?¡¯ Seongyong sighed on hearing this, wanting to just lose consciousness. At that moment, he thought of an idea. ¡°Can I drink that medicine you told me about before?¡±

    ¡°Will you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that would be better.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    As requested, Ganghyuk gave him the medicine. He had experimented it several times more after the first one to make sure of the dose. For a few days, the five bandits slept and then got woken up several times.

    It was all thanks to their sacrifice that he could find the safe and effective dose.

    ¡®It owes a lot to them.¡¯ Ganghyuk nodded his head while watching Seongyong drink the medicine.

    ¡°Ka! It is said that good medicine is bitter to taste, but it is not really bad.¡±

    ¡°d to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Just stay like this and you will be sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Really? I am wide awa¡­ke¡­¡±

    It was very effective, as Seonyong fell asleep on the count of seven. It seemed to have a simr effect as the modern anesthetics used in operation rooms.

    ¡®It does not seem to inhibit breathing at this dose.¡¯ Of course, he might feel some pain, but that could be solved with the help of local anesthetic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take them off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dolseok acknowledged and rolled down the trousers politely. After all, when could a servant roll down the trousers of Grade 2 official? Hence, he took extra care.

    ¡°Fellow, take them down quickly.¡±

    ¡°Well, but¡­this¡­¡±

    ¡°Treatment is more important here, not etiquette.¡±

    It was ament that a nobleman would not make at all; but everyone present there, including Dolseok, did not care much as they knew Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± And so, Seonyong¡¯s trousers were removed with one movement.

    His anus was a mess; inparison, the mayor of Anseong had a clean and near-perfect package.

    ¡®Wow! How did he live with this?¡¯

    It was no longer at the level of simple hemorrhoids. It might have even killed him soon without exaggerating things.

    Ganghyuk had asked him to have a Sitz Bath for a few days prior to the date of operation, but it still looked really bad. Dolseok and Yeoni, who did not know about hemorrhoids, opened their mouths wide.

    ¡°Are they buttocks of a human?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this protrusion is called hemorrhoids.¡±

    ¡°Hemorrhoids?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It should be in the anus, but it came out because of pressure.¡±

    Ganghyuk thought that he would need Yeoni¡¯s help for this. This operation would be big, and he would need her help as well as Dolseok¡¯s assistance.

    ¡®He has both internal and external hemorrhoids. The status is the worst that I have ever seen.¡¯

    He was worrying about the operation, and hoped that the three of them could manage to finish it. The status was so bad that other doctors might wake up the patient rather than have an operation.

    It was a total disaster.

    ¡°Watch out! It is not a joke.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    At this moment, Ganghyuk was the most tensed since he came to Joseon. Therefore, Dolseok and Yeoni were highly tensed as well.

    ¡®I need to inject the local anesthetic.¡¯

    He tried not to cause bleeding as much as possible. After all, there was no way to transfuse blood here, and the patient had anemia; so, any blood loss was to be avoided as much as possible.

    ¡°Give me the syringe.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk started to inject the anesthetic after making a simtion in his head. As far as Dolseok saw, he made tens of injections. It was totally different from the case of the mayor, where he operated after only one injection.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I think you are taking care of him very carefully.¡±

    ¡°I always do when I treat patients.¡± It was a total lie that both the speaker and the listener identified.

    ¡°Did you forget the mayor of Anseong? But today, you made the special medicine and give him many injections¡­¡±

    ¡°Aha!¡± Ganghyukughed. ¡°He deserves it. Wipe the blood.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    How could Dolseok know that Ganghyuk was treating an excellent politician right now who would leave his name in the history? Ganghyuk wanted to use all possible ways he could use to mitigate his pain and make the operation sessful.

    If he could, he wanted to transnt a healthy anus.

    ¡°Yeoni, apply the antiseptic.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was the operation of the part which was the dirtiest in the body. Of course, he could start the operation with just a loose cleansing. Given the status of the anus, it was particrly true.

    But, he wanted to make it perfect.

    Seuk!

    Yeoni cleansed the anus with Betadine, and because of the color of the medicine, it looked even dirtier right now.

    ¡°It looks strange with the application of Betadine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Do you know who he is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With the low scolding from Ganghyuk, Dolseok bowed down immediately.

    ¡°Now, make it open.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    They had practiced up to here with the bandits. Dolseok and Yeoni had practiced the operation with the chief bandit. Ganghyuk had said that they deserved it because they had attacked them, so nobody could object him. Thus, they gave off their buttocks for the experimentation.

    ¡°Good job! It was a good idea to practice.¡±

    After all, it was better to see than to hear, and better to do than to see. The space that Yeoni and Dolseok created was the most appropriate. If it were too wide, the anus could be torn, and if too narrow, he could not have seen inside.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Yeoni bowed.

    Earlier on, she did not know the importance of this practice. They had used a metal rod to open an anus. Although it was a practice for the treatment, they thought that it was quite peculiar. It was not only unfamiliar, but also strange.

    But, after they became ustomed to it, they realized that it was a necessary practice.

    ¡°Good. Hold it like that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked inside the anus, which was opened three centimeters wide. There were a lot of big size hemorrhoids in it; it was terrible to see.

    ¡®I need to remove them and suture.¡¯

    Hemorrhoids had a long history, and could be said to be there from the beginning of the human history. Therefore, a lot of treatment methods were developed. In the modern world, there was a device to insert in this narrow and dark crack.

    But, there was no such device in the home visitation bag. So, he had to solve this problem with the scalpel and suture. The difficulty that he felt was close to that of a brain surgery.

    ¡°Hu!¡± Ganghyuk gave a low sigh in front of the anus. One good thing was that the medicine worked very well. Yeoju checked if he was breathing from time to time; it was certain that he would be good until the operation finished.

    ¡°I am starting now. It will bleed a lot, so do not be startled. Just think of what you practiced.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yeoni and Dolseok answered in a serious voice as Ganghyuk looked very serious as well.

    ¡°Now, I will cut. You remember the order, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He had already practiced hemorrhoids operation on the bandits. Most of Joseon people had small hemorrhoids, although they were not severe enough to have an operation. Therefore, they had a good teamwork for the operation today.

    Jeek!

    Ganghyuk cut the hemorrhoids which were swollen, and ckish-red blood flowed from it along with scabs.

    ¡°Yeoni!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yeoni gave the device to open the part for operation, called Army, to Dolseok, and inserted a gauze held by a tweezer. On her side, Dolseok received it at the same time. As a result, Ganghyuk did not lose his sight of the part under operation, and could press to stop the blood.

    Consequent to the coordination, everything went well.

    ¡°Good! You did a good job! Now, leave it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Blood in the hemorrhoids was stagnant. Therefore, it was not difficult to stop it. If pressed on time, it could be easily stopped. Ganghyuk started suturing once the blood stoppeding out fiercely.

    ¡®There is still a blood lump.¡¯

    He did not forget to remove lumps by pressing the lesion with suture devices. It was a wonderful skill to suture through the three centimeters wide opening.

    ¡®The president should have seen this¡­¡¯ He thought at this moment that he deserved to have a full professorship. Nevertheless, he sutured quickly and perfectly, although he was having a useless thought in his head.

    ¡°Good. It is done here.¡± They had removed only one while Gagnhyuk cut the other hemorrhoids.

    ¡°Dolseok!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Dolseok gave the Army to Yeoni and tried to stop bleeding. At the same time, Yeoni held Army to maintain the sight.

    ¡°Without you guys, I could not have even dreamt of finishing it.¡±

    ¡°I am d to hear that!¡± Dolseokughed near the anus as he was really d. Nevertheless, even though he wore a mask, it was not a good scene to see.

    ¡°We have still far to go. Do not lose focus.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yeoju, is the lordship alive?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. He is sleeping well.¡±

    ¡°Okay. If he moves, please tell me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They had opened the anus as wide as they could. If he became conscious, a disaster might happen; for example, he could ¡®shoot¡¯ something.

    ¡®Ah! That was enough with the experience in Mt. Gwanggyo.¡¯ Although he respected Ryu Seongyong, he would not like to encounter thetter¡¯s pooh.

    ¡®We need to hurry up.¡¯

    The operation had to end as soon as possible. So, Ganghyuk moved faster and assistants became busier.

    ¡°Yeon!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Dol!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With the repetition of such a chorus, the hemorrhoids became reduced. At this stage, only a few external hemorrhoids were left. Although it was still severe, it was better than the situation at the start, iparably better!

    Ganghyuk opened his mouth after removing those hemorrhoids too. ¡°Good! We are almost at the end.¡±

    ¡°Wow, we did it!¡± Dolseok said with a moved face, while Yeoni felt the same satisfaction; her ears were blushed with delight.

    ¡°I think I am dreaming.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is not a human anus at all.¡±

    Although it was a rudement, Ganghyuk did not stop him. He thought that Dolseok deserved saying that, as he had done a good job in the operation.

    ¡°How can we make him awake?¡±

    With Dolseok¡¯s remark, Yeoni rolled up her sleeves. She was ready to hit him by choosing the ce that caused a greater pain without creating a wound. Ganghyuk shook his hands quickly to stop her.

    ¡°No, no. Wait till he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Do we leave him like this?¡±

    ¡°No, we must cover him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 65: Hemorrhoids [3]

    <h4>Chapter 65: Hemorrhoids [3]</h4>

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Ganghyuk stayed in Ryu Sonegyong¡¯s house. After all, there was no better house in Geoncheondong or its neighborhood. As a matter of fact, it was far better than the house that the governor lent him to use.

    These were good days full of food and drink.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    There was only one thing that made him ufortable: the groaning of Seongyong.

    ¡°Eu!¡±

    There was no need to look for the source of the sound.

    ¡°Your lordship, are you ok?¡±

    ¡°I am dying¡­ Too much pain! Are you sure that I am getting better?¡±

    It was a war to have a pooh every day after the operation. It was natural because he had cut all hemorrhoids to remove them. Hence, the patientined of pain every day.

    Ganghyuk did not even want to remember the day he first had bloody stool.

    ¡°How dare you contempt my lord!¡±

    Ganghyuk might have been killed if Sunshin had not stopped them. Even now, some servants still did not trust Ganghyuk, constantly observing him with hawk eyes.

    ¡°Yes, you are getting better. You feel much better than yesterday, right?

    ¡°Yes, that is true.¡±

    Fortunately, he got better quickly. Whenever Ganghyuk examined the lesion, he felt satisfied with the progress. Even if a proctological surgeon came to Joseon, he would not do better than Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Well, please take a sitz bath¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seongyong followed the instruction, and the sitz bath was very effective. He thought that his treatment was something more beyond the normal therapy of doctors.

    ¡°Do you feel good?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the blood amount is reduced indeed.¡± Seongyong murmured while watching the blood in the basin.

    At first, as soon as he put his in buttocks, the water in the basin changed into red. But now, it took some time to change color.

    ¡°Well, show it to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    It was very shameful for a Confucian schr to give his buttocks to somebody else every day. But, he was ustomed to it, and was grateful for Ganghyuk, as thetter took care of it very well.

    ¡°It is good!¡±

    ¡°Is it? Thank you!¡±

    ¡°I will apply some ointment.¡±

    ¡°A¡­¡±

    When Ganghyuk gave a signal, Dolseok ran to him, holding a small porcin bottle on the tray. Meanwhile, Ganghyuk wore gloves; he did not want to touch an anus with bare hands.

    ¡°Here you are.¡±

    ¡°Good! Do we have enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. We have more than ten bottles.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Ganghyuk had used the bandits in many different ways. At that moment, they made medicine in the house that the governor let him use. Most of them were well-known prescriptions for longer use, such as the one that Ganghyuk held in the hand.

    ¡®It is called Jawungo, they say.¡¯

    They boiled Lithospermi radix and angelica for a long time to make an extract. It took a long time to get the extract, but the effect was very good. It had an especially excellent effect in moisturization, so Ganghyuk applied it as a lotion.

    ¡®If I had a steroidal ointment, it would help me a lot.¡¯ But, there was no way to get it in this world. Like the situation of ¡®gum instead of teeth¡¯, he was very thankful for what he had anyway.

    ¡°It is going to be a little bit cold.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Alright, no problem!¡±

    ¡°As it works better when it is cold, please endure it.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ganghyuk applied the Jawungo at the anus of Seongyong. The sutured parts were already closed, so there was little risk of infection. However, he gave some antibiotics nevertheless.

    ¡®The odor¡­¡¯

    Although he cleansed in the sitz bath, it was right after the secretion, so the odor was still there. To make matters worse, there was no soap either.

    Ganghyuk took off gloves as quickly as possible, as finishing was Dolseok¡¯s responsibility.

    ¡°Ah, you took them off like this again.¡±

    ¡°Take care of them.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Can I burn them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They would disappear tomorrow even if he left them there. If the things from his bag were not attached to a human body, they would disappear no matter what.

    ¡®Where on earth can I use them again?¡¯ Although he was a famous and great man, where could he use the gloves that touched someone¡¯s anus?

    ¡°Burn them. Empty the basin, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The red color has be quite weak now.¡±

    While they whispered, Seongyong wore the trousers. Ganghyuk had custom made the trousers, so he could see his buttocks through them.

    ¡°Now, it is time to take medicine.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Your medicine has little taste, but the effects are good!¡±

    ¡°d to hear that!¡±

    Having informed him of that, Ganghyuk gave him antibiotics, painkillers, anti-inmmatory, and antacid. Seongyong took the medicine and asked Ganghyuk. ¡°When can I go back to work?¡±

    ¡°It will take another ten days.¡±

    ¡°Gosh! I have not been in the pce for a while.¡±

    ¡°I think the King might understand. I heard that you could not move for a month and a half thest time when you were copsed in the pce.¡±

    ¡®It is possible, I guess.¡¯ Staying in the bed for more than a month was truly unbelievable. He reckoned that Seongyong might have had a hernia which did not go back properly. He was sure that thetter had not been treated properly.

    ¡°I had thought I would be dead at that time.¡±

    In fact, he even wrote a letter that he would resign. If he had resigned, Lee Sunshin could not have had such a big achievement.

    It was not an exaggeration that the fate of Joseon depended on hemorrhoids here.

    ¡°From now on, you will not have such incident again.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Ah, herees our breakfast.¡± Seongyong pointed at the maid who brought the table with a pained expression.

    When one ate, he had to excrete feces as well. Hence, he felt that he was eating pain. Additionally, the side dishes were poor.

    ¡°It¡¯s all vegetables¡­¡± The maid bowed down in the face of Seongyong¡¯sint, unable to give any excuses.

    ¡°Schr Baik told me to do so, sir.¡±

    ¡°I see. I heard that it would be good for me. You can go.¡±

    Seongyong did not start eating for some time while watching the table.

    ¡°Well, I had not thought that I wanted meat. But, it is really hard to eat food without meat for days.¡±

    ¡°You should be patient. If you eat meat, you will have more pain when you excrete.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hemorrhoids urred mostly because of constipation. Although, the hygiene took a great part of the reason in Joseon., But the importance of diet couldn¡¯t be emphasized enough.

    ¡®More fiber, better health.¡¯

    Of course, doctors did not always follow the principle.

    ¡°The food is good.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± His face was full ofints. Ganghyuk¡¯s table was full of good side dishes, unlike Seongyong¡¯s: chicken, oyster and octopus¡­

    ¡°I am sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°You told me that my table would be good for health, so why do you eat like that?¡±

    ¡°I have been taking a sitz bath for my life, so I am ok. You can have these a whileter.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡­

    And soon, Seongyong¡¯s wish was realized. After the ten days that Ganghyuk had promised, he could have a goodugh.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    He did not lose the smile even during the bowel movement. It was not because he was crazy. After all, the pain that had tortured him for many decades had disappearedpletely.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    The mayor of Anseong was changed after the operation. Seongyong was great even when he was sick. Therefore, after the recovery, he had be a saint.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    After the sitz bath, he felt even better. To soak it in the warm water made him feel good. If one did it once, one might understand his feeling as well.

    ¡°Hey, Ganghyuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your lordship?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is urate or an exaggeration¡­¡± Seongyong looked at the moon in the sky for a while and continued, deep remorse visible in his eyes, ¡°¡­I feel reborn.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­I am honored.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much! I had never thought that I could live like this without pain.¡±

    ¡°Please eat good things and keep taking a sitz bath.¡±

    ¡°I will. I will follow your instructions. But, can I drink some tomorrow?¡±

    Tomorrow was the day when Sunshin would leave for Hamgyeongdo. Ganghyuk was not a cold guy to turn the request down.

    ¡®I will let him have more sitz bath after it.¡¯

    He did not want to interfere with the farewell meeting of two great men, so he nodded his head. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that is good to hear!¡±

    ¡°Topensate, you must eat vegetables.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok.¡±

    The news that Seongyong was recovered was spread among the servants.

    Hemorrhoids¡­That was the disease that tortured their master for a long time. No medicine worked, and no doctor could cure it. They remembered the full history.

    ¡°He is a divine doctor.¡±

    ¡°As he came from Suwon, we thought he was a second-grade doctor. But, he was clearly not.¡±

    ¡°Did you see our master¡¯s face these days? He¡¯s always smiling.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    Even though the news was spread among the servants first, it did not stop there. Lots of people paid a visit to Seongyong¡¯s house, as he was a powerful man in the government. People from Dongin, the Eastern party, such as Kim Yungil, Kim Seongil, and Lee Sanghae visited his house quite frequently.

    Besides, some people who belonged to different parties visited him quite often as well; such as Jeong Cheol, who was the Chief of Seoin, the Western party.

    Younger generation schrs such as Lee Hangbok and Lee Deokhyeong visited him frequently too. They did note alone, bringing their servants as well.

    ¡°Yes, right. You had heard that our master had been suffering for a long time, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°The doctor treated itpletely.¡±

    ¡°Really? Heo¡­ Howe?¡±

    There were not many things to entertain oneself with at that time. So, whenever they gathered, they spent time telling stories. Their stories were then delivered to their masters, making most of them curious.

    ¡°Really, did he cure the lord¡¯s disease? It is interesting!¡±

    However, there were some who were really interested in.

    ¡°I will visit him someday.¡±

    ¡°Is his name Baik Ganghyuk?¡±

    It was mostly the people who had a disease themselves developing an interest in him. Among them was an unexpected man who showed great interest in Ganghyuk.

    ¡°There is such an excellent doctor in Joseon! Good! I will see him for sure.¡±

    He was Lee Hangbok, who worked as Yeojojeongrang, and was a Grade 5 official. He had married the daughter of General Gwon Yul, and it was known that he lived in conjugal harmony.

    However, he had someints. His wife resembled the general, so she was not a beauty.

    Lee Hangbok himself was selected as one of Three Handsome Guys in Hanyang, along with Lee Deokhyeong and Ryu Seongyong. So, he was not satisfied with his wife¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Can he change the face?¡± He had a shocking question at that time; his prankful personality yed a role as well.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Hangbok asked again to the servant who had responded back with embarrassment.

    ¡°He is fully recovered now, so I have to pay a visit.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Yes. He will have a drink with Lee Sunshin.¡±

    ¡°Good. I will visit him tomorrow, as I have a good drink to share.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. I will let them know, sir.¡±

 Chapter 66: Oseong Lee Hangbok [1]

    <h4>Chapter 66: Oseong Lee Hangbok [1]</h4>

    Oseong Lee Hangbok [1]

    ¡°Eo? Sunshin is here!¡± Seongyong greeted Sunshin with a bright face.

    ¡°I am d to hear that you have recovered.

    ¡°It was all because of you introducing him to me.¡± Seongyong tapped Ganghyuk¡¯s shoulders whileughing amicably.

    In Suwon, Ganghyuk was beloved by the governor thanks to Viagra; and in Hanyang, he was beloved by the minister because of the anus.

    ¡®What on earth is this?¡¯ He did not choose it intentionally, but everything was rted to the lower half.

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your lordship.¡± Sunshin came into the room, looking a little tensed as he would soon go to the north.

    ¡°Are you ready to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°You must be very careful. The ce is not peaceful. People are harsh, and difficult to govern.¡±

    ¡°I will keep it in mind.¡±

    Seongyong and Sunshin had reasons to be tensed; the north was in a whirl.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink first.¡±

    Sunshin did not show any special feeling, but Seongyong seemed to be very d. He had eaten vegetables only, and had no alcohol for an entire month. Hence, it was no wonder¡­

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, your lordship!¡±

    It was Sunshin who was starting his life as a military officer, while it was Seongyong who got congratted here.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Good, good.¡±

    He did not choose to use a cushion, so that he could show off his healthy buttocks. He had not touched on the floor for a long time. Even Ganghyuk could feel his thankfulness from sitting down on the floor without the need of a cushion.

    While they enjoyed their time, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Master, Yejojeongran Lee Hangbok came.¡±

    ¡°Lee Hangvok?¡± Seongyong wondered why he was here. He visited him asionally, but he was not a close friend. Lee Hangbok was a student of Lee Yulgok, and belonged to Seoin. Ryu Seongyong was a part of Dongin.

    The rtionship between Dongin and Seoin had be worse these days, so he was a quite surprising guest indeed.

    ¡°Tell him toe in.¡±

    Today, it was really good day. and he did not really have any reason to deny himself a visitor. With themand, the servant ran to him and then the door opened.

    ¡°Your lordship. Lee Hangbok hase here to congratte your recovery.¡± He did not seem to be too well behaved considering how he barged in immediately.

    ¡®Ah, so this is Lee Hangbok¡­He is handsome.¡¯

    As it was King Seonjo¡¯s era where there were many talented people, Ganghyuk could meet many great men.

    Ryu Seongyong was handsome too. He might have made many girls cry in his days. But, Lee Hangbok was a present continuous tense. He was handsome and young even now, to the point that if he recited a poem, many women would be tempted.

    ¡°Come in! This is Lee Sunshin, who will go to north as Josanbo Manho, and this is Baik Ganghyuk, who cured me. ¡±

    At the same time, Sunshin stood up. ¡°I am Lee Sunshin. I have heard of you many times.¡±

    Ganghyuk hurriedly stood up as well; he was the lowest in this room. He could not greet Hangbok like Seongyong did.

    ¡®It was better in Suwon in terms of the hierarchy.¡¯ He thought. He did not need to read somebody¡¯s countenance there, as he was the highest tier existence in most ces.

    ¡°I am Baik Ganghyuk. I am honored to meet you.¡±

    Seongyong gave a wipe over the knuckles on his greeting.

    ¡°You habitually say that, don¡¯t you? I thought you used that expression only to me.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°You told me that you were honored to see me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I am honored to see you and him as well.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ You are a wishy-washy person!¡±

    How would Seongyong know that the people in this room would leave a great trace in the history. Lee Hangbok was the prime minister who restored Joseon after the war.

    Ganghyuk scratched his head. ¡°I mean it. It is true.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s sit down. We cannot make him stand forever.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was funny when they had a drink together, but it became funnier and more exciting when Lee Hangbok joined.

    He was a voluble man.

    He was a Ronaldo in the drinking party.

    He criticized his father-inw, whom Ganghyuk knew to be Chungjanggong Kwon Yul. As he knew whom he was criticizing with such a badnguage, it was even funnier for him.

    ¡°Did you remember? My father-inw presented himself with bare feet in the presence of king?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember¡­ Haha.¡±

    ¡°He is very credulous.¡±

    ¡°You should not pull his leg like that.¡±

    ¡°But, I cannot pull your legs, your lordship. He is my father-inw, so I can do that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right!¡± Seongyongughed a lot because he was in good mood, looking like an adolescent girl.

    After some time, Lee Hangbok got closer to his target. It was still a member of his family, but the one was even closer to him.

    ¡°Have you seen my wife?¡±

    Everybody shook their heads in response while Ganghyuk thought, ¡®If somebody nods his head here, there might be a duel here.¡¯

    Of course, all of them were very modest and decent, so they might not actually duel¡­

    ¡°Have you seen my wife¡¯s father?

    ¡°Yes, of course! If you mean Kwon Yul¡­¡±

    Seongyong had known Kwon Yul when he was a boy. There were not best friends, but they were acquainted with each other.

    ¡°My wife resembled her father¡­exactly.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Ganghyuk had not seen Kwon Yul, but the others had seen him before, and remembered his face. He was a general who had a manly face. However, if that were a woman¡¯s face? That would be a different story.

    ¡°Haha, she is¡­¡± Songyongughed awkwardly. If that was the truth, she could not be considered a beauty. Even the quiet and curt Sunshin could not helpughing, imagining Kwon Yul with long hair.

    ¡°She has his chin exactly.¡± Lee Hangbok made a square jaw with his hands. As it looked very simr to Kwon Yul, Seongyongughed as well.

    ¡°Haha¡­She seems to resemble him a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she does¡­Haha.¡±

    Hangbok made a lot of jokes after that too. If he made jokes only, he might be seen as a silly person. However, his insight shown between jokes was sharp.

    When he mentioned Yashiro, he could bepared to a sword.

    ¡°Have you heard of him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think he is already dead in Japan because of the decision you made.¡±

    ¡°Dead? Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yashiro is a subject of the family in Tsushima that had sent tribute to Joseon for generations. He must not have goodwork in the Japanese society. He came here as an envoy, and returned without a good answer. He must be dead for sure.¡± His voice was full of confidence. It was then that Ganghyuk remembered a drama that he had watched in that world.

    ¡®Ah, the one who was killed after returning from Joseon without a good answer was indeed Yashiro.¡¯

    Ganghyuk knew the history, so he could know that fact. However, Lee Hangbok inferred it based on only his knowledge and logic; he was really sharp.

    Seongyongughed as if he could not believe it. ¡°Haha¡­But, they might not kill him.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Hideyoshi, who had unified Japan, is very cruel and has a temper. If he feels ignored, he will kill him.¡±

    ¡°Heum¡­¡±

    His point made sense indeed. Ryu Seongyong also had information heard from trading merchants between Joseon and Ming. It was true that the Japan had been unified, and Toyotomi Hideyoshi was cruel.

    Hangbok continued while watching Seongyong nod his head. ¡°Japan will send a new envoy soon. He wants to be acknowledged as a king.¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°I think we need to send an envoy too. We don¡¯t need to make them hate us. Please remember what Shin Sukju had said.¡±

    ¡°Shin Sukju.¡±

    It was a name not to be passed lightly. He was a well-known statesman in early Joseon. He served for Sejong, Sejo, and Seongjong.

    He had been to Japan when he was very young as a member of the envoy. He left words to Seongjong before he died. It was a famous episode.

    ¡°Do not lose friendship with Japan.¡±

    They could not know at that time what Shin Sunju was worried about and why he left such words. But, Seongjong did not ignore his advice, and sent an envoy to Japan. However, after Seongjong, Korea never sent an envoy to Japan. Instead, when Japan sent an envoy, they treated him quite well.

    Ryu Seongyong nodded his head as if he had found something.

    ¡°Is it so?¡±

    ¡°I think so. They are far from us, and we have a sea between us. But, if we make up our mind, we can go. And if we can, they can do it too.

    Although they were short sentences, they held an enormous meaning, making Ryu Seongyong nod his head in agreement.

    ¡°I had not known that you were interested in international politics.¡±

    ¡°I just gave my opinion. It is only for your information.¡±

    ¡°No, no. If they send an envoy again, I will follow your opinion.¡±

    Ganghyuk listened to their conversations silently.

    ¡®These are really great men.¡¯

    At first, he was disappointed when he saw Lee Hangbok ying jokes. What Ganghyuk expected was the excellent minister, not a Ronaldo during party time. But, when he disyed himself fully, Ganghyuk realized why he could make himself a well-known statesman.

    ¡®I am sorry, because I am ignorant of politics and history.¡¯

    If he had more knowledge in history, politics, or social studies, he could have joined the conversation as well. But, he was too busy learning medicine, and did not read any other books.

    While Ganghyuk was regretting his past, somebody knocked on the door.

    ¡°Master, it is alreadyte night.¡±

    It meant that the bell would ring soon, and they had to go home. The four of them were so absorbed in the conversation that they did not know how time flew by.

    Songyong looked out of the room; the sun had set a long time ago, and the moon was in the sky.

    ¡°Heo, time really flies by.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need to go home.¡± Sunshin hurried up. But, Hangbok hesitated to go.

    ¡°I am not happy at home. Your lordship, can I stay overnight?¡±

    ¡°No problem, but did you make a notice?¡±

    ¡°No, but I think she will understand.¡±

    ¡°Heoheo¡­If you want¡­¡±

    After he got the consent from Seongyong, Hangbok looked very happy as he came to Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Hey Ganghyuk, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°I will stay here for some time.¡±

    ¡°Good! I have something to consult with you.¡± Hangbok pulled him and took him to an inlet. He put his arm on Ganghyuk¡¯s shoulder, making the situation awkward, as thetter was very tall.

    It seemed like a child hanging on an adult.

    ¡®What is the problem with him?¡¯

    As he tried to take him to remote ce, Ganghyuk felt that it might be a problem that he did not want to reveal.

    ¡®What is it? Does he want Viagra? No, that cannot be it.¡±

 Chapter 67: Oseong Lee Hangbok [2]

    <h4>Chapter 67: Oseong Lee Hangbok [2]</h4>

    Hangbok opened his mouth to speak only when he could not see Ryu Seongyong, Lee Sunshin, and the other servants anymore. He nced in all directions to check if there was anyone left. It seemed that he would talk about some unpresentable stuff for sure.

    As a result, Ganghyuk¡¯s suspicion turned into confidence. ¡®This one might be wanting Viagra.¡¯

    Why did many people in Joseon have problems in there? Ganghyuk thanked the Chairman who put Viagra in this home visitation bag.

    However, Hangbok¡¯s problem was not this. First of all, he was not the patient.

    ¡°Do you remember I talked about my wife?¡±

    How could Ganghyuk forget it? He was a man of good memory. Even though he had some liquor, it could not make him dumb.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°That is not a joke.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    He had talked at cross-purposes. He made jokes, and then talked bout international situations, and then the face of his wife¡­

    ¡®Geniuses tend to talk at cross-purposes.¡¯ Ganghyuk did not have a deep knowledge about that, but that was something a psychiatrist friend of his told him at a drinking party. At that time, he thought it was nonsense.

    But, it seemed that he was saying the truth, and this here was a good sample.

    ¡°My wife resembles my father-inw too much.:

    ¡°Okay.¡± He could not sympathize with his words because he did not know about the face of Gwon Yul. But, he could understand Hangbok¡¯s feelings when he remembered faces of professors in Chungmu Hospital.

    ¡®The daughter of the president of the hospital looked exactly the same as her father.¡¯

    It was not important if she was pretty or not; but of course, she was not pretty. He could not bear the times when she smiled orughed. Her smile orughter reminded him of the president, and he just could not stand that.

    If she smiled while they were making love, he would remember the president. He did not even want to go down that dark, dark road.

    ¡°You must not know what I feel. But, I am tortured.¡±

    ¡°I think I can guess, even though I do not know what you feel exactly.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I would like to ask if you can change her face with your medical skills.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    What an embarrassing demand it was! It seemed that Joseon people took Ganghyuk as some kind of a demigod.

    stic surgery?

    He had had no experience in taking the scalpel to the face.

    ¡°It seems that there were some cases in the old books.¡±

    ¡°Is there a record in the old books?¡±

    stic surgery during ancient days? Ganghyuk held his breath. If that were true, there must be high-tech surgery technology which had been forgotten.

    ¡°For example, metamorphosis in the old martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you meant that!¡±

    The next few words did not satisfy his expectations. Ganghyuk had read a lot of martial art books that were full of supernatural phenomena. But, they were not based on the reality. It was pure imagination.

    It seemed that Hangbok was talking about those martial arts books. However, he did not give up. ¡°If not a simr thing, there could be some other methods, I believe.¡±

    ¡°That is¡­It is a really difficult operation to change the shape of the face.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want much. If she can have a smaller chin, she would look quite different.¡±

    ¡°But, it is really difficult operation, and I think the intentions of the patient is the most important.¡±

    He could not do an operation after kidnapping a noblewoman. Unwanted operation was a torture. As he had done it many times recently, he knew it very well.

    The bandits all had operations against their will, and truly felt tortured. However, they were necessary for experimentation and practice, so he had to do it. If not for the justification, he would have had felt guiltier.

    ¡°She might want it, I am sure. She gives a sigh whenever she looks at herself in the mirror.¡±

    He seemed to remember his wife while talking about her, as his eyes showed some feelings. It seemed that he indeed loved his wife.

    ¡®Does he make this fuss because he does not want to see her father on her face?¡¯ Ganghyuk was confused.

    ¡®Anyway, he is Lee Hangbok.¡¯ He could not give a t refusal to his proposal.

    Seongyong was already fully recovered, and would not rpse if he did not use straws to clean his anus after stooling.

    ¡°I see¡­Okay then, I will see her.¡±

    ¡°Really? If you make it, I will reward you generously.¡±

    ¡°But, I cannot guarantee the result. As I told you before¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. It is not easy to change the appearance. It is really difficult for humans to change the things that heaven gives.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is fortunate that you know it already.¡±

    ¡°But, I think you may be able to do it anyway.¡±

    Having finished with this conversation and getting the desired response, Hangbok went to the room that he was given. Clearly, all he wanted to talk about was his wife.

    Ganghyuk sighed as he came back to his room.

    ¡°Sir, you arete today.¡± Yeoni, who had been waiting for Ganghyuk, greeted him. Seongyong thought that Yeoni and Yeoju were male. Therefore, he gave two rooms only: one for Ganghyuk, and the other for all the others.

    But, Ganghyuk was a modern boy, and could not let two men and two girls use the same room. Thus, he shared therge room with Dolseok and Makbong, and gave the small room to Yeoni and Yeoju.

    However, this distinction became nominal soon.

    ¡°What are you doing? It is alreadyte at night.¡±

    ¡°We were having a drink¡±

    ¡°Only you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In therge room, two men were drunken and already asleep. It seemed Makbong and Dolseok had been ying wrestling, as they were sleeping intertwined. It seemed that they had gone to sleep a long time ago, given the sound of their snores.

    ¡®What is their rtionship? Are they friends or enemies?¡¯ They were always fighting, but they slept together side by side; of course, except when Makbong went out for his ¡®night business¡¯.

    ¡®She is a vicious drinker.¡¯

    Yeoju was holding a brush in her hand, but her eyes were closed. She might have gone asleep while drawing. Nevertheless, the drawings were all good. The problem was that she did not draw on the paper, but on the wall and floor.

    ¡®She is not sober, either.¡¯ Ganghyuk looked at Yeoni, who was almost drunken as well, and her hair were loosened.

    ¡°It seems that you are drinking nearly every day.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to drink some?¡±

    ¡°No, I drank too much already.¡±

    Ganghyuk knew that Sunshin was a heavy drinker. But, Seongyong got abreast of even Sunshin. He could not drink for a while because of the hemorrhoids, so he drank all that he had wanted to drink during the period of abstinence.

    And after Hangbok joined, Ganghyuk could not maintain his pace at all.

    ¡®Next time, I should suggest a drinking game. I will die drinking all they give me.¡¯

    On seeing the drink that Yeoni gave him, he lost thest appetite he had. He had just drank a good drink that Seongyong gave. The one Yeoni offered was no wayparable to that.

    ¡°Hey, have a drink.¡± She must have been seriously drunken, considering hernguage and pronunciation.

    ¡°Eo, you are about to copse¡­.¡±

    ¡°Me? No, I am perfectly ok!¡± Yeoni tried to show Taekeyon steps after jumping. She thought she was perfectly fine, but her steps were a mess. Ganghyuk thought that even he could win against the current Yeoni.

    ¡°You are not ok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    She did not like to lose a game. He could understand her because she had to find her position among men and became Eoreumsani in the group. But, he wanted to pull her legs more as he watched her staggering.

    ¡°No, you are not. If you fight now, you cannot win against me, not to mention the Japanese bandits.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yeoni answered back with harsh voice. After Eotanmyeon, she had exercised even more severely in order not to be defeated. Besides the morning exercise, she practiced with her wooden sword whenever possible.

    ¡°What I mean is that in your current status, you cannot win against anyone.¡±

    ¡°I can! I can win against you, sir. I am Yeoni!¡±

    Ganghyuk was not much interested in martial arts, but he was a man. Sometimes, he watched UFC highlights on TV, and when he saw a Jiujitsu banner, he had even thought of learning it.

    Anyway, it was difficult to endure as a small girl provoked him.

    Ganghyuk had previously drunk some alcohol, so he was feeling quite brave.

    ¡®I have been doing the morning exercise regrly.¡¯ Although, he did not do the exercises hard. But, he was far better than himself when he had first met Heo Jun.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Ok then! Let¡¯s try!¡±

    He was tempted by the word ¡®try¡¯, so he nodded his head unknowingly.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret itter on.¡±

    The ce that was given to Ganghyuk and his group was a detatched building. There were no other buildings for other servants. Hence, nobody woulde even if they made some noise.

    ¡°It will be you who will regret it.¡± Ganghyuk started to take some steps. At that moment, he realized that he was drunk too!

    ¡®I am more drunken that I thought.¡¯ He could not move as he wanted. Meanwhile, Yeoni ran to him as he was thinking of calling this off. Her unexpected steps disturbed his gaze.

    ¡°Eo Eo¡­¡±

    While he was hesitating, Yeoni came near to him, and he got struck by a blow suddenly. It was not a kick, but a hand blow.

    ¡°It is foul. We are ying Taekyeon.¡±

    ¡°I am using the ¡®Drunken Master¡¯ style martial art.¡±

    ¡°My god!¡±

    He defended it with his right hand, but it must have been a fake, as he could not feel any blocking force. At that moment, her left hand hit his sr plexus.

    ¡°Eok!¡±

    If she were not drunken, she might have taken back some force from her blow to prevent from hurting him. However, she was seriously drunk right now; or, she was angry because of his provocation.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    He had had a lot of drinks food, so he started to vomit.

    Wack!

    ¡°Oh, sir. Are you alright?¡±

    Wack!

    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Yeoni tapped his back as he vomited all he had eaten in the backyard. By the time all of the things in the stomach came out, his mental state became clearer.

    ¡®I had too much today.¡¯ Ganghyuk checked what he had vomited, which was mainly because he could not stand up due to the pain in the sr plexus.

    ¡®Meat¡­more meat¡­here is more meat again.¡¯

    He could not find any vegetables at all in his regurgitated stomach contents. It must be because of Seongyong¡¯s wish, who could not have meat for a month.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I am ok?¡±

    ¡°Can you stand up?¡±

    ¡°No, I am sick.¡±

    ¡°Then, will you lie down here?¡±

    Yeoni offered her knees as a pillow; it is a good example of ¡®Giving disease and then medicine¡¯. He really wanted to lie down, and there was no special reason to reject her offer. Therefore, he rested his head on Yeoni¡¯sp.

    ¡°I am dying!¡±

    ¡°I am sorry!¡±

    ¡°How can you kick that strongly?¡±

    ¡°I am really sorry! I will massage the ce.¡±

    Yeoni touched his sr plexus with her hand. It was quite strange; her fist was a weapon in the fight, but seemed very soft right now.

    However, Ganghyuk was not a romantic guy to be sentimental about this stuff, and was not in a situation to think of that anyway.

    ¡°You remember what you have learned very well.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°It bes more sensitive when it goes to the outer part. If you rub my stomach like that, I will forget the pain in the organs.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

    He was a born teacher, so he tried to teach whenever possible. While Yeoni rubbed his stomach and chest, he was lost in thought. He had be quite sober after vomiting.

    ¡®I told him that I would perform a stic surgery as I was little drunk. But, what can I do with her chin? Cut it? Can I even¡­?¡¯

 Chapter 68: Oseong Lee Hangbok [3]

    <h4>Chapter 68: Oseong Lee Hangbok [3]</h4>

    stic surgery¡­

    On hearing the term, one might think of only cosmetic surgery, but stic surgery was more than that. In the hospital where Ganghyuk worked, reconstruction surgery was quitemon, in fact.

    ¡®That is a really difficult operation.¡¯ Even though Ganghyuk was proud of his skills as a surgeon, he was not confident with that.

    The anatomy of the face was veryplicated and unfamiliar to him. He had not seen that area for a long time since he graduated from medical school.

    ¡®I cannot cut up her chin.¡¯

    It might be simr to cutting Yeoni¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Sir, do you still have pain?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you frowned.¡± Yeoni looked at him with anxious look, her hand still on his sr plexus.

    ¡°Ah!¡± His pain was mitigated due to her massage, and he had be sober by now. ¡°No, I am fine.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you have some troubles?¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Although it was veryfortable, he could not rest his head on herps forever. So, Ganghyuk tried to get up. ¡°It is because of the patient.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Lord Ryu?¡±

    ¡°No, no. He ispletely fine now.¡± Seongyeong ate meat and drank a lot just now, but there was no moaninging from his room. No servant came to Ganghyuk either. So, he could presume that the person in question was still fine.

    ¡°Then what patient do you mean?¡± As far as Yeoni knew, Ganghyuk was new in town, and had only one patient: Seongyong. She knew this because thetter had paid with materials that could cover fees of a hundred people.

    Ganghyuk had spent his time without any worries except when he treated the anus. Sometimes, he learned characters from Yeoju, but he had to tend to Seongyong asionally. Therefore, there could not be any other patient.

    ¡°Among the people I had drink with, there was a man called Lee Hangbok.¡±

    ¡°Is he sick?¡±

    ¡°No, not him. The patient is his wife.¡±

    ¡°Wife?¡± Naturally, the wife of Hangbok was a woman, the daughter of Kwon Yul. Ganghyuk knew that he could not touch her.

    ¡°Yes! So, you must help me when I go there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes! Of course!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    As he tried to go to bed, he came to see the vomit in the yard. He could see some different things because of the height of eye sight.

    ¡®I did not just eat meat. There was some fish as well¡­Fish¡­¡¯

    Ganghyuk did not like fish very much. He enjoyed greasy food, mainly meat. Nevertheless, he liked some exceptional fishes, such as eel and blowfish.

    But, why did he think of a blowfish? It was good to fry, grill, or boil. But, why the blowfish hit his head at this moment?

    ¡°Sir, I will leave now.¡± Yeoni said as she watched Ganghyuk lost in the thought.

    ¡°No, no, wait a moment!¡± Ganghyuk shook his hands and stopped her there. He then squatted back up and stared the vomit.

    Yeoni was already ustomed to strange behaviors of his. She knew that the best thing she could do is to wait when he did strange things.

    ¡°Ah! Eureka!¡±

    ¡°Did you find something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is good! I think I can do it.¡± Ganghyukughed while nodding his head. Yeoni smiled in response, even though she did not know what had happened. Anyway, no bad thing would happen with Ganghyuk being happy like that.

    ¡®The poison of a blowfish is not exactly Botulinum Toxin¡­ But, the mechanism of action is very simr.¡¯

    ¡®As the toxicity is stronger, it may be dangerous. However, I can dilute it. I can have experiments as I have so much time these days.¡¯ Ganghyuk nodded his head and went to the room, where Yeoju, Makbong, and Dolseok were sleeping here and there.

    ¡°Please take her to your room.¡± Ganghyuk lifted Yeoju, who was sleeping while holding a brush in her hand. There could have been a better expression, such as lifting her up in his arms; but, the situation matched the description of simply ¡®lifting¡¯.

    He did that without any care or love.

    ¡°Ah¡­ She is too heavy for me to hold.¡±

    ¡°Is she?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! Please help, sir! You are the strongest here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± As he was big, he had a decent muscle power. In terms of strength, even Makbong and Dolsoek could not be his match.

    Ganghyuk moved Yeoju to the other room without any difficulties. For the time being, Yeoni moved Dolseok and Makbong to the corner and made bed for Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Thank you! I have covered her with a quilt. You don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good night!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! Good night!¡±

    Ganghyuky down on the futon after wishing good night to Yeoni. When he turned his head, he found Makbong and Dolseok sleeping; they snored as if they were driving their pigs to the market loudly.

    ¡®They are really noisy.¡¯

    Dolseok could still be considered fine, but Makbong must have sleep apnea. He had a short and heavy neck. It would be no wonder if he had sleep apnea.

    ¡®When I am more used to systematic anesthesia¡­ I will try to operate him.¡¯

    He would need a tube to insert in his neck, and an air bag too. But, he thought that he would be able to create them in time, as long as he had more money and power.

    It was Hanyang after all.

    ¡°Yes, it is Hanyang¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Somebody woke him up just when he had fallen in deep sleep. Those were a very familiar voice and hands: it was Dolseok.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°A nobleman called Lee Hangbok hase to see you, sir.¡±

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°The bell will ring soon, sir.¡± In other words, it was very early. When Gangyuk looked out, he could see a shadow; he could read his desperation even in the shadow. It was definitely Lee Hangbok.

    ¡®Ha¡­ He really does not like to see his wife¡¯s face.¡¯

    A nobleman like Hangbok was waiting for him, so what could he do? He got up from his bed and stood up.

    It was fortunate that he had vomitedst night. Although he had some stomach-ache, he did not have any hangover.

    ¡°I have to wash my face.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have prepared the water, sir.¡± Dolseok gave him a small basin.

    ¡°You are sensible!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    While he was washing his face, Dolseok gave him something else as well. ¡°Toothbrush and salt, sir,¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Ganghyuk quickly brushed his teeth with salt and left the room.

    ¡°Have you got up?¡± Lee Hangbok greeted him on seeing hime out. Over his head was the sun rising; Ganghyuk was a little annoyed to be honest.

    ¡°Yes, because of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. You must get up at this time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°The sound of the bell is not pleasant. If we have already gotten up, we can avoid hearing those ugly sounds.¡± He finished his statement by covering his ears with his hands.

    Amazingly, the bell rang at that precise moment; the noise got bigger and louder soon.

    Deng Deng Deng!

    Lee Hangbok gave him a subtle look while covering his ears, as if waiting for the other¡¯s agreement to his point.

    ¡°Eu!¡± As expected, Ganghyuk was annoyed by the noise as well. ¡°I have to make ear plugs. This is too loud.¡±

    ¡°Heo heo¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°No, wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Do you have something to do?¡±

    ¡°I need to see the lord first. He had eaten a lot yesterday, so he might feel bad today.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Seongyong¡¯s hemorrhoids were quite notorious. They had even affected the government greatly because of his position. Hence, Lee Hangbok nodded his head as if he understood and followed Ganghyuk, who went to Seongyong¡¯s ce.

    On arriving there, they found that Seongyong had gotten up already. He was washing his face at that moment, and didn¡¯t look ufortable.

    ¡°Your lordship, are you good?¡±

    Thetter smiled at the greeting of Ganghyuk. ¡°Oh, did youe?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I came here a little bit earlier than usual.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please take a look. By the way, why are you here, Hangbok?¡±

    ¡°I followed him. But, I will leave you two alone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Seongyong did not show his a*s to even Sunshin. So, he obviously hated the idea of showing it to Hangbok, who was very yful. Nobody knew what he would sayter on.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Seongyongy down on the futon very skillfully and then lifted his buttocks so that Ganghyuk could see better.

    Ganghyuk could observe the part without difficulty thanks to the other¡¯s considerate actions.

    ¡®It is a little red¡­ but it seems ok.¡¯

    It seemed that he had already been to the toilet. Although it was clean due to the sitz bath, there was a trace of the strain.

    ¡°Okay¡­I will apply the ointment then.¡± Ganghyuk said and then applied Jawungo, before giving him some pills.

    ¡°Please take these.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Not at all, your lordship. When will you start to work?¡±

    ¡°From today.¡±

    ¡°From today?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason to postpone it? I¡¯m so sorry for my absence.¡±

    On a second thought, there was no reason why he could not work.

    ¡®However, if he had to move the bowels, that could be a problem.¡¯ In any case, he could ask someone to get water for a sitz bath in the pce, considering his hierarchy.

    ¡®The nation may be at risk without him.¡¯

    He was afraid of thinking that Seonjo was managing the nation alone without Seongyong¡¯s advice advice.

    ¡°I see. As you want, then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your treatment! It is possible for me to go to work only because of you.¡±

    ¡°No need to mention it, sir!¡± Ganghyuk left the room after leaving behind a humble statement, only to find Lee Hangbok waiting for him.

    ¡°All done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Good! Follow me.¡±

    At the door stood two horses: one was for Ganghyuk, and the other was for Hangbok.

    ¡°My house is very near.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    As mentioned, his house was indeed very near. However, it was a little difficult to call it Hangbok¡¯s house. The owner of the house was Kwon Yul; Hangbok lived in his wife¡¯s house.

    ¡°Oh, herees my father-inw! I will introduce you to him.¡± Gangbok pointed a man who was preparing for going to work. He was short but stout, and reminded Ganghyuk of Makbong. Except the fact that he looked intelligent, he was almost the same in figure as Makbong.

    ¡°Eo, did you sleep outside?¡± He greeted Hangbok as if thetter were a friend of his.

    ¡°Yes, I slept in Lord Ryu Seongyong¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is he fully recovered?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is good now.¡±

    ¡°I have to visit him soon. By the way, who is he beside you?¡± He looked at Ganghyuk inquiringly.

    Kwon Yul, the hero of Haengju Castle¡­He had a great victory in the history of Joseon.

    If he were the first man that Ganghyuk met in Joseon, Ganghyuk might have given a deep bow. But, he had met too many other great men in Joseon, so he did not feel that moved anymore.

    ¡®How does every house have a great man?¡¯ It seemed like he hade to the world of heroes.

    Ganghyuk greeted him with courtesy. ¡°I am Baik Ganghyuk, sir! I stayed in Lord Ryu Seongyong¡¯s house for a while.¡±

    ¡°This fellow is the famous doctor.¡±

    ¡°Aha! I have heard of you. You are the doctor¡­Okay. What brought you here?¡±

    Ganghyuk could not say that he came here to fix his daughter¡¯s face. As he could not answer, Hangbok helped him. ¡°I drank too much, and I have a hangover. I asked him toe to examine my status. I would like to show him the house too.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­Take care then! I will be going.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    Hangbok improvised a lie without difficulty. Ganghyuk used to think that he could do that very well, but Hangbok was even better than him.

    ¡°What do you think of my father-inw?¡±

    ¡°He is magnanimous.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel if your wife looked like him.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I think that would not be too good.¡±

    ¡°No, never. I believe you understand me now.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

 Chapter 69: Oseong Lee Hangbok [4]

    <h4>Chapter 69: Oseong Lee Hangbok [4]</h4>

    Ganghyuk had to walk for a while as he followed behind Lee Hangbok.

    Lee Hangbok was not rich, because he had lost his father when he was very young. But, Kwon Yul was rich, because his father was the Prime Minister in Joseon, titled Yeonguijeong. Therefore, his house was veryrge.

    ¡°Although my father-inw was in the office for a short time, he earned a lot as he is quite talented.¡±

    In a sense, it could be considered that he extorted people to make money.

    ¡°My father-inw is slow, but he is a good man.¡±

    Hangbok pulled his leg constantly, and Ganghyuk did not know how he should react. First of all, to Ganghyuk, Kwon Yul was too great to be made a travesty of. He was called ¡®Chungjanggong¡¯ in modern times.

    ¡®As the saying went, ¡®Lee Sunshin in the sea and Kwon Yul on thend¡¯.¡¯

    Hangbok made a traversty of Kwon Yul constantly. If he were a someone else, Ganghyuk would have hit his head by now. But, the man was Lee Hangbok, who was called Lord Oseong in the modern times. He was famous for his loyalty.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± As a result, Ganghyuk could not help but follow him while nodding his head.

    ¡°Here we are! Here is another father-inw of mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean with ¡®Yes¡¯? I mean my wife.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­Wait a moment.¡±

    Lee Hangbok opened the door and went to the room. Some sounds arose, which showed their close rtionship. He criticized his wife a lot by saying that she was ugly and resembled her father, but it seemed that they loved each other a lot.

    Lee Hangbok opened the door after a while.

    ¡°My wife is also wondering if there is any solution. Would you like to see her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, can I bring my assistant?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked back at Yeoni, who was currently sporting a girl¡¯s hairstyle and wore female costume. She looked like a proper trainee or an assistant.

    ¡°Yeoni!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± She answered modestly, acting as if she were Yeoju.

    ¡°Where is Yeoju?¡±

    Hearing Ganghyuk¡¯s question, Dolseok answered quickly. ¡°She went out with Makbong.¡±

    ¡°With Makbong? Why?¡±

    ¡°Makbong is busy finding a ce for performance, but does not have a gift of gab. I heard of the incident when we had smallpox in the vige.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I heard that too. He talked way too much nonsense.¡±

    At first, they thought Makbong was crazy or dumb. In Hanyang, there were lots of high-ranking noblemen; therefore, he might not be able to speak well.

    ¡°So, Miss Yeoju said that she would help him. These days, she did not have much work to do, so she was somewhat bored as well.¡±

    ¡°Ah, good! A change is always good to get refreshed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Well, may we go in?¡±

    Ganghyuk came into the room guided by Hangbok. Thetter¡¯s wife sat in front of them, and he almostughed on first seeing her.

    ¡®It is true! She is exactly the same!¡¯

    If she had a beard, she would be exactly Kwon Yul. He could now understand why they wanted to change her face.

    ¡°Heom¡­ I must see her closely.¡±

    ¡°Ok, you can see her closely. But, do not touch her.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Although they were both noblemen, Hangbok was quite different from Changgweon. If Ganghyuk had told Changgweon that he would like to see his wife¡¯s face, he would roll him in the straw mat without any other words.

    ¡®Ah¡­ It reminds me of Changgweon.¡¯

    No matter what, he was quite a good man. If Ganghyuk knew that he would die soon, he might have had a drinking party before thetter passed away.

    It was a pity!

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    When he saw her from a distance, she was really a female Kwon Yul. If she went to the marketce, everybody would recognize her like ¡®You are the daughter of Kwon Yul, right?¡¯

    She must have had face that question quite often for sure.

    ¡°She resembles her father, right?¡± Hangbok asked, almost making Ganghyukugh.

    ¡°Keum¡± But, he could somehow suppress theughter with his reason.

    ¡°Do you want to do something to your chin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, here.¡± Suddenly, a husky voice voice arose, then a strong hand held the thick chin.

    ¡°Heo!¡± Ganghyuk had to turn away his head for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­Yeoni,e and touch here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yeoniplied as she was told on the way to the house.

    ¡°How is it? Is it bone?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­ It is hard, but I don¡¯t know. I am confused.¡±

    The muscle of chin was one of the strongest muscles in the body. If it were well developed, it could be as hard as a stone.

    ¡°Can you open the mouth and then close it?¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡± She followed Ganghyuk¡¯s instruction very well.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°How about now?¡± Ganghyuk asked Yeoni,who was constantly examining the chin with her hand.

    ¡°It is more rxed now.¡± Yeoni replied based on what she felt.

    ¡°Good! Then, please close it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it has be hard!¡± Yeoni eximed.

    From this observation, it was clear that that was not a bone; it was muscle. Although the effect would not be dramatic, something could surely be done.

    Thinking this, Ganghyuk nodded his head. At that moment, Hangbok, who was waiting behind him, asked, ¡°Is there any solution?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±

    He had married a daughter of an influential person, Kwon Yul. Although he was a Grade 5 official, his power and money exceeded his current office.

    ¡°I need a blowfish.¡±

    ¡°Blowfish?¡±

    ¡°Yes, blowfish.¡±

    Blowfish had been eaten in the Korean penins for a long time. Although it was poisonous, it was safe if well treated. Most important of all, it was very tasty. Hence, Lee Hangbok knew what it was of course.

    ¡°But, where can I get it?¡±

    ¡°How about asking officers in the province?¡±

    ¡°Eum, true¡­I have some friends.¡± However, it seemed that Hangbok¡¯s friends lived quite far.

    ¡®If he writes a letter to his friends now, it will take a month for him to obtain the fish.¡¯ Ganghyuk came from a world where any product could be delivered at his door on the same daym or a couple of dayster at most.

    This world was really inconvenient!

    ¡°Maybe, we can find it in the marketce.¡±

    ¡°Okay! We will try the marketce first.¡±

    Lee Hangbong went on to follow Ganghyuk. Thetter even doubted at this point if he were unemployed, as he looked so free.

    ¡°Are you not going to your office today?¡±

    ¡°Office? I am off today.¡±

    Did they have day-off In Joseon? Ganghyuk did not know that. He realized that they might actually be living quite happily.

    Come to think about it, Lee Hangbok looked very happy indeed.

    ¡°I see! Will youe with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡­

    The marketce in Hanyang was different from that in Suwon. It was much wider, and had a greater variety in products avable. He could find some imported goods from Japan, China, and some farther countries.

    How could he know the marketce very well?

    It was all because Ganghyuk roamed around a lot when he did not have work. In Hanyang, Seongyong was the only patient, so he had had a lot of time to explore the area.

    ¡°Where can I find it?¡± On the other hand, Lee Hangbok was tensed. Ganghyuk felt his strong will as if he would have her treated on that very day. It seemed that it had been quite a long time since they had married. Ganghyuk wondered how he had lived until then.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡± Dolseok guided them; he had a good memory and sense of direction. He knew the direction better than even the servant who escorted Hangbok.

    ¡°Here, we have a spice market.¡±

    When they turned around a corner, they could instantly smell pepper. It was a very expensive spice, so there were not many customers here.

    ¡°Here, we can find salt.¡±

    ¡°Salt¡­¡±

    While Dolseok gave the introduction to the area, the merchant there was seen. Dolseok was a demon at finding the way to anywhere.

    Ganghyuk and Hangbok simply followed him while nodding their heads as Yeoni looked around with a tensed face. She was prepared for an attack, which was not probable here though.

    ¡°Here, we can see a fish shop.

    ¡°Hey, you are like a navigator.¡±

    ¡°Yes, haha¡­¡±

    It was not probable that he knew what a navigator was, but Dolseok did not ask back any more. He had experiences of suffering a hit or a blow whenever he asked about a new word.

    ¡°Eum¡­There are a variety of dried fish here.¡± Hangbok went into the shop, and the owner stood up with a surprised face.

    Hangbok was well-known among people as an elegant young man, and Ganghyuk was also well-known in the marketce; he was notorious as the head of the gangsters.

    ¡°What can I do for you, sir?¡±

    ¡°Ah, do you have a blowfish?¡±

    ¡°Blowfish? Yes, sir! Several came today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡±

    Everything was going very well. The merchant soon came back with a salted blowfish. ¡°It tastes very good if you steam it.¡±

    Ganghyuk asked. ¡°Is it already processed?¡±

    ¡°No, sir! If you want, I will do it now. I will remove stuff here and there.¡± The man pointed at the parts with the testicle or ovary.

    Ganghyuk shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? It is very dangerous if I don¡¯t remove those parts. It has poison in it.¡±

    ¡°I need the poison.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± The merchant used to think that Ganghyuk was a gangster, and now, he wanted to obtain a poison. Under such circumstances, the former became very afraid of selling the blowfish to Ganghyuk.

    Finally, Hangbok exined the situation.

    ¡°He is a famous doctor. A poison can be a medicine if used well. Give it to him.¡±

    Lee Hangbok was a famous celebrity in Hanyang. He used to be a gangster during his childhood, but he was a public officer now. As he guaranteed things, the merchant decided to sell the fish to them. He could not help but follow the orders anyway.

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡±

    When the merchant was about to put them in a basket, Ganghyuk stopped him.

    ¡°Eum, separate the poisonous parts and put them in a separate basket.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ganghyuk decided on that as he would then not need to separate it by himself. Moreover, he did not know how to do that anyway. ¡®Today, we will have steamed blowfish.¡¯

    They could have a nice time today, as blowfishes were quite delicious.

    The merchant was very good at separating those parts. He peeled the skin and separated the liver, ovaries, and intestines.

    ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡±

    ¡°Good! Please put them separately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Dolseok and Yeoni, take them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok held the basket with the flesh and Yeoni held the basket with the poison.

    Just when they were leaving the shop, there was some noise from nearby.

    ¡°Son of a b*tch! Why is this ce yours?¡±

    ¡°Where are you from, son of a b*tch? It is my area!¡±

    Apparently, the curses in Korea could not have been developed if it were not for dogs.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Hangbok could not pass this kind of an incident.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡± Ganghyuk was also curious. The treatment was not urgent, and it could not be done today anyway. If he misused tetrodotoxin, he could kill a human.

    It had to be done after proper clinical experimentation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    It was said that watching a fight or fire was the most exciting thing since the old times. As expected, there were a lot of curious bystanders here. Hence, it was hard to reach there.

    However, they could not shout ¡®Go away. Herees the nobleman.¡¯ easily.

    Hangbok was well-known, and he was a government officer. He should be in the office at this time.

    If they did announce his arrival, that would advertise that the government officer was not going to the office, but being in the marketce and watching fight.

    Hence, there was no other option but to use force.

    ¡°Your servants seem to know martial arts.¡± Hangbok said while watching Yeoni and Dolseok, who made way for them using Taekeyon.

    ¡°Yes, they learned it well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Because of those two making the way, Hangbok and Ganghyuk had some time to talk while they walked. A whileter, they arrived at the ce of the incident.

    ¡°Eum?¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you know them?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Why are they here?¡±

 Chapter 70: Cosmetic Surgery [1]

    <h4>Chapter 70: Cosmetic Surgery [1]</h4>

    The person who shouted stood there thrusting his fist. The one staring at the others with unkindly eyes was Yeoju. The others standing side by side were familiar as well, probably members of the Aeogae group.

    ¡°It seems that there will be a fight soon. Which one do you think will win?¡± Lee Hangbok asked.

    ¡°Ah, I think it will be the group with fewer people.¡± Ganghyuk replied, although with a bit of uncertainty.

    The situation did not look good. They were around five, including Yeoju; but the other party seemed to have more than ten members. Makbong was a good fighter, but it seemed that it would still be difficult to win easily.

    ¡°If you are Aeogae, you should go there to perform. Why are youing here?¡± A person who had been staying silent came forward. He wore a rough hat made of bamboo braid, normally worn by mourners.

    Considering his hat, he must be belonging to a lower ss. However, he scolded Makbong as if he were a nobleman.

    ¡°What could possibly possess you to want toe in here and be cocky?¡± Makbong shouted with anger.

    The manughed and called his party, ¡°Cocky? This crazy man wants to die here.¡±

    ¡°Die? Yes, you will die, son of a b*tch.¡±

    ¡°Fellows, teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Pyeonsu!¡± It seemed that he was arrogant because he was the Pyeonsu, the chief of the performance group. Hearing hismand, more than ten guys came forward aggressively.

    ¡°Please stay among the bystanders.¡± Makbong pushed Yeoju to the area the bystanders were standing at and he jumped in the air.

    ¡°Eo, eo?¡±

    ¡°Auch¡±

    ¡°Ak!¡±

    In a brief moment, several among the adversarial group copsed. The first one was hit by Makbong¡¯s head-butt; the second one was beaten by his kick; the one beside him was hit by his hand.

    ¡°Wow, Makbong is strong!¡±

    ¡°Shall I help them?¡±

    Yeoni asked Ganghyuk while holding her basket in her hand, looking like a medicine girl.

    ¡°No, you cannot. Look at your attire! Dolseok, help them.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can do Taekyeon after all.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­¡±

    Dolseok had shown a talent in Taekyeon. He was really good at following the movements, which must be because of his good memory.

    ¡°Give me the basket.¡± Ganghyuk snatched his basket and pushed him to the fighting center. Just as thetter was trying to remain among the bystanders, Makbong shouted with dness.

    ¡°Eo! Dolseok. d to see you here. Take care of these guys!¡±

    Hearing this statement, the opposite group showed response faster than the intended target. They attacked Dolseok together, too many for Dolseok to fight against by himself.

    ¡°Auch!¡±

    However, he was stout, and did not copse easily.

    While he stood there like that, Makbong beat the others one by one. The situation was already reversed favorably toward Makbong. And now, he had only Pyeonsu and one other guy beside him left to deal with.

    ¡°This rat!¡±

    Pyeonsu shouted while retreating a few steps. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know you very well. You are the rat pretending to give s performance in this small ce.¡±

    ¡°What? A beast!¡± He shouted loudly, but he was still retreating backward constantly. He was really different from Weolbaek of Aeogae group.

    ¡®Weolbaek was dignified even before me.¡¯ Ganghyukpared the two Pyeonsu. He could not be so confident while considering the difference in sses, but he kept his dignity as the Peyonsu nevertheless, and showed his charm as a human.

    Anyway, Ganghyuk could not see him these days at all.

    ¡°Do note near me, fellow!¡±

    ¡°You were the one who attacked me first.¡±

    Meanwhile, Dolseok had joined the fighting actively as well. He was quite angry at this point because he was beaten a lot. His spirit was so fierce, as if he might hit someone to death.

    ¡°These fellows!¡± Pyeonsu pushed the one beside him forward, making him stand in front of Makbong.

    ¡°Would you like to die?¡± Makbong asked menacingly.

    ¡°Eo, eo.¡±

    The man pushed forward had seen Makbong fighting. Hence, he could not dare to fight with him, just standing there in a daze as the big hand of Makbong hit his head.

    Puck!

    He copsed after a dull and dangerous sound, followed by Dolseok stepping on him.

    ¡°Son of a b*tch! You enjoyed hitting me, didn¡¯t ya?¡±

    It seemed that he was the one who gave Dolseok all those bruises.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me.¡± Seeing this, the Pyeonsu stepped back while shouting in a squealing voice. However, Makbong had no reason to listen to him as he walked near to the Pyeonsu.

    At that moment, one of the fellows shouted hastily, ¡°Fellows! Do you know who our sponsor is?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Hearing the word ¡®sponsor¡¯, Ganghyuk and Hangbok both showed interest. Although they showed the same response, they both had different thoughts.

    Ganghyuk did not know that the group had a sponsor, and Hangbok was just filled with pure curiosity.

    Anyway, Makbong was not interested in the sponsor. Instead, it just added to his anger. He dashed forward and asked while holding the Pyeonsu with his hands.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Pyeonsu did not say anything even though he was struggling to escape from Makbong¡¯s hands. Staring at the fellow who had said that. He looked quite different from the time when he had retreated.

    However, the fellow who was under Dolseok¡¯s feet did not stop.

    ¡°Sir Jeong Yeorip¡­ He is our sponsor.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Sir Jeong Yeorip!¡±

    Pyeonsu tried to stop him, in vain of course. ¡°Shut up! How dare you tell his name!¡±

    Jeong Yeorip was a celebrity, a rising star in Dongin, until the incident a few years ago. He belonged to Seoin, but he criticized Yulgok and Seonghon, who were thought to be the founders of Seoin.

    Makbong, however, did not know his name as he was ignorant. How could a mere ve know what even Ganghyuk did not know?

    ¡°What about it? Fellow, I serve Dr. Baik Ganghyuk.¡± He threw the Pyeonsu while shouting Ganghyuk¡¯s name.

    St!

    The Pyeonsu was thrown down, resulting in a dull sound. On the other hand, Hangbok showed interest in the name of Jeong Yeorip. That guy had gone to the province and created a martial group called ¡®Daedonggye¡¯ a few years before. How could he sponsor a group in Hanyang?

    It was strange!

    He ran to the Pyeonsu and shook him, but thetter was already unconscious.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Jeong¡­Something.¡±

    Dolseok, who had a good memory, answered instead. ¡°He mentioned a name like Jeong Yeorip.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Lee Hangbok had changed his attitude greatly by now. He did not look like a yboy any more, but a sharp de. He looked like Ganghyuk while holding a scalpel.

    Dolseok was tensed on seeing this, hesitating for a while.

    ¡°Why do you not answer?¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Yes, I am sure. He said Jeong Yeorip.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk tried to join the conversation carefully because of the serious mood. The name was familiar to him, but he could not remember exactly why.

    If he had more information, he could probably remember him clearly.

    ¡°Who on earth is he?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing. He is my personal acquaintance.¡±

    It was very strange, because Hangbok murmured without giving a clear exnation. Anyhow, Ganghyuk did not ask anymore. The other might not give him an answer anyway.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Sorry! If you know him, we may have executed discourtesy.¡± Ganghyuk said while looking at the people lying down here and there on the ground. Some of them were heavily injured.

    ¡°No, no. Can I take him?¡± Hangbok pointed at the Pyeonsu and asked.

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±

    ¡°Yes. You need not hurry my wife¡¯s treatment. I will give you a notice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I need time, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Good! Please take the blowfish with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Hangbok returned to his usual attitude, disappearing with his smile after leaving a few jokes. Nevertheless, he took the Pyeonsu on his horse.

    ¡°Hugh!¡±

    But, the changed mood made the group quite embarrassed; especially Dolseok, who had encountered the sharp gaze of Hangbok, and could not easily return to his usual self.

    Hangbok was a joyful yboy until he came here. When he heard the name ¡®Jeong Yeorip¡¯, he had changedpletely.

    ¡°Who on earth is he?¡± Makbong asked.

    ¡°He is Lee Hangbok. He holds the office of Yejojwarang.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Makbong did not know what a Yejojwarang did, but he understood that the person in question was a high-ranking official.

    ¡°Lee Hangbok and Jeong Yeorip¡­ It is not a small thing.¡± Yeoju opened her mouth. Her face was very dark. She clearly must have known something. Among them, only Yeoju was a nobility after all, apart from Ganghyuk, of course.

    ¡°Ah, yes. You must know something, Yeoju. Who is Jeong Yeorip? Why does he act so sensitively?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know Jeong Yeorip?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­¡± She felt that the rumors were true. Ganhyuk was a scum indeed. How could he not know about Jeong Yeorip as a nobleman?

    Yeoju exined with a surprised face. ¡°He was originally Seoin. He was close to Yulgok and Seonghon, and had good offices because he had a great knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Offices? What kind of offices?¡±

    ¡°Yejojwarang and Hongmungwan Suchan¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, my father has mentioned him, I remember.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so. I heard that I am his rtive.¡±

    ¡°Really? A rtive?¡±

    ¡°But, we don¡¯tmunicate, so I don¡¯t know how closely rted we are.¡± She was not interested in Jeong Yeorip, so she did not try to know him. ¡°Anyway, he belonged to Seoin at first, but he became close to Donginter on. Finally, he criticized Yulgok and Seonghon.¡±

    ¡°Aha!¡±

    As far as Ganghyuk knew, Hangbok was Seoin, and a follower of Yulgok. He might have bad feelings for Jeong Yeorip.

    ¡°He was supported by Dongin, but he was severely attacked by Seoin still.¡±

    ¡°I understand. He might be considered as a betrayer.¡±

    ¡°He went to the province as the king hated him, and it is said that he might be in Jinan in Jeodo. Right now, even people in Dongin are not friendly to him.¡±

    ¡°He is in a situation of istion!¡± Ganghyuk finally connected the dots.

    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±

    In this case, it seemed that they did not need to be careful. Ganghyuk had a lot of better backgrounds to fear for him; such as Ryu Seongyong, who was the current Minister of the Ceremonies, and Kim Yungil, who would be the Minister of Internal Affairs soon.

    ¡°Why is Sir Hangbok weary like that?¡±

    ¡°I heard that he made an organization called ¡®Daedonggye¡± in Jinan.¡±

    ¡°Daedonggye?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t know it very well, because I only heard about it from my father. Anyway, he said that Daedonggye was a kind of martial group.¡±

    ¡°A martial group?¡± It reminded him of something.

    Jeong Yeorip¡­He had had revolutionary ideas. Ganghyuk did not remember what his idea was exactly, but he had led to a big incident.

    And that was Gichukoksa!

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    ¡°It is no wonder why Sir Hangbok was startled at the name.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can understand now.¡± Ganghyuk nodded inprehension.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Meanwhile, some of the beaten fellows had recovered consciousness. But still, they could not stand up, and just stayed lying there. If they were left without treatment, some of them could even be left disabled.

    ¡°What should we do with them?¡± Dolseok received the basket that Ganghyuk held temporarily and asked.

    ¡®Heum¡­¡¯ Ganghyuk decided not to meddle in the matter between Lee Hanggok and Jeong Yeorip. He was neither interested nor knowledgeable. Furthermore, he did not have the power to intervene it.

    ¡®Anyway, Lee Hangbok survived in the history while Jeong Yeorip will die in a few years.¡¯

    People should know which one could make for a good background. If he were with the man who survived in Imjinwaeran, there would be a greater possibility for him to live. Moreover, he liked Hangbok.

    If he could help him, it would be better to give it now.

    Moreover, he had found the method too.

    Ganghyuk looked at the poison in the basket and the men who were lying on the ground. ¡®Okay, then let¡¯s take these ones to home.¡¯

    ¡°Bring them to home?¡± Ganghyuk ordered Dolseok.

    ¡°To the house of the lordship?¡±

    ¡°No, the house that the governor gave us.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­For practice?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is in lieu of their treatment fee.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

 Chapter 71: Cosmetic Surgery [2]

    <h4>Chapter 71: Cosmetic Surgery [2]</h4>

    The house that the governor let Ganghyuk use was arge onepared to the houses in the neighborhood¡­not as big as Syeongyong¡¯s house though.

    ¡°Although this is a big house, it is crowded with people now.¡± Yeoju murmured while sitting down in the hall. Nevertheless, a sense of satisfaction was heard from her voice as she ate the blowfish.

    ¡°Yes, it is. We have a lot of new people.¡± Ganghyuk looked sleepy sitting beside her. The amount of blowfish was a lot. Although they gave one to the bandits, it was still a lot for them.

    ¡°It is rough training them to be a member of this house.¡±

    ¡°They will obey the instructions well with such a training.¡±

    The Peyonsu was taken by Hangbok, but the others were all here, Some of them tried to protest, only to be beaten by Yeoni and Makbong.

    Some of them shouted out loud. ¡°We are not simple gangsters. We have a sponsor.¡±

    At the moment, Dolseok came to the front. ¡°Yes, I heard. You don¡¯t know who we are, do you?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    ¡°The nobleman sitting there is Sir Baik Ganghyuk. The other nobleman with us was Yejojwarang Lee Hangbok. The servant who is waiting for the medicine is from the Minister of Courtesy.¡±

    As he had a good memory, he exined things one by one.

    ¡°Thus, if we beat you, just take it withoutining. You are the ones who made this fuss.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°If you keep quiet, we will treat your wounds.¡±

    ¡°You beat us severely, and you will treat our injury? Is that a treatment tool?¡±

    The man pointed at the materials that Ganghyuk had taken out.

    Saline, syringe, and poison¡­ Even a single item out of them would look strange, and here they were all together. They looked quite strange indeed. Moreover, the man who took them out while humming did not look like an ordinary man either.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± He was dressed as a nobleman, but hisnguage was rough and vulgar. ¡°Tell them toe here.¡± He waved his hands.

    They knew the story of a bandit in Yangju pretending to be a nobleman. They wondered if Ganghyuk was the bandit from Yangju.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With themand of Ganghyuk, Makbong and Dolseok took the man to Ganghyuk. When he saw the nobleman from the distance, he could make sure that Ganghyuk was not an ordinary man.

    He was too big.

    ¡®What kind of feet does he have?¡¯

    The man felt that Ganghyuk¡¯s feet were so big that a person could probably ride on his leather shoes.

    ¡°Hey!¡± A voice arose from up there. When he saw upward, he saw Ganghyuk staring at him. ¡®He is ying with men¡¯s life and death.¡¯ He misunderstood Ganghyuk and withdrew his body. As a matter of fact, his impression was not really wrong.

    In fact, Ganghyuk saved patients who were almost dead.

    But, the man misunderstood Ganghyuk in the opposite direction. Thus, he was caught by fear.

    ¡°You did not answer me.¡± Ganghyuk tapped his shoulders with his hands, making the man sense a heavy weight.

    ¡°Euk¡­Yes, sir.¡± He used politenguage unknowingly.

    ¡°You have pain in legs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I will treat you. But before the treatment, I will have an experiment.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want to do an experiment on you.¡±

    The man did not know what it would be. But if he said no, he thought that he might be killed. ¡°Eo¡­Okay, sir!¡±

    ¡°Ok, you have agreed, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk removed his hands from the man and called Dolseok and the bandit chief.

    ¡°Take him to the room. Makbong and Yeoni, watch the rest of them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok moved the man to the room with the bandit chief. Thetter was very strong, and could move heavy things quite easily. It was no wonder he was the chief of the group.

    ¡°Brother, is it good to leave him like this?¡±

    ¡°No. Do not leave him near the door. Lead him to the opposite side.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±

    The man was a year younger than Dolseok. He looked to be over thirty years old, but actually was a very young man, under twenty in age.

    ¡°Ok, leave him there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, bro.¡±

    The two of them left the injured man on the futon, who moaned consequently. Maybe they hurt his injured leg during the transportation.

    ¡°Eok!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry before you are really hurt. You beat me a lot. You attacked me as if you could kill me in the marketce.¡± Dolseok touched his bruise on the back, feeling the pain and bing angry ordingly. ¡°Ao, I want to kill you now.¡±

    ¡°But, your master told me that he would treat me. Do not hit me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tin! Shut up your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Auch.¡±

    Dolseok had good knowledge in anatomy by then. He knew how he could beat him without making him injured while giving him pain; for example, by hitting him at the uv, inside of the elbow, and so on.

    ¡°Eu¡­¡±

    While the man was moaning out of pain, Ganghyuk entered the room.

    ¡°il¡­¡± Ganghyuk called the bandit chief il as he held a il when the bandits had attacked Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°You go there and help Makbong.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    ¡°Dolseok, let¡¯s take a look at the leg of this guy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dolseok cut the pants of the man using scissors. They were covered with blood, and were already very old. So, the man did not say anything about that.

    His legs had major wounds, as he was thrown to the ground with serious force.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­¡± Dolseok did not answer right away. Instead, he examined his wound carefully. Although the man had bled a lot, he did not have cuts. Onparing both legs, the wounded one was not swollen much. He did not have any restrictions in movement either.

    ¡°He has some scratches, and they are deep.¡±

    ¡°How about fracture?¡±

    ¡°His ankle seems to have a sprain, but it does not seem to be broken.¡±

    ¡°Heum¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk became a doctor in the world where X-ray could be used at any time. Therefore, he did not know how to make a physical examination to check cracks or fractures by hand.

    In his world, X-ray pictures could show every fracture in a minute. He read about palpation from the books only.

    ¡®Heum, his shin looks good. Ankle might be broken.¡¯ It was a joint where many small bones are gathered, so there was a possibility that the diagnosis was not precise.

    ¡®It is ok. He is not a great man, any way.¡¯

    Fractures could be treated if he fixed the part with bandages and told him not to move. Anyway, based on observation with naked eyes, the man did not seem to have fractures.

    ¡°Ok then¡­We start to cure the wounds on the leg.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s sterile it first. Get boiled water and make the disinfectant.¡±

    ¡°Here you go.¡± Dolseok brought boiled water that he had already prepared, steam rising from it.

    ¡°Ok. If it is too hot, the patient would have pain.¡± Ganghyuk took a gauze and cleansed his leg, resulting in a huge cry because of pain.

    ¡°Eeee¡­Hot!¡±

    ¡°It might be painful. There is a lot of sand there.¡±

    Dolseok thought of the anesthetic that Ganghyuk had developed. ¡°Sir, maybe we can give the medicine to make him sleep. Do you want me to get it?¡±

    ¡°No. It is bothersome to catch toads.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but it seems he has too much pain.¡±

    ¡°He must bear it. People can bear this level of pain.¡±

    Ganghyuk remembered when he was an intern; he had removed asphalt with gauze. It was simple sand here.

    He rubbed hard, which made the old lesion bleed.

    ¡°Eu¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, it is clean. We have to apply antiseptic.¡±

    Water and then betadine¡­It would give him even more pain. As expected, the man kept groaning even after Ganghyuk finished dressing.

    Ganghyuk tapped his shoulders and said. ¡°You cry too much. You are not heavily wounded.¡±

    ¡°I am not a crybaby. It is painful!¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­Anyway, I have finished the treatment. Now, I will perform an experiment.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°We have no reason to postpone it.¡±

    He was a fellow who beat Dolseok, so Ganghyuk had no intention to show him mercy.

    ¡°Dolseok? Where is the liver of the blowfish?¡±

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    The man¡¯s face became pale when he heard the word blowfish liver. Although he was in the low ss, he had been frequently called by noblemen. So, he had experience in eating blowfish.

    He heard that the poison of the blowfish could kill humans. He forgot which part had the poison, but he could suddenly remember what it was.

    ¡°Do you want me to eat it?¡±

    ¡°No, you will not eat it.¡±

    ¡°Then, why?¡±

    ¡°You talk too much. Dolseok¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok stood up while rolling up his sleeves. He held something in his hand, which was the metal il.

    Bung!

    He swayed it and hit the man with it.

    ¡°Eok!¡±

    The man was hit on the shoulder and fell as a result. In the meantime, Ganghyuk diluted the poison from blowfish liver with saline. The translucent yellow liquid was mixed with the transparent saline.

    ¡®It is a strong poison!¡¯

    He knew that it was stronger than Botox. The problem was that he did not know how stronger it waspared to Botox.

    If he gave him too much, he could die.

    ¡®It is not Suwon¡­¡¯

    He could not kill a man in Hanyang.

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    ¡°Sir, why are you hesitating?¡±

    ¡°Tie him and follow me. I will go to the marketce.¡±

    ¡°Market?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Dolseok tied the man and went out from the room, following Ganghyuk. Makbong, Yeoni and il were busy tying the new people. Ganghyuk passed them and said, ¡°I will go buy something. Wait here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok quickly followed Ganghyuk as he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill someone.¡±

    ¡°Kill? You mean it can kill a person?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­¡±

    Dolseok¡¯s nature had not changed even though he learned martial art and medicine. He was nagging right now with a frightened face. ¡°Then, we need to let them free.¡±

    ¡°No, no. It will be alright if I find the way not to kill them.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you have an antidote?¡±

    He thought Ganghyuk would know how to remove the poison from the body. At least Dolseok believed in that. However, Ganghyuk shook his head with a stern face.

    ¡°No, never.¡±

    Not only in Joseon, but they did not have an antidote for blowfish poison even in the modern times. It was a really strong and dangerous poison, far stronger than potassium cyanide.

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    ¡°There are some other methods.¡±

    Although there was no antidote, the patient could be saved if he came to the hospital early enough and could breathe properly. If he could wait till his liver detoxicated the poison fully while breathing with the help of modern equipment, he could be saved.

    But here, Ganghyuk did not have such support.

    ¡°Other methods?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I need to get some meat.¡±

    ¡°Meat? Why?¡±

    ¡°You talk too much, Dolseok.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    In Suwon, it might be difficult to find beef in the marketce, but Hanyang was different. There were various products from various ces in the market.

    ¡°Here it is.¡± Ganghyuk found a butcher shop without difficulty. When he came in, the owner greeted him with dness. ¡°What can I do for you, sir?¡±

    ¡°Em¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would like to buy the testicles of a bull.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

 Chapter 72: Cosmetic surgery [3]

    <h4>Chapter 72: Cosmetic surgery [3]</h4>

    Dolseok and the owner opened their eyes wide in unison.

    A nobleman came to the shop and asked to buy a scrotum.

    A scrotum of a bull¡­

    The owner asked again, ¡°What did you say, sir? Scrotum?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Scrotum of a bull, but if you don¡¯t have bull¡¯s scrotum, pig scrotum is okay.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­¡±

    The owner was repeating ¡°Eo¡­¡± as if he could not think of anything.

    Dolseok was embarrassed too. He talked about the life and death of a man, then he came to the butcher shop. It surprised Dolseok, to begin with. Furthermore, he¡¯s asking for scrotum.

    ¡°Sir, are you really looking for a scrotum?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I do not have any methods other than this. This is the only solution I can think of.¡±

    It was true.

    He could not think of another bag for artificial breathing.

    He had many silk pouches, but it could not hold air.

    ¡®In the ¡®Shui Hu Zhuan¡¯, pig scrotum was used as a football.¡¯

    Scrotums were a kind of a bag.

    It contained two balls in it rather than water or air.

    It might be good for artificial breathing considering its shape and material.

    ¡°What will you do with it?¡±

    ¡°I will let him use it¡­No. You will see itter.¡±

    He could not exin it well.

    ¡°You will let him suck a scrotum?¡±

    ¡°No, are you crazy? I will not ask him to suck it. We will blow it?¡±

    ¡°Scrotum?¡±

    ¡°Wait. You can see itter.¡±

    Ganghyuk made him quiet by hitting his head.

    It was not the best method, but it was a very effective one.

    Ganghyuk could shut his mouth with this one blow.

    ¡°Anyway, do you have any?¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­Yes. I do. Do you need testicles?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need testicles. I need the bag containing the testicles.¡±

    ¡°I have some¡­¡±

    The owner murmured and searched for the shop.

    Bag for the testicles. He was the first customer who wanted it.

    There were some customers who wanted testicles though.

    It was said that testicles were good for a man¡¯s sexual stamina.

    The owner was tempted so he ate some, but it was neither tasty nor effective.

    ¡°I found them, here you are.¡±

    He cut a scrotum from a bull.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ganghyuk received it with thankful eyes.

    It was bigger than he thought.

    It could rece the artificial respiration bag easily.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk made various experiments with the bag.

    He poured water.

    He blew it with air.

    When he did that, the owner and Dolseok frowned further, but Ganghyuk couldn¡¯t care less.

    He was so happy to find a useful bag.

    ¡°How many do you have?¡±

    ¡°Ah, do you need more?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really good. I think I¡¯d them buy all.¡±

    Ganghyuk asked, leaving several silk pouches on the counter.

    They were such expensive items to trade for a hundred scrotums.

    The eyes of the owner moved very fast.

    He forgot about thinking as to who he was and where he would use the scrotums anymore.

    ¡°Ah, Yes! I will search for more.¡±

    At least, He could get more than 10 bags.

    The owner gave him some pig¡¯s scrotums, but they were smaller than those of bull¡¯s.

    Dolseok asked, holding the scrotum in front of his chest.

    A mixture of annoyance and curiosity was present in his face and voice.

    ¡°Sir, why do you want to buy these¡­¡±

    ¡°You will understandter.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Fellow.¡±

    He took out a scroll from his sleeves.

    It did not have much content, just a few lines.

    However, Dolseok¡¯s response on this was rather interesting.

    ¡°No, no, sir. Please help me. I want to live more.¡±

    ¡°Why do people tell me to help them when they see me? I have not killed anyone. Have you seen me in the act of killing people?¡±

    He could swear that.

    Ganghyuk did not kill anyone, even Japanese.

    He almost killed sone, but in the end, they were killed by Yeoni.

    ¡°I have seen you beat someone to death countless times.¡±

    ¡°Ei, I have not beaten a person to death. When have you seen me doing that?¡±

    ¡°The scroll is the evidence.¡±

    Dolseok pointed at the scroll with a troubled expression.

    Now that he¡¯s taking a closer look at it, there were some letters added to the lines.

    Dolseok, il, Bandit 1, Bandit 2, etc.

    Under the name were lines, and Dolseok had a few lines under his name too.

    One for rolling in the straw mat.

    ¡°Do you want to have another line here?¡±

    ¡°No, no, sir. Please help me.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Then hold them and follow me withoutints.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rolling in the straw mat in his house was not a big deal.

    Makbong, Yeoni, and Ganghyuk tread on the straw mat once or twice.

    It was different from that of other houses though. The person in the mat would not be dead.

    However, it was painful.

    Makbong and Yeoni were experts in giving pain and Ganghyuk was heavy and strong.

    After the rolling, people tend to have their personalities changed.

    They listened to instructions with careful considerations.

    Like Dolseok now.

    He walked with heavy footsteps holding the bags as if they were shrines.

    ¡°Eoheo. Be careful.¡±

    He scolded a passenger when he almost bumped at him.

    ¡®Fellow. He is faithful, anyway.¡¯

    Ganghyuk moved his steps with a satisfied face.

    When he came home, the neers were knelt down in the yard.

    They tied themselves together like a dried yellow corvina in a string.

    ¡°Oh, did you examine and treat them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Miss Yeoju helped me.¡±

    It seemed Yeoni treated them.

    Yeoju helped her.

    ¡°I made them quiet. Hehe.¡±

    Makbong bragged that he did something.

    He did not have any talent in medicine.

    He was good at sword fighting and waist moving, but not medicine.

    Hepensated this by being diligent and faithful.

    ¡°This one and that one were especially noisy.¡±

    Makbong pointed at them one after the other with a desperate look.

    Ganghyuk realized that he wanted to be praised.

    He was quite a delicate person, unlike his look.

    ¡°Good. I have no worries because you are here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°What is the fellow in the room doing?¡±

    ¡°He is sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    He might have a strong heart.

    He slept beside the blowfish poison.

    Ganghyuk went into the room shaking his head.

    As Makbong said, he was sleeping, snoring loudly.

    ¡°Will you wake him up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok pped his cheek leaving the balls in the corner.

    ¡°Wake up.¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Fu**, sorry.¡±

    The man was quite smart.

    As soon as he saw Dolseok and Ganghyuk, he bent his body.

    ¡°The work is not important. Just get acupunctured and that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Acupuncture?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you have a part you are not satisfied with on your body?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    He thought about it thoroughly and then pointed at his genitals.

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God¡±

    Ganghyuk sighed.

    ¡®I am a man, too, but I really don¡¯t understand why all men in Joseon are the same.¡¯

    They always think of their dicks.

    Maybe they didn¡¯t have things to entertain themselves other than that.

    ¡°The purpose of this acupuncture is to make it small. Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°No. sir. Not to make it small. Never.¡±

    The man jumped forgetting that he had his leg injured.

    ¡°Then, which part don¡¯t you like?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­smaller¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then I will choose some useless part and make an experiment.¡±

    ¡°But not my dick, sir.¡±

    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    To inject Botox in the dick?

    It would be terrible.

    Even the bravest among all soldiers would confess national secrets in that kind of torture.

    ¡°Dolseok, roll up the trousers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok rolled up the man¡¯s trousers quickly.

    There, he could see his strong calves.

    ¡°It is good. I will inject here.¡±

    ¡°Au¡­Eum¡­Yes.¡±

    Dolseok cleansed his calf, making strange sounds.

    Ganghyuk ced a one-millimeter poison in the syringe.

    ¡®The poison was five-milliliters and I put it in a liter of saline.¡¯

    He diluted it for about 200 times.

    He would not die with this dose.

    However, he was worried if it would not make any effects.

    ¡°It may be a bit painful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The man turned his head in a different direction.

    Pock!

    The poison was injected.

    ¡°Eaaaaaa!¡±

    He screamed.

    Botox was notorious to give pain, but it seemed this one was stronger.

    He injected it without anesthetic, so it was no wonder why his screams are filled with utter suffering.

    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Ganghyuk murmured.

    As it was a small amount, he should wait for an hour to see the symptoms.

    He was willing to wait.

    However, it did not go as nned.

    ¡°Sir¡­Ke¡­Kek.¡±

    The man¡¯s pronunciation turned slurred in a matter of minutes and he could not breathe well thereafter.

    Dolseok looked at Ganghyuk in confusion.

    Although he had seen many patients, this was the first time he saw this sort of reaction.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°Give me the scrotum.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y a joke.¡±

    ¡°It is not a joke. Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Blow it and give them to me one by one.¡±

    ¡°Blow it?¡±

    While Dolseok asked back, the man stopped breathing.

    It was a strong poison.

    ¡°Hey, he would die. Do it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    It is cheap to order someone in front of a man treading along life and death.

    It had been used until now and there was only one reason why it was so popr.

    This was all because it was the most effective method in the world.

    Hu hu!

    Dolseok blew the bull¡¯s scrotum with all his might.

    Then Ganghyuk received it and used it on him so it could blow air to his airway.

    He maintained his airway by pulling his chin.

    Through this, the air coulde through the airway and reach his lung.

    The first two were easy.

    It was not very difficult to blow the bag.

    However, when repeated, Dolseok¡¯s face became red.

    ¡°Hek¡­until when should I blow it?¡±

    ¡°Until he recovers.¡±

    ¡°How long does it take?¡±

    ¡°An hour?¡±

    ¡°An hour!¡±

    ¡°Call others, too. Makbong, Yeoni, il.¡±

    They came to him at the shout of Ganghyuk.

    They hesitated toe in after seeing the strange sight.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    ¡°Blow and give it to me. He may die without it.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bull¡¯s scrotum.¡±

    It was unusual for Ganghyuk to shout, and he said a man could die.

    Yeoni rushed in and took a bull¡¯s scrotum.

    She hated the rough texture of the scrotum, but she had no other choice other than to keep blowing.

    She must follow his order.

    Huuk!

    It was not the day before someone¡¯s birthday.

    However, there were sounds of balloons being blown here and there.

    The good thing was it worked.

    He did not die.

    ¡°Eu¡­¡±

    He started moaning.

    ¡°Oh, he is recovering.¡±

    At the remark of Ganghyuk everybody stopped blowing.

    Yeoju who joined in the blowing at thest phase showed rxed expression on her face.

    She had never done such a thing in her life.

    It was something even a butcher refused to do.

    ¡°Help me.¡±

    He murmured with a frightened expression.

    Blowfish poison did not haze him.

    It paralyzed the muscles.

    Therefore, he felt the fear of not being able to breathe while he was fully conscious.

    It was natural for him to shudder on the thought.

    ¡°Hugh. You¡¯re fine. I¡¯m sorry. The medicine was too strong. I will use a weaker one on the next person.¡±

 Chapter 73: Cosmetic Surgery [4]

    <h4>Chapter 73: Cosmetic Surgery [4]</h4>

    It took nearly a week to find the golden ratio of blowfish poison.

    They blew testicles for hours because there were a lot of trials and errors.

    There was a huge opportunity cost to maintain the experiment.

    ¡®There were a lot of incidents.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked around the people who were lying here and there because of exhaustion.

    Dolseok, Makbong, Yeoju, Yeoni, and il were exhausted after blowing so many scrotums, and the fellows from the performance group were exhausted because of the repetitive nature of the experiment.

    ¡®It must be recovered.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at a fellow who got an injection on his wrinkle on the forehead.

    His eyes were sacked until then.

    He did not know it would be that potent.

    Another one had the injection in his calf and he still felt limped.

    Finally, he could get the golden ration thanks to their sacrifice.

    ¡°Ok. If I dilute 500 times, it is effective while being safe.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at a man who had their saliva drooping from their mouth.

    He was the man who almost died.

    ¡°Do you think he is Ok?¡±

    Dolseok asked, pointing at the man whose saliva was drooping.

    His face looked very awkward.

    ¡°Yes. He is paralyzed but it will go away. He needed to be patient¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. An injection changes a man like that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so. It is the first time for me to observe many samples so closely like this.¡±

    If he had no human subjects, he had to start the experimentation on dogs.

    Fortunately, a fight sparked near and he got captives to experiment on. How lucky he was!

    ¡°Now we don¡¯t need to get the injection anymore, right?¡±

    The man whose lips are paralyzed asked. His eyes were begging desperately.

    He had injection here and there for days.

    He might have the most painful days here in his life.

    ¡°Yes. I conclude the experiment here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir. Thank you for saving my life.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    He only saved their lives whenever the poison might have a lethal effect.

    However, it was he who injected the poison too.

    ¡°Then can we go?¡±

    The man looked back with a darkened face.

    Some of his fellows had bandages and some of them were still sick because of the aftereffect of the injection.

    Their face looked slim and not because they starved them.

    It is true that the blowfish poison was dangerous.

    However, the effect was marvelous.

    ¡°Ok, you can go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    The man went out of the house with his fellows.

    They ran away with so much haste.

    Dolseok could not hide his worries as he watched them ran away.

    ¡°Are they going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If theye back to seek revenge¡­¡±

    ¡°Revenge? How dare they think of such a thing? They have seen many things here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You intentionally showed the scenes, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in some cases.¡±

    Ganghyuk examined Seongyong in the house rather than to visit his house.

    He wanted to let the fellows know the minister of courtesy visited the house every day.

    They talked about many things.

    In the conversation, many famous people were mentioned including Kim Yungil who will be the minister of internal affairs, mayor of Anseong, Baik Seungmun, and Yejojwarang Lee Hangbok.

    They might realize they could not bepared against someone like Ganghyuk and his henchmen.

    ¡°I am proud that you are my master. By the way, when will you be meeting Sir Lee Hangbok¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Soon. Is he busy these days? He had not visited me at all.¡±

    After he took Peyonsu of the fellows, he did not show his face at all.

    He might have done something with him, but Ganghyuk could not imagine what he would do.

    ¡°Eum? Therees a servant of Sir Hangbok.¡±

    ¡°Is he? Do you remember him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t forget people¡¯s faces.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    He sent his servant at the right time.

    ¡°Sir, Baik Ganghyeok.¡±

    The servant bowed to Ganghyuk.

    Ganghyuk did not remember him, as it had already been a week since he left Hangbok¡¯s house.

    It might be a difference of interest rather than a difference in memory.

    Ganghyuk did not pay attention to healthy people, therefore he could not remember the healthy servant of Hangbok.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°My master could not find time to contact you because of his office.¡±

    ¡°I see. I was busy too.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed his servants and Yeoju who were exhausted.

    Yeoju¡¯s lips were swollen because of the hard work to blow balloons.

    ¡°My master wants to invite you tomorrow if you¡¯re avable.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He wanted to test his new medicine.

    Not for torture just like he did earlier, but for cosmetics purpose.

    ¡®I will see Hangbok and ask what he has been doing with Pyeongsu.¡¯

    If he can, he would like to ask about Jeong Yeorip.

    When he asked Yeoju, she said she did not know him but it seemed she had hidden something to him.

    ¡®She said Jeong Yeorip was her distant rtive.¡¯

    A distant rtion was nearly nothing.

    When he looked back at his family¡¯s historical background, Ganghyuk could confirm his thought.

    Histe father introduced some distant rtions to him, but he did not hear about them unless they came to Chungmu Hospital.

    After refusing to give privileges for an earlier appointment, they did not visit him anymore and he did not hear about them ever since.

    ¡®She must be hiding something.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at Yeoju who¡¯s wary of her with eyes filled with suspicion.

    She was lying on the floor, exhausted after blowing air countless times into different scrotums.

    She might be secretlymunicating with Jeong Yeorip, Ganghyuk did not doubt her loyalty to him.

    ¡°Heum¡±

    When Ganghyuk did not answer, the servant of Hangbok tried to call his attention by clearing their throats in a rather loud volume.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I delivered his message to visit him tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Tell your master I will visit him tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir. I will deliver your message to him.¡±

    ¡°Ok, take care.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    There were no more visitors.

    It was pleasant news since their week¡¯s ordeal exhausted everyone including Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Now we can have good food and take a rest.¡±

    Everybody agreed with what he said.

    ¡°Hurray!¡±

    Dolseok weed his decision.

    Now they had a new issue.

    What should they eatter?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat beef tonight. I am sick of the smell of beef, I had to blow ox scrotum for many days.¡±

    Makbong murmured.

    Yeoju took off pig hairs from her hips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like pork, either.¡±

    ¡°Ok, then we will have chicken.¡±

    Dolseok murmured.

    When Ganghyuk said good food, it meant meat.

    If fellows did not like beef or pork, then they would have chicken.

    Of course, they had horses at home, but it was very unusual to eat horse meat.

    It was especially true in the ind. In Jejudo, they might have eaten the meat of their horses.

    ¡°Sir, do you want a chicken soup?¡±

    Dolseok asked Ganghyuk while he walked towards the chicken coop.

    ¡°Ah, chicken. Heum.¡±

    Dolseok was a good cook.

    He could cook better meat dishes than cooks in the kitchen.

    That is why Ganghyuk did not have cooking maids.

    The chicken soup Dolseok cooked was exceptional with salt and pepper Seongyong gave.

    He did not want boiled one today though.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fry it.¡±

    ¡°Fry?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we nned to have fried chickenst time but we couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember. Shall I fry it now?¡±

    Dolseok looked around the kitchen.

    All the necessary materials were set.

    There was enough amount of oil to fry 10 chickens.

    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s try this. Hey guys, get up. Help Dolseok dry chickens.¡±

    They got up with themand of Ganghyuk.

    Then they went to the kitchen right away.

    Ganghyuk went to the kitchen too. That was very unusual.

    ¡®I have not fried chickens either.¡¯

    Ganghyuk had never fried chickens even in that world.

    He did not have part-time jobs either.

    ¡®I should have done many part-time jobs before I came here. What I did was learning and teaching only.¡¯

    Tutoring was a good part-time job that pays well.

    Once he started working as a tutor, he would never be able to work in other jobs.

    While wondering how he could fry them, Dolseok attracted his attention.

    ¡°Sir, we need to boil them first, right?¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    He did not know the answer. He had no experience after all, but he nodded his head and the fate of chickens was determined.

    Ssh!

    Five live chickens were put in the boiling pot.

    Makbong and Yeoni closed the lid so none of them could escape.

    Sometimeter, featherless chickens were delivered to Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Shall I put them in the oil?¡±

    ¡°Eum!¡±

    He did not know anything about fried chicken, but he knew it should not be put into the oil at this status.

    It should be seasoned and powdered to remove the moisture on the skin.

    ¡®They called the flour real powder.¡¯

    In Joseon, the flour was very expensive.

    It was a preciousmodity, so it could be used in the royal kitchen only.

    ¡°Eum, I think we need to remove the water.¡±

    ¡°Water?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it is put in the oil like that, it will cause some problem.¡±

    ¡°I see, hey, get the things to wipe out the water.¡±

    ¡°Yes, bro.¡±

    The il got some papers.

    They were Hanji, which were very expensive, but nobody scolded the il.

    They were already ustomed to Ganghyuk¡¯s spending.

    ¡°They are dry now.¡±

    ¡°Then we will fry them. Is the oil hot enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. It seems very hot.¡±

    Dolseok pointed at the pot in which the oil was boiling.

    The expensive peri oil was boiling in the pot.

    Makbong murmured, smelling the oil.

    ¡°Oh, it smells good even if we¡¯re just heating oil.¡±

    ¡°Yes, now put the chicken.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok put the chicken pieces in the oil pot one after the other.

    They rose to the surface soon when they were cooked.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    The smell was fantastic.

    Some of the passengers stopped and wondered what the smell was.

    Among them was Lee Hangbok who came to visit.

    He sent his servant to invite Ganghyuk, but he could not wait for tomorrow because he was curious about how Ganghyuk could treat his wife.

    ¡°What is this smell. Hem.¡±

    He made some throat-clearing sounds, but the people within did not hear him.

    Ganghyuk and his fellows were too absorbed in cooking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take them out one by one and eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They were all charmed by the fried chicken¡¯s smell and color.

    They took out tonight¡¯s dish from the oil pot posthaste.

    ¡°Wow¡±

    Ganghyuk eximed after he tasted the chicken leg.e

    It was the most exquisite dish he had since he came to Joseon.

    Ganghyuk was quite picky in his food, but even he was moved by how the food tasted. Not to mention, the others¡­

    ¡°I have tasted heaven.¡±

    Makbong, Dolseok, and the il said a simrpliment.

    Even girls like Yeoju and Yeoni couldn¡¯t help themselves from eximing.

    They ate chicken without worrying about their swollen lips.

    They were too busy eating, nobody noticed Hannbok as he opened the door by himself and let himself in.

    ¡°Nobody was answering. It seems you are all at home.¡±

    Hangbok joked.

    Ganghyuk dopped the bone quickly and greeted him.¡±

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Sit down. What is so tasty?¡±

    ¡°We fried some chickens. Would you like to eat some?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Well, why not?¡±

    Hangbok sat beside Ganghyuk unreservedly.

    ¡°It smells very good¡­Even though I had my dinner already, it made me hungry.¡±

    ¡°Please help yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ok, then.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Hangbok like he was expecting something from Hangbok.

    ¡®You will be surprised, Oseong.¡¯

    Hangbok took a wing and ate.

    ¡°Wow, wonderful.¡±

    Fried chicken made him feel dumb.

    He stopped thinking of the purpose of his visit for a while.

    After some time of eating, he realized he should talk with Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Ah, I did note here to eat food.¡±

    ¡°What brought you here?¡±

    ¡°I was curious about the treatment tomorrow. Can I know what you will do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Dolseok, get the book Yeoju made.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 74: Cosmetic Surgery [5]

    <h4>Chapter 74: Cosmetic Surgery [5]</h4>

    Ganghyuk opened one of the books Dolseok brought.

    ¡°Please see this. I think it would be better to exin in pictures, so I brought these books.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you have medical books with pictures?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am making them with the help of a painter.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that is a good idea.¡±

    Lee Hangbok looked at the book with curiosity.

    In the first part, the side-effects of blowfish poison were described.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    He pointed Ganghyuk who blew air to the patient using the blown scrotum.

    ¡°Ah, when the patient is intoxicated by the poison, we can revive the patient through this method.¡±

    It was a side-effect during the treatment, but he did not exin it like so.

    It was to remove any suspicion he might be having.

    ¡°Heo. I am surprised. Is there a way to save a person who is intoxicated by blowfish poison?¡±

    Lee Hangbok was poor when he was young.

    His mother tried to abort him by taking poison because of poverty, but he survived in the womb and saw the light of the world.

    It was said he could not open his eyes for several days after birth.

    Therefore, he had a great interest in medicine.

    ¡°Yes. The poison of blowfish can paralyze the human muscles. The reason why the intoxicated people die is that their breathing stops once intoxicated.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­I see.¡±

    ¡°The scrotum is a tool to make him breathe artificially till the patient can breathe on his own.¡±

    ¡°Great. What is this?¡±

    It was the picture of a patient whose face was paralyzed.

    Yeoju caught the characteristics of facial hemiplegia.

    The eyebrows and oral angle in the paralyzed side were lowered and those on the other side were raised.

    ¡°It is a side-effect that can arise during treatment, but we have already found the right content, so you do not need to worry.¡±

    ¡°If my wife¡¯s face became like this, I would be very depressed, but it would not remind me of her father anymore. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡±

    ¡°Then you will give the same injection to my wife as shown in the pictures?¡±

    Yeoju painted the injection scene in details as well.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ok. I trust you. I will see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Lee Hangbok left the house.

    He did not forget taking the leftover chicken.

    Ganghyuk and his fellows were not fully satisfied.

    Dolseok pointed the oil pot and asked.

    ¡°Sir, what should I do with the oil? Should I throw it away?¡±

    ¡°No. Why? We can fry chicken again.¡±

    ¡°Can we.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, can we do it again now¡­?¡±

    Dolseok pointed at the chickens feeding in the yard.

    When Ganghyuk looked back, everybody had the same eyes.

    They seemed to be wanting more.

    ¡®I can eat more, too.¡¯

    He can buy chicken from the market ce if he needs them.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s have them all together.¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head.

    That night they finished all the chickens in the house, needless to say, the night ended with their smiling faces.

    ¡°Sir, wash your face.¡±

    Dolseok gave him a basin for his oily face.

    Yeoju and Yeoni who stood behind looked happy, too.

    He felt a great sense of satisfaction after seeing them happy.

    ¡°Ok, have a quick breakfast and visit sir Hanbok.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Get the scrotums in case of an emergency.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Dolseok and the others showed a gloomy expression at themand of Ganghyuk, but their faces brightened soon thereafter.

    They knew they would not need the scrotums anymore based on their experiences.

    Thest time they blew the balloons was three days ago.

    All had the same thinking in their head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will get a horse.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Ganghyuk was on the way on the horse.

    Commoners around the house bowed to him as soon as he graced them with his presence.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    ¡°Do not look at their faces. Your neck would be diced.¡±

    They feared him rather than respected him.

    He was from the house filled with cries of agony and screams of suffering every day.

    Additionally, high-ranking officials such as Seongyong and Hangbok visited him quite often.

    ¡°Heo, they misunderstood me.¡±

    The il showed a strange reaction to his expression when Ganghyuk said that.

    He thought it was true Ganghyuk captured people and tortured them.

    He still remembered the pain he had endured after taking medicine.

    They thrust something in his anus and experimented.

    However, after that, they epted him as a member of their fellowship and treated him withpassion.

    They were not the sort of people who would bow down blindly, and he thought it would be wiser to keep them as his friends rather than enemies.

    ¡°Ah, Sir Baik. Pleasee in.¡±

    A salve of Hangbok came to them after recognizing Ganghyuk.

    The gate was soon opened and Ganghyuk was guided to the room of Hangbok¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Oh, you have arrived.¡±

    Gwon Yul greeted him.

    Ganghyuk was surprised because he thought Hangbok secretly arranged this operation.

    ¡°Eo, sir, good morning.¡±

    ¡°I heard my daughter had some sort of disease.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is sick.¡±

    ¡°Heo. I did not know she was sick. Why didn¡¯t they tell me?¡±

    Gwon Yul seemed to feel sorry for her.

    It was a very familiar reaction.

    ¡®The president of the hospital showed the expression on his face quite often.¡¯

    His face was like that when he was talking about his daughter who did not study hard, did not follow his instruction, and did not have a beautiful face.

    In others¡¯ eyes, she was a bad daughter, but the president loved her with all his heart.

    He tried to introduce her to Ganghyuk, hoping to make Ganghyuk his son-inw.

    The president had to pay for his wrong decision with the insults he received from Ganghyuk.

    ¡®Is Gwon Yul like the president in that world?¡¯

    When he was remembering the times he had with the president, Lee Hangbok entered.

    He always looked like a day off officer.

    This is the first time he saw Hangbok in his official uniform.

    ¡°Did you meet my father-inw? Are you ready for the treatment?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will give her a good therapy.¡±

    Hangbok was calm, although it was his wife¡¯s treatment.

    However, Gwon Yul was nervous and walked around the yard restlessly.

    ¡°Please give her the best treatment that you can give. She has a body as weak as mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    His hands were warm and thick. As he grabbed Ganghyuk¡¯s hands with enormous strength, he couldn¡¯t let go of it easily.

    Ganghyuk saw some threats from his eyes. He thought he could die here if he made a mistake in her treatment.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to be his enemy in Hangjudaecheop. [A war Gwon Yul won against Japanese.]

    He really did not want to die here.

    Ganghyuk was firmly determined to make this treatment sessful as took his shoes off before entering.

    ¡°Dolseok, give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok gave the scrotum in the silk pouch.

    ¡®I hope there will not be an ident that would need the assistance of this.¡¯

    Ganghyuk ignored the stern eyes of Gwon Yul and came into the room.

    Yeoju and Yeoni, wearing nurse-like uniforms, and Lee Hangbok followed him.

    When they were about to close the door, Gwon Yul added.

    ¡°If something happens, call me. I wille back from the pce as soon as possible.¡±

    Then Hangbok answered with a stern tone.

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°You must remember that¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, it is time for you to go to the office.¡±

    He closed the door without hesitation.

    Gwon Yul said something, but Ganghyuk could not hear it since Hangbok started speaking right thereafter.

    ¡°He is always making a fuss when it¡¯s rted to my wife. Please understand.¡±

    ¡°Eo, yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk thought Gwon Yul was not the person to be ignored like that.

    He would be called Chungjanggongter.

    However, Ganghyuk could not help but keep his silence. Hangbok would be the Prime Minister of Joseonter.

    Ganghyuk opened the book, shaking his head.

    There were all the details of the experiments he had made the entire week.

    ¡°Eum, here it is.¡±

    On the page, there was a face resembling Hangbok¡¯s wife.

    When looking closely into the image, tiny spots were seen from her cheeks and ears, running towards the chin.

    It was the spot where he would inject the blowfish poison into.

    ¡°It might be painful, so I will give anesthetic first.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    She was feeling the tension in her rising heartbeat thus she did not give an answer.

    Instead, she nodded in response.

    ¡°Yeoni¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    She took out the pre-made ointment.

    It was a kind of aesthetic ointment made out of Jawoongo and Seomsu (toad poison).

    Its effect was not remarkable, but it could reduce the pain.

    ¡®When I give them the injection, their faces looked different when I applied the ointment.¡¯

    It was a non-scientific experiment.

    If he was in his own world, he would reject such an inconclusive n for an experiment.

    ¡®But I cannot help using this as my guide. I have no choice; besides, it does not have any side effects.¡¯

    There was no other option for him.

    Botox was notorious for the pain it causes.

    He did not know the extent of the pain blowfish poison would exude, but it seemed whatever the intensity of the said pain, its stronger than Botox.

    The fellows screamed in the experiment.

    The screams gave him the stigma of being a torturous scoundrel among the vigers.

    Some of them thought Ganghyuk¡¯s house was a branch of Euigeumbu [National Police responsible for noblemen¡¯s crime].

    ¡°Apply the ointment.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yeoni applied the ointment after wearing the gloves.

    Ganghyuk continued watching her face being covered with the white ointment.

    ¡°You may feel numb. It means the anesthesia we are applying is working. Thus, you don¡¯t need to worry. You will soon feel well again.¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    She did not answer this time either.

    Swallow!

    When he looked back, Hangbok was watching the process anxiously.

    He swallowed with a dry mouth.

    ¡°Please lie down here. Wait for a moment here.¡±

    Ganghyuk waited till the ointment worked.

    He was nervous when it was the time for him to inject the blowfish poison.

    He did not imagine he would feel this much pressure in injecting poison to a patient.

    ¡®But it is much easier than the operation to cut bones.¡¯

    That might kill her.

    ¡°Ah, I feel numb now.¡±

    ¡°Good. Yeoni and Yeoju.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They were well trained because of their multiple practices.

    They sat beside the patient in a hurry.

    They carry four to five syringes in their hands.

    As it was too painful, he thought it would be better to finish as soon as possible.

    ¡°Now, inject them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With the order of Ganghyuk, they moved without another word.

    They made a hole with the needle on the skin and pulled the syringe to check if it was not a blood vessel. If they reached the right ce, they pressed the syringe to release the medication.

    They practiced a lot so their hands moved very with such quick yet precise movement.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaa!¡±

    She screamed. Fortunately, Gwon Yul had left already.

    ¡°Is it good? Is she okay?¡±

    Hangbok who was calm up to that point finally showed a sign of worry. If Gwon Yul were there, he might off Ganghyuk¡¯s head.

    The expression on her face looked terrible.

    Poisonous medicine mixed with her blood spew out from the ce where the injection was pierced.

    ¡°It will be done in no time.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­¡±

    Hangbok looked at his wife with pitiful eyes.

    She often looked at Ganghyuk as she endured the pain after suffering through the injections.

    It seemed that she wanted to ask something.

    Instead of her though, her husband asked in her stead.

    ¡°Will it be effective?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guarantee it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then, it is good.¡±

    She was the daughter of Chungjanggong.

    She was a strong patient; one who did not lose her sense of dignity in spite of all the pain she must have been feeling.

    She wiped her blood with a graceful expression.

    Even men fainted after they got received the injection.

    She must be a woman from Amazon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see for a while.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ganghyuk secretly looked at the scrotum in the silk pouch.

    He wished not to use it.

    ¡°It is a principle to wait for one to two hours when a doctor cures a patient.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I trust you, anyway.¡±

    She did not show any of the previous side-effects.

    In fact, the effect their seeing right now was quite good.

    Before a week passed, she had a perfect V line.

    Even after a few hours, she was born again as a beauty.

    She liked her new face very much and she looked herself in the mirror quite often.

    ¡°Wow, how can I be changed like this?¡±

    ¡°We realize the reason why people called you a great doctor.¡±

    Lee Hangbokughed.

    ¡°You must be using those injections some more in the future.¡±

    ¡°I can use this injection as many times as possible as long as the effect is always simr to this.¡±

    She seemed to forget all the pain she had to endure. She showed a bright smile.

    ¡°I will go now.¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you have other business?¡±

    ¡°No, sir, but it is already very dark.¡±

    Ganghyuk answered, pointing at the darkened skies outside the room.

    As he mentioned, the shadow of the night roams from all around.

    ¡°Then sleep here.¡±

    Hangbok tried to keep Ganghyuk, but he could not stop him.

    ¡®I will make a real fried chicken using the flour you gave me today.¡¯

    Perhaps even King Seonjo could not stop Ganghyuk from leaving.

    ¡°Haha. I am going.¡±

    Ganghyuk managed to escape from his house.

    He and his fellows walked fast thinking of fried chicken.

    ¡°The road is empty today.¡±

    Dolseok murmured with delight.

    It was very dark and there were no people on the road.

    Ganghyuk realized that it was unusual.

    ¡°No people at all.¡±

    ¡°It is not the time for the bell to ring.¡±

    Yeoni frowned.

    She felt something.

    ¡°Stop there, please. I heard something.¡±

    ¡°Ah. What is this?¡±

    There were no people, but they could hear some steps.

    He was sure some people were hiding in the darkness.

    Makbong shouted.

    ¡°Who is out there? Come out.¡±

    In no time, a group showed themselves in front of them.

    The man who led the group was aplete stranger to them.

    He had a beard and loud voice.

    He must be a strong man.

    ¡°You are walking with your two legs after treating my brothers in that way.¡±

 Chapter 75: Daedonggye [1]

    <h4>Chapter 75: Daedonggye [1]</h4>

    The first thought Ganghyuk had was ¡®Who is it?¡± when he saw the man in front of him.

    He could not remember him, although he tried his best to recall all the memories he had.

    ¡°Dolseok, do you know him?¡±

    ¡°No, I think I have never seen him before, although I cannot see him well because of the torch.¡±

    ¡°Really? If you don¡¯t remember him, who is he then?¡±

    If Ganghyuk was a good man, he would not need to worry about a stranger.

    He would not have an enemy right now.

    However, he was not, so that could make a problem.

    ¡®Is he from the il?¡¯

    He tried to check the il, but he seemed to not to know him either.

    He was about to attack the fellows with the club Makbong gave him after all.

    ¡®Japanese?¡¯

    It could not be.

    How could Japanese banditse to Hanyang?

    Moreover, they wore Korean costumes.

    ¡®Then the fellows of the performance group?¡¯

    When Ganghyuk thought so and looked at them in detail, he found some familiar faces.

    They were the fellows who received his experimental treatment at Ganghyuk¡¯s house.

    ¡°Ungrateful fellows! Did you forget my grace to you?¡±

    When Ganghyuk shook his finger at a man, the pointed man shouted.

    He shouted with his calf facing towards their direction which became remarkably thin.

    ¡°Grace? Did you say grace? Son of a bitch. I am stillme.¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. You cannot be proud to be beaten by such fellows.¡±

    ¡°No, brother. The man is really skilled. He is a strong warrior.¡±

    The man pointed Makbong.

    He might not notice Yeoni, because she looked so different in her medical girl costume.

    Actually, she was the strongest.

    ¡°Shut up. Stupid.¡±

    The man with the beard pushed him away.

    Those who wereining was thrown away by the man with the beard.

    It was surprising to even tryprehending the amount of power someone had in order to throw away a man with a simple push, although he had some damages in his legs because of his fake Botox.

    Makbong came closer to Ganghyuk.

    He was sweating through all the tension.

    ¡°Sir, he is not an ordinary man.¡±

    ¡°No, definitely not.¡±

    He pushed the man with finesse.

    He must be a highly skilled Taekyeon expert.

    Maybe he wasparable to Makbong.

    ¡°There are more than six of them.¡±

    Yeoni nodded at Ganghyuk¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°There are eight including the two hiding beneath the shadows.

    Ganghyuk¡¯s party were six.

    However, one was Yeoju and she could not fight at all.

    In terms of fighting force, Ganghyuk¡¯s party was half of what the man with beard had.

    It may not be an urate calction considering their fighting skills may or may not exceed that of their opponents.

    ¡®This one, that one, and the one behind¡­¡¯

    At least three people were the ones that got Ganghyuk¡¯s poison shots.

    They might still have difficulties to move.

    ¡®They might have PTSD.¡¯

    They might pee if they saw a syringe.

    He had treated them without mercy after all.

    ¡°Dolseok, get some blowfish poison in the syringe.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk gave syringes in the bag to Dolseok and came forward.

    He wanted to know who the man with the beard was because he did not look like an ordinary man.

    He did not want to treat a great man of his stature with rudeness.

    Therefore, he decided to check if he was a man that he knew.

    ¡°This is like a child fight. Why are you here? You don¡¯t look like a gangster.¡±

    Ganghyuk started to talk with a wry smile.

    Then the man with the beardughed.

    ¡°You are one rotten man as I heard. You look at me straight.¡±

    Ganghyuk thought the was not an ordinary man.

    ¡®Are those hair on his chest?¡¯

    As far as Ganghyuk knew, people with thick hairs on their chest are strong.

    You mightugh at his superstitious belief, but Ganghyuk believed his judgment based on his experiences.

    ¡°I am Baik Ganghyuk. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°I am Byon Sungbok from Anak.¡±

    ¡°Byon Sungbok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you might hear of my name. Kneel down, if you don¡¯t want to be smashed.¡±

    Ganghyuk had never heard of the name.

    ¡®He is not a great man.¡¯

    If he were a strong man, he might do something in the war sometimeter, and if he did, there would be no chance Ganghyuk had never heard of his name.

    However, he was totally oblivious of his name.

    He might be an ordinary man with an unimpressive heightened strength.

    Ganghyuk wanted to make sure and turned back to ask the opinion of the other fellows.

    ¡°Have you heard of him?¡±

    All of them except Makbong shook their heads.

    Makbong nodded his head.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know him.¡±

    ¡°Is he famous?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in Anak¡­I can say he is fairly famous.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For this.¡±

    Makbong thrust his waist forward and backward.

    It was not a good scene to see, as the man looked very obscene.

    Anyway, in that case, Ganghyuk had no reason to avoid fighting with him.

    Ganghyuk decided to beat him.

    ¡°He has talents in night work, right? Dolseok, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the syringes that you gave me are too big.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they cannot breathe, if they had the shots.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you want to use it as poison?¡±

    ¡°They are attacking us and I have no other choice.¡±

    ¡°Wow, they may go through funeral processes soon¡­¡±

    Dolseok distributed syringes with 1 diluted blowfish poison to the fellows.

    All in all, they were more than 20. If they used it wisely, they could beat them with no effort.

    Ganghyuk held one of the syringes and moved his body.

    The needle under the moonlight gave some bizarre allure into it.

    Some of them had already shown their fright.

    They were the guys who had received shots from Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Byon what? I have never heard of that name.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°I am not kidding you. You may not know who I am.¡±

    ¡°It is not important who you are. The important thing is you treated my brothers badly.¡±

    Byon Sungbok moved slowly.

    He might be a skilled fighter. When he started to move, his strong spirit overwhelmed the scene.

    However, Ganghyuk had already seen men with higher spirits.

    Even though the finishing blow wasnded by Yeoni, he contributed to the fighting with him.

    ¡°Yeoni, what do you think of him?¡±

    ¡°He is quite a good Taekyeon yer, but he cannot beat me.¡±

    ¡°Okay? How about the others?¡±

    ¡°The others are nothing. Even you can beat them.¡±

    Her answer gave Ganghyukfort, but it offended him a tad bit.

    While they were talking, Byon Sungbok came nearer to them.

    It seemed at this very moment, the man feared nothing.

    ¡°Release our Pyeonsu first.¡±

    ¡°Pyeonsu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, fellows.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the man who looks like a weasel? We don¡¯t know him.¡±

    Ganghyuk told him the truth.

    It was true they did not know about Pyeonsu.

    After Lee Hangbok took him, he never heard of any news of him ever again.

    Although he told the truth, Byon Sungbok showed great anger.

    He could not know why he was angry like that.

    Was it because of the attitude of Ganghyuk or because of his temper?

    ¡°You bothered the event of Daedonggye! I am really ready to kick some ass! Hey, fellows, mess them up!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The fellows attacked Ganghyuk and his fellows at themand of Byon.

    Some of them were stillme, but Byon Sungbok did not care.

    He attacked Ganghyuk with all his might.

    Hueek!

    He could not reach Ganghyuk since Yeoni protected Ganghyuk, kicking off any of their assant¡¯s attack.

    Her kick held a tremendous power and Byon Sungbok fell on the ground.

    With a blow, Ganghyuk could see the gap on their skills.

    ¡°What is this woman!¡±

    ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Yeoni attacked him without pause.

    As she had trained herself harder after the masked man, her skills were more developed.

    Soon Byon Sungbok had many bruises on his body.

    ¡®Good, it is okay now.¡¯

    His head is filled with nothing indeed. Empty vessels make the loudest noise.

    Ganghyuk swayed his back with ease.

    ¡°Tang!¡±

    With a blunt sound, one of the fellows was thrown to the ground.

    Makbong and the il swayed clubs.

    They could ovee numerical inferiority with superior quality.

    ¡°Bastards¡­¡±

    Dolseok took a syringe from within his pocket and the fellows who were traumatized started to run away.

    The trauma impacted them so strongly that they could not ovee their fear even if they are superior in numbers.

    Then, Byon Sungbok was at a loss.

    He was beaten by Yeoni, who he did not pay attention to at first.

    ¡°Goodness.¡±

    He tried to escape from her attack, but it was impossible to run away from her.

    While he was trying to find an escape from her attacks, he saw Yeoju.

    She was standing alone.

    ¡°Go away, girl.¡±

    He ran to Yeoju.

    It was so sudden, Yeoni could not stop him.

    ¡°Eo, Miss Yeoju!¡±

    ¡°Bastard¡±

    Dolseok tried to catch him, but he could not make it.

    Although he was inferior to Yeoni, he was far superior to Dolseok.

    ¡°Aiku¡±

    Dolseok was kicked and was thrown on the ground.

    Byon Sungbok kept Yeoju as a hostage with an unexpected swiftness in his movement.

    ¡°Stop, fellows.¡±

    He grabbed the neck of Yeoju with his strong hands.

    The white and fragile neck would be hurt.

    Ganghyuk who swayed his bag and Makbong who was busy treading people could not help stopping their attacks.

    ¡°Wow, what a guy he is.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is a cheap one. He talked about Daedonggye, but it seems that he must be a gangster in the marketce.¡±

    Ganghyuk and Makbongined, but they could not help to halt their attacks from here. Since he had a strong hold over Yeoju¡¯s life, there was no other choice.

    He could not lose Yeoju.

    ¡®The others are all injured.¡¯

    Fellows with good limbs had already run away.

    The fellows on the ground were all heavily injured as they moaned.

    Therefore, nobody could be a threat to Ganghyuk and his fellows.

    Ganghyuk came closer to Byon Sungbok holding his bag.

    Yeoni, Makbong, Dolseok, and the il also moved nearer to Byon Sungbok,

    ¡°If youe any closer, she will be dead meat.¡±

    His voice was trembling.

    He might think he could be killed here.

    With that in mind, he might be think he would at least take someone in their group if he had to cross the afterlife tonight.

    ¡®Oh, my goodness.¡±

    If they were in modern times, he could ignore the threat.

    However, they were in Joseon where Japanese bandits attacked people and death was not an unusual urence.

    Byon Sungbok looked insane, too, while he looked at him from a short distance.

    While he was thinking this, he saw something shining under the moonlight.

    It must be a syringe.

    ¡®Ah, Yeoju has one, too.¡¯

    She held the weapon to defeat him.

    If Ganghyuk could divert his attention from Yeoju, she could make it.

    ¡°Ok. Take it easy¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk left the bag on the ground.

    With the small movement like that, Byon Sungbok shrank up his body.

    He might be a coward like Dolseok.

    ¡°Don¡¯te to me. Would you like to see her dead?¡±

    It seemed he might not able to kill her.

    When a person repeated a certain statement too often, it would mean he did not have the guts to do it.

    With that in mind, Ganghyuk should still be careful.

    He could not let Yeoju die.

    Ganghyuk shook his head slowly and then looked at Byon Sungbok.

    His face under the torch was filled with anger.

    ¡°If what you¡¯ve been repeating is true and you would really kill Yeoju, we will not let you die so easily even if you beg for it.¡±

    It was not an ideal talk.

    A good doctor who can treat the patient well knows many ways to torture a person.

    Byon Sungbok was startled at the remark of Ganghyuk.

    ¡°What?¡±

    His voice was trembling.

    ¡°You will be dead in the most painful way possible if you injure Yeoju, you can¡¯t even imagine how hard we¡¯ll make you cry. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°No, no. What is her name?¡±

    ¡°Yeoju. Why?¡±

    ¡°Are you Yeoju?¡±

    In his face, an expression of dness and longing was shown when he looked back at Yeoju.

 Chapter 76: Daedonggye [2]

    <h4>Chapter 76: Daedonggye [2]</h4>

    The situation went a little strange.

    Ganghyuk looked at Byon Sungbok and Yeoju with embarrassment.

    The anger melted down.

    They were just embarrassed with the situation.

    ¡°What is it? Do you know him?¡±

    Yeoju shook her head.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are definitely Yeoju. I recognize your voice.¡±

    Byon Sungbok said with assurance.

    He had already released Yeoju from his fist.

    He noticed that she held a syringe during the fuss, but he did not care.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you may not remember me.¡±

    Byon Sungbok seemed to remember something with longing.

    ¡°Why are you here anyway? Where is Sir Changgweon?¡±

    ¡°Do you know my father?¡±

    It had been long time since she heard her father¡¯s name from somebody.

    Although she had called his name everyday by herself¡­

    It was strange to hear the name from somebody that she had never known.

    ¡°How can I forget him. Your father is the brother of my master. I have visited your house with the master many times¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Byon Sungbok seemed not to talk about the master.

    He changed the subject quickly.

    ¡°Anyway, where is Brother Changgweon? Is he in Hanyang?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Yeoju bit her lips because of the painful memory.

    Byon Sungbok could not ask further because of the sorrow that he could feel from her face.

    Yeoni went behind stealthily during the fuss and pulled her back.

    ¡°Are you okay, Miss Yeoju?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am okay.¡±

    She rubbed her neck which had a red mark because of the tough hand of Byon Sungbok.

    Byon Sungbok bent his body as he felt sorry for her.

    ¡°I am sorry, I did not intend to¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    ¡°By the way, is there something wrong with Brother Changgweon?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Yeoju bit her lips again.

    Yeoju did not say anything for a while biting her lips.

    And then she opened her mouth.

    ¡°He passed away in thebat in Eotanmyeon.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God. That happened.¡±

    It seemed they were quite close, considering his face full of sorrow.

    In his sigh, there was a deep sorrow.

    ¡°A great man has gone. By the way, why are you dressed like that?¡±

    Byon Sungbok asked Yeoju.

    It was a question that anyone could ask if he knew her status.

    She did not look like a noblewoman at all.

    Yeoju answered looking at her costume.

    ¡°I am learning medicine and drawing pictures.¡±

    ¡°Heum, I was told that you had been something different from ordinary girls from the neighborhood, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you hanging out with such fellows, if you study with my father.¡±

    Byon Sungbokughed.

    Theugh was not the kind to hide his shame.

    Rather, it was full of reproach and sneer.

    ¡°How does a sparrow know the phoenix¡¯s will?¡±

    Heughed after making a rude statement.

    Suddenly he stoppedughing, as he saw some patrol running to the scene.

    As many torches were seen, they could be some numbers.

    ¡°It was nice seeing you here, Yeoju. I am going.¡±

    Byon Sungbok disappeared in the darkness.

    He was not as agile as Yeoni, but it seemed that he knew the geography of the area very well.

    Hepletely disappeared from the scene very quickly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this scene.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    It is not good to meet the patrol here.

    It is not Suwon.

    It is better not to make any trouble.

    ¡°Miss, ride my back.¡±

    Makbong offered her back to Yeoju.

    Because of the urgency, she did not reject the offer.

    She lost the strength to run because of the sudden surprise.

    She might feel difficulties in walking, not to mention of running.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡±

    Ganghyuk ran with his long legs.

    Thanks to the Taekyeon training, he was swifter than before.

    Yeoni was flying.

    Dolseok could catch up with Makbong with Yeoju on his back.

    The problem was the il. He did his best not to be left behind.

    ¡°They were all gone.¡±

    When the patrol came there, they couldn¡¯t see anybody.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It looks strange.¡±

    There was a syringe. It was full of the blowfish poison.

    It might be slipped during the fighting, but nobody noticed it and left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take it. It may be an evidence.¡±

    ¡°Take care. It is very sharp.¡±

    ¡°I am not dumb. I know what I should do.¡±

    ¡°You fell at the stream yesterday, do you remember? That is why I am telling you to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I see.¡±

    When the patrol went back to their office with the syringe, Ganghyuk arrived at his house.

    They ran very fast and all of them were breathless including Yeoju who was on Makbong¡¯s back.

    The il who were slow by his nature was almost dead.

    Ganghyuk said after getting his breath back.

    ¡°We ran away even though we did not do bad things.¡±

    They wereing back home after treating a patient in the house of Lee Hangbok and they were attacked identally.

    They could give excuses why they had to be there and had made such fuss.

    But the il had a different opinion.

    ¡°No, sir. It is better to run away in such cases.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is true for you, because you are a thief.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I am not a thief anymore. I washed off.¡±

    ¡°You did not wash off. I made you wash off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is true. But anyway it is better not be meddled with the patrol. Even though we did not do anything wrong, they could find some.¡±

    ¡°Heum.¡±

    Ganghyuk could imagine.

    Even in the 21st century, that might happen.

    In Joseon, such things could happen every day.

    Especially to the people like the il who did not have power.

    ¡°I am ok because I am a nobleman, but they may be¡­¡±

    He was not a simple nobleman.

    His father was a famous man so there were many people who remembered his father¡¯s name even in the marketce in Hanyang.

    Many students of his were working in the government.

    To let alone Seungmun, Ganghyuk himself had good connections.

    He had many acquaintances and their names might makemon people tremble.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Yeoju who took her breath.

    When she heard of the name of Jeong Yeorip, she looked strange.

    It seemed that she hid something from him and the suspicion became an assurance.

    Byon Sungbok might be high-ranking in Daedonggye.

    It was strange that such a person recognized Yeoju.

    ¡°Yeoju¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Who is he on earth? How could he know sir Changgweon?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure, but¡­¡±

    Yeoju hesitated to talk.

    All including Ganghyuk were waiting for her to continue.

    Although there might be a difference in the extent, it was true that everybody was curious.

    ¡°His master may be Jeong Yeorip¡­¡±

    Yeoju stopped again.

    ¡°If it were Dolseok or others, he might hit his head.¡±

    Ganghyuk waited, suppressing the curiosity and anger.

    Fortunately she did not make him wait for a long time.

    Yeoju continued.

    ¡°I think he is working under my uncle.¡±

    ¡°Is Jeong Yeorip your uncle?¡±

    ¡°Hiss. Please do not say it loudly. Somebody might hear you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. Do you know something more about him?¡±

    Ganghyuk murmured his name with a serious face.

    ¡°Jeong Yeorip, Jeong Yeorip.¡±

    The man who would be killed as a traitor was the brother of Jeong Changgweon.

    He was the uncle of Yeoju who Ganghyuk took care of.

    Ganghyuk felt the end of his hair stand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. My father did not talk about his elder brother much.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Yeoju did not let her guard down.

    She looked around with a stern face.

    Although it was midnight when they could not feel any indication of a person being around.

    In the yard, there were rough breaths of some people.

    ¡°My father always told me that his brother was a dangerous man. He said that his elder brother might be a great man, but he could not follow him because his ideology was too dangerous. As he was not someone like that, I thought I had better follow his opinion.¡±

    Yeoju tried to catch the facial expressions of the person while talking.

    She looked at the il with anxiety, as she could not trust him.

    She seemed to worry if the il might disclose it to somebody.

    Ganghyuk thought that her worries might be groundless.

    ¡®He is ten times more ignorant than me¡­ And he was a thief.¡¯

    Ganghyuk thought that he was up to his ears in his own problems.

    However, Ganghyuk could not ignore her anxiety.

    ¡°Ok. I see. We can talk in the room. Dolseok, you take the il and others and take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, sir.¡±

    Because of the fuss, they forgot their n and lost their appetite, too.

    Nobody thought of fried chicken any more. They followed Ganghyuk¡¯s order withoutints.

    Ganghyuk went into the room with Yeoju. Yeoni followed them.

    ¡°Hugh.¡±

    Her face under themp was full of anxiety.

    Yeoni saw her face and sighed, too.

    ¡°Miss, is your neck ok?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. It is a little bit sore.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Yeoni examined Yeoju¡¯s neck and gave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It is not really bad, miss. I think it will be ok. The problem is we have caught him. We should not let him go.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. If it had not been for you, we might have had a big problem.¡±

    Ganghyuk praised Yeoni¡¯s distinguished exploits and changed the mood.

    ¡°Yeoju. Tell me about your uncle. I think Lee Hangbok has a reason to be sensitive like that.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not have a good knowledge in history, but he was a clever man to improvise.

    Considering the situation, Jeong Yeorip might have a problem.

    He did not know what kind of butterfly effect this incident might make.

    It might make Gichukoksa happen earlier. (Gichuoksa; Purge in the year of Gichuk to prosecute Jeong Yeorib. He was falsely used of treason.)

    ¡°I may be prosecuted together.¡±

    Ganghyuk remembered there was the guilt-by-association system. (In Joseon, they prosecuted all the rtives of the traitor, no matter what they were involved in or not.)

    ¡°I trust you and Yeoni. I will tell you what I know in full.¡±

    Yeoju started to talk looking at Ganghyuk and Yeoni in turn.

    At that moment, there were no better people than Ganghyuk and Yeoni for Yeoju to trust and depend on.

    They took care of her from the first time they met till now after she became an orphan.

    ¡°My uncle, Jeong Yeorip is a man who addresses Hasabigunron and Cheohagongmulseol.¡±

    She confessed what she knew taking the plunge, but unfortunately Ganghyuk and Yeoni did not know what they meant. Fortunately, Yeoju knew that Ganghyuk did not have good knowledge in Chinese characters. Thus, she started to exin what Hasabigunron and Cheohagongmulseol meant.

    Hasabigunron meant that anyone could be a king. He addressed that the statement ¡°A faithful subject will not serve two kings.¡± would be applied temporarily when the king died. In other words, we could serve the king no matter who it was.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it sounds dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Cheohagongmulseol¡­ It means that the world is for the public and not owned by a king or anybody. There is no owner of the world.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    It seemed to be heard as a treason.

    Ganghyuk doubted if Jeong Yeorip learned democracy somewhere. How could a person in Joseon think of that?

    Now, it became clear to him that Jeong Yeorip was the one who was killed in Gichukoksa.

    ¡°Does he address his theories in public?¡±

    ¡°No, but perhaps Byon Sungbok whom we met on the way home might be the member of Daedonggye. Daedonggye must be the organization founded by my uncle.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk could understand why Yeoju hesitated to talk.

    His theories were too revolutionary to talk in public.

    It was same to people who had a good background.

    Even if just one thing goes wrong, the whole ship could be sunken.

    ¡°Yes, we had better be careful. It might be better for you to disguise like this.¡±

 Chapter 77: Daedonggye [3]

    <h4>Chapter 77: Daedonggye [3]</h4>

    Ganghyuk could not sleep well for days because of anxiety.

    He was worried if Byon Sungbok would talk about Yeoju somewhere.

    With reasonable inference, it was nearly impossible, but he could not take it easy.

    ¡®He is a traitor so where does he dare to talk about her in public?¡¯

    At most, he could talk about her to Jeong Yeorip.

    It was improbable that he would talk about her in a government office or in the marketce.

    ¡®But I am still anxious. Goodness.¡¯

    A treason.

    Although he did not know about history very well, he knew what the result of the treason was.

    A traitor or a wrongly used traitor might have tragic death¡­

    ¡®There were a lot of Sahwa and Oksa in our history.¡¯ [Sahwa means a massacre of schrs and Oksa means death in prison literally]

    When he was a high school student, it was a big task to remember various Sahwas and Oksas. A lot of people died of such massacre, and he could not remember all of them.

    He was brought to Joseon unexpectedly and he managed to find the way to live in the given state. He really hated to be involved such an incident.

    ¡°Aho¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°Ei¡±

    He gave up thinking further.

    Even though it was daytime, heid down on the futon.

    Somebody knocked on his door while he spent time like that.

    ¡°Sir, Yeoni and Makbong came back.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let theme in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dolseok opened the door and Yeoni and Makbong came in.

    Ganghyukid down on the futon for some time so his hair was tangled.

    He did not care to show his tangled hair.

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Daedonggye is not an usual organization, sir.¡±

    Yeoni started to talk.

    ¡°At first it was organized in Jeodo but now it had expanded to Hwanghaedo. Byon Sungbok is a member who works in Hwanghaedo.¡±

    ¡°Hwanghaedo?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    Jedo was quite far from Hanyang.

    But Hwanghaedo¡­ It was a very short distance.

    He could not help thinking about dark thoughts.

    ¡°What are their activities?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the organization is for the ones who are strong and agile. There were not many people who knew about it in detail and even the people who knew it did not want to talk about it.¡±

    Yeoni seemed to talk that it was not easy to find but she could finally find what it was.

    Ganghyuk asked with shining eyes.

    ¡°Then, what do they do?¡±

    ¡°Mostly they gathered and trained their martial arts¡­ there was a very famous incident.¡±

    ¡°Incident?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when Japanese bandits invaded Jeonju, they defeated Japanese bandits with the request of Jeonbu Buyun (Grade 2 offic).¡±

    ¡°Wow, they might have strong force.¡±

    Ganghyuk could not hide his exmation.

    Buyun is a high-ranking officialparable to Gwanchalsa [A provincial Governor].

    If he made a request, the Japanese force might be quite big.

    ¡®It must be the size of the bandits that attacked Eotanmyeon.¡¯

    If they defeated such Japanese bandits, the force might not be negligible.

    ¡®Is he really trying to make a treason?¡¯

    On the other hand, he could understand Yeorip a bit.

    With his investigation, Ganghyuk found out that Yeorip was an extraordinary genius.

    He passed Gwogeo [National Exam to recruit a government official in Joseon] and got an office when he was very young. He changed his party from Seoin to Dongin suddenly.

    He did not know the exact reason, but it seemed that King Seonjo hated Yeorip.

    He went to his hometown after King Seonjo came to the throne.

    ¡®He might not like Seonjo, either.¡¯

    He had not met Seonjo but considering all the books and media that Ganghyuk had read in that world, Seonjo was not an attractive king.

    He was probably a bad man.

    ¡®But treason is not a good thing, either¡¯

    The subject in Joseon where loyalty was the best virtue, thought of treason!

    That could not be sessful.

    Ganghyuk shook his head and then asked.

    ¡°Was there any other special event?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. But they might have meetings regrly.¡±

    Itforted him.

    With Ganghyuk¡¯s calction, Gichukoksa was still far.

    If the history did not change because of butterfly effect that he had made, he would have some time before the terrible event.

    ¡°Good. You did a good job.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    When Yeoni finished the report and was about to leave, Makbong hesitated to leave.

    ¡°Why are you not going?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I have something to report.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±

    He did not expect Makbong had something to tell him.

    He might use his brain this time.

    But Ganghyuk did not expect much and asked him insincerely.

    ¡°Ok, tell me. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ok, I will tell you. After the incident in Jeonju, Daedonggye became famous.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it might be¡­¡±

    A private martial art group defeated Japanese bandits!

    No wonder that it became famous.

    ¡°Therefore, many people joined the group and among them, there are many famous people.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Do you know any famous people who joined the group?¡±

    ¡°Including Byon Sungbok, there were Park Yeonryeong, Ji Hamdu and Euiyeon. They were famous in their fields.¡±

    ¡°Heum¡±

    Although Makbong told they were famous, Ganghyuk had not heard of them.

    That means they were not great people who left their names in the history.

    ¡®Yes, they are a local group at the moment.¡¯

    He thought he should not need to worry about them anymore.

    Ganghyukughed.

    When he looked back at it inter time, it was ridiculous to ignore this report. But it was the right thing for him to do at that time.

    ¡°Ok, good job. Makbong, you did a good job.¡±

    ¡°We are learning letters from Miss Yeonju.¡±

    ¡°Really? Yes, she is a good teacher.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. She is kind and knowledgeable.¡±

    Ganghyuk agreed that Yeoju was a really good teacher.

    She was really good at giving some examples whenever she taught letters.

    It made her lecture very interesting and Ganghyuk could remember the letters well by associating the old stories that she had told.

    Ganghyuk had built up good knowledge in Sino literature [Korean literature written in Chinese] thanks to her and it helped his life in this world a lot.

    ¡°Did I tell you that we would go to the Lord Ryu Seongyong¡¯s house? I have a meeting there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. We are ready to go.¡±

    Yeoni showed the sword on her belt.

    After the sudden attack by Byon Sungbok, she was always armed.

    It seemed that she thought she was the bodyguard of Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Ok, good. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ganghyuk stood up from the seat.

    He held his home visit bag in his hand.

    He knew it was very useful based on his experience. It was useful not only in the medical scene but also in thebats.

    ¡®It is a magic thing.¡¯

    He did not know what kind of magic it was.

    However, it was very useful to him anyway.

    ¡°Sir, your horse is ready.¡±

    Dolseok was ready to hold the reign of the horse.

    On his waist, there was a short club.

    He might think that he could fight better with small club than with a sword, which he could not sway proficiently.

    ¡°Good. I think we will not have any incident on the way to his house. It is very near from here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so. But it is better to be prepared, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it would not do harm to be fully prepared for some bad incidents.¡±

    Actually, they did not know that they would have an attack on the way home from Hangbok¡¯s house.

    It was a life to have unexpected things like that.

    It was always better to be prepared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The group looked quite good.

    In the front, Dolseok and Makbong protected Ganghyuk and beside him there were Yeoni and the il.

    Behind them, Bandit 1, Bandit 2 and Yeoju followed.

    It could beparable to a marching group of a government official.

    ¡°Hugh, look at him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he pretends to be an official. It is said that in thend of the blind, the one-eyed man is a king.¡±

    There were some people who criticized Ganghyuk.

    They were the noblemen who were in government offices and received sry from the government.

    They could not criticize him in public, but they had a bad feelings in them.

    Although they had public offices, Ganghyuk did not respect them at all.

    Ganghyuk did not care but the servants were offended by them.

    ¡°Sir, they do not respect you. I think you must have a public office.¡±

    Dolseok wanted Ganghyuk to enter government service most.

    It was because he knew that the governor and lord Ryu Seongyong had rmended him.

    ¡°Public Office?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I am matched with the image of a public official?¡±

    ¡°Eo, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Dolseok was the one who could not tell a lie.

    He hesitated to say something but soon he said what he thought.

    ¡°A man like Sir Lee Hangbok is doing a public job¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, em. Yes, you are right.¡±

    He did not know that such a free spirited man could be in Joseon.

    He wore the public office uniform and went to the pce to meet the king.

    Thinking of him, Ganghyuk might be able to perform a public office.

    ¡®I can ingratiate myself with my superiors.¡¯

    He had lived in the world that the ttering is a must.

    He was ready to bow and scrape, if needed.

    ¡®Yes, it would be better if I had a public office. The attackst time and the things rted to Yeoju¡­¡¯

    If he became a public officer, he would have more power than now.

    Then he would not be attacked in Hanynag.

    It would be easier for him to hide Yeoju.

    Ganghyuk thought that he might have an office to keep what he had.

    ¡°Please think about it, sir. A public office will solve many issues.¡±

    These days, it seemed that Dolseok was more of a learned man than Ganghyuk .

    ¡°Wow, you made a good statement. You might have learned it from Yeoju.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoju added a praise.

    ¡°He is very clever. He does not forget what I have taught.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know that. He is good at medicine now.¡±

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t exaggerate. If you brush gold on me, it will shine too much.¡±

    ¡°See, you use figure of speech. You be a learned man.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    They arrived at Ryu Seongyong¡¯s house.

    It was natural because it was a stone throw distance.

    ¡°Doctor, d to see you again.¡±

    The servants who have already known Ganghyuk received his horse and greeted Ganghyuk.

    He tried to make his clothes tidy before he went in.

    He saw a marching grouping.

    It was Lee Hangbok who led the marching group.

    He was not smiling. More specifically, the smile on his face disappeared, when he saw Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Yeo, Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good to meet you here. I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±

    Ganghyuk thought if something happened to his wife.

    But it could not be. His treatment was perfect.

    If not, he should feel sorry for the people of the performance group who had sacrificed their legs for the experiments.

    ¡°It is not a good subject to discuss here.¡±

    Hangbok pulled Ganghyuk to the corner of the yard.

    The servants did not stop them.

    The servants knew that those two noblemen were unusual, and they did not respect etiquette too much.

    ¡°What is it, sir?¡±

    ¡°I heard that there was a fuss near your house. I went to the scene out of curiosity and the police had the things that you had used. Fortunately, the policeman lost the thing the next day, so it was not considered as an evidence.¡±

    ¡°Ah, on that day.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what happened?¡±

    It was an open question, but his tone suggested that he had already known the answer.

    It was simr to the question that old professors asked in the operation room.

    To check and get the confirmation.

    A kind of trap.

    When he was asked such a question, he must think well in advance before giving an answer.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He tried to pretend that there was not a special thing.

    But Lee Hangbok was not an easy type.

    He asked again looking into his eyes.

    This time, he asked a closed question.

    ¡°There is a rumor that a person affiliated with Jeong Yeorip was seen in Hanyang. Is it rted with the incident at that night?¡±

 Chapter 78: Torture [1]

    <h4>Chapter 78: Torture [1]</h4>

    Jeong Yeorip.

    The name made him frightened when it was from Hangbok¡¯s mouth.

    It gave him fear.

    ¡®But it seems that he does not know about Yeoju.¡¯

    He was sure that he could not know the rtionship between Yeoju and Yeorip.

    Cahnggweon was not a very famous man.

    How could he know about his daughter?

    Furthermore, nobody would know his daughter was wearing a man¡¯s costume and roamed around the marketce.

    Ganghyuk answered pretending that he did not know anything at all.

    ¡°I am afraid to say that I don¡¯t know who Jeong Yeorip is. Please understanding my ignorance.¡±

    It was not a lie.

    He was ignorant of Sino-literature, politics and Confucian scriptures. He would not be interested in Jeong Yeorip, if he was not rted with Yeoju.

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    Hangbok nodded his head.

    He did not say anything further, which made the mood very tensed.

    Hangbok tried to remember all the conversations that he made with Ganghyuk.

    At first, when he talked about Tachibana Yashiro in the house of Seongyong, Ganghyuk did not say anything. He kept quiet. When he spoke out his opinion on the rtionship with Japan, he did not say anything, either. At that time, he thought Ganghyuk was a very quiet person.

    But after that, he discovered he was quiet because he did not know much about politics and international rtions.

    The same situation happened many times since then.

    He was very ignorant except with medicine.

    ¡°Yes, I understand. You are not much interested in the things other than medicine.¡±

    Ganghyuk almost gave a sigh of relief.

    The tension that the silence brought was very big.

    Therefore, the sense of relief that he felt when Hangbok made a smile was big as well.

    ¡°You must be very careful. If you have any rtion with him, it is better to cut it.¡±

    ¡°What on earth is he doing?¡±

    ¡°Heum¡±

    Hangbok gave a sigh without giving an answer.

    He tapped Ganghyuk¡¯s shoulder and said.

    ¡°I will talk with Lord Ryu Seongyong today. I wanted to make sure that you were not rted with them. Anyway, you told me that you did not know him. Regardless of the truth, you must say that answer whenever you are asked the same question. Then you will be safe.¡±

    ¡°Safe?¡±

    ¡°Haha, the Lord is waiting for us. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Hangbok went in leaving a questionable statement.

    Ganghyuk thought of his statement over and over again following him closely.

    ¡®Regardless of the truth? Does he know about Yeoju?¡¯

    If he knew, it might be serious. But on a second thought, he was relieved.

    Hangbok told Ganghyuk that he would be safe if he answered a no to the question.

    That might mean that he would not disclose it, no matter what happened.

    Ganghyuk thought that they were in good rtions anyway.

    ¡°Lord, here is Yeojo Jwarang Lee Hangbok.¡±

    They arrived at the parlor and notified their arrival.

    They knew the way very well as they visited him quite frequently.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The servant opened the door at themand of Seongyong.

    Hangbok took off his shoes and went in.

    ¡°How are you, your Lordship.¡±

    ¡°Good. Ah. Ganghyuk, you came together.¡±

    Seongyong saw him through the open doors.

    He shook his hand smiling.

    It meant toe in.

    ¡°Come in, Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Lordship.¡±

    After he came in, the door was closed.

    There was already a man in the room.

    It seemed the session started and just now considering the face of Seongyong.

    But the old man¡¯s face was already red.

    It seemed that he had had drinks beforeing to Seongyong.

    ¡°Heo, you were here.¡±

    Hangbok stopped when he saw the old man.

    It seemed the old man was a person with status.

    ¡®Then, I should be polite.¡¯

    He bent his body.

    He tried to show every courtesy that he could make.

    ¡°May I introduce myself to your Lordship? I am Baik Ganghyuk.¡±

    The old manughed.

    Seongyong introduced him to Ganghyuk.

    ¡°This is Lord Jeong Cheol who serves as Wueijeong [Vice Prime Minister in Joseon].¡±

    ¡°Lord Jeong Cheol! I am honored to meet you, your Lordship.¡±

    Ganghyuk knew Jeong Cheol very well.

    He took the national exam to go to college in that world and Jeong Cheol was a man that every high school student in Korea had to know.

    He wrote many literary works.

    Heposed various poems and verses when he was exiled in provinces as he got hatred from King Seonjo.

    Ganghyuk could recite his works.

    ¡°See, he said the word again. He told you that he was honored. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. He said exactly same thing you had told me.¡±

    Ryu Seongyong and Jeong Cheolughed together.

    Ganghyuk wanted to exin why he told that statement whenever he met people.

    ¡®Whenever I meet someone, he came to be a great man in the history. Therefore, I could not help saying the word of ¡®Honor¡¯. I mean it.¡¯

    Ganghyuk could not exin his situation.

    Even though he tried, nobody would believe him.

    How could they believe that he was from the future.

    There were too many great men in the ear of King Seonjo.

    It might be because it was a turbulent age.

    It is said that a hero is born in a turbulent age.

    Jeong Cheol asked Ganghyuk who was embarrassed at this situation.

    ¡°You are honored to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Lordship.¡±

    He was the vice prime minister.

    There were only three people who were called Jeongseung. Yeonguijeong was the prime minister and Jwaeuijeong and Wueuijeong were vice prime ministers.

    Thinking that Ganghyuk did not have any office yet, he was a kind of untouchable.

    It is better to bend the whole body.

    ¡°Do you know something about me?¡±

    ¡°Eo, well.¡±

    When he hesitated, Seongyong and Hangbokughed together.

    ¡°I told you, Lord. It is his habit.¡±

    ¡°He told me the same thing. I haven¡¯t done anything great to be told such statement.¡±

    Great men of the times, Hangbok and Seongyongughed looking at Ganghyuk.

    They told each other that they were not great men to be respected.

    ¡®They really don¡¯t know who they are.¡¯

    Ganghyuk knew their future but he could not tell them what he knew.

    While he kept silent while they were pulling his legs, he thought of ¡®Samiingok¡¯ [A verse written by Jeong Cheol].

    He memorized the parts in a textbook when he took the national exam.

    As he memorized thoroughly, he could remember the part until then.

    ¡°I can recite Samiingok, your Lordship. I cannot forget it because I was moved.¡±

    ¡°Really, do you memorize Samiingo? Not many people know the work.¡±

    At that moment, he was afraid if he made a mistake.

    ¡®Did he show it to the King only?¡¯

    But looking at his face, it might not be the case.

    He was looking at him with satisfaction.

    ¡°Ok, then, can you recite it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Lordship.¡±

    Ganghyuk cleared his throat.

    ¡®Ok, try my best.¡¯

    He tried to remember the verse, and he could remember the verse very well.

    He was a clever boy.

    ¡°When I live my life, I follow you as my lover.

    It was not a simple karma.

    I was young then, and you loved me much.

    There is nothing that can bepared to your love.¡±

    It was the preface that he memorized by his heart.

    Jeong Cheol¡¯s face became brighter.

    Seongyong and Hangbok showed surprise on their faces.

    They met Ganghyuk many times, but they had never known that Ganghyuk could recite Sino-literature. He could not read some difficult characters, so they had never thought that he was intelligent.

    ¡°Heo, this person.¡±

    ¡°You could recite a poem.¡±

    ¡°I thought Yungil bluffed when he said you wrote a good poem.¡±

    In their conversations, Ganghyuk could know how they thought of him.

    ¡®I am ignorant of Confucianism, actually.¡¯

    He could not tell them, Confucianism was not so important in the world that he had lived.

    Most of the doctors in the modern world would not know how to read and write Chinese characters.

    They had no time to learn other things than medicine.

    As they had too many things to remember and think of, they might ignore other things that would not be rted with their major.

    ¡®I was lucky to remember the verse.¡¯

    Ganghyuk could recite the whole piece of Samiingok.

    As it was very long, even Jeong Cheol might make mistakes.

    But he could recite it from the beginning to the end without making mistakes.

    ¡°Haha, I like you.¡±

    Jeong Cheolughed broadly.

    It was natural. Who would not like the one who could recite his poem or verse?

    As far as they knew, Ganghyuk was not good at literature.

    Seongyon was surprised at the talent that Ganghyuk showed.

    ¡°Heo, you liked the Lord Jeong Cheol¡¯s poem very much. I did not know it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you recited it wonderfully.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. The poem was too good to forget, your Lordship. Thank you for your praise.¡±

    The mood of the room became better.

    Jeong Cheol poured a drink in Ganghyuk¡¯s ss.

    ¡°Haha, Seongyong. He is a charming guy.¡±

    ¡°That is why I got him close to me.¡±

    ¡°When I heard from you, I thought he was good at medicine only, but it seems that he has talent in literature, too.¡±

    It was funny to say that he had talent in literature, because it was reciting not creating a poem. But Ganghyuk did not make an objection to it.

    He thought that he must stop here.

    His hunch was right.

    Hangbok opened his mouth again and talked about Jeong Yeorip.

    ¡°Your Lordship, you remember Jeong Yeorip.¡±

    ¡°Yes, is there any news?¡±

    Jeong Cheol asked right away, while Seongyong kept silent.

    Although he was close to Jeong Cheol, Seongyong belonged to Dongin.

    As Jeong Yeorip was a Dongin, Seongyong could not be free from the misbehaviors of Yeorip.

    ¡°I heard that some of the Daedonggye members came to Hanyang and tried to expand their force.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Not only to Hwanghaedo?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they operate a performance group under the name of Gwanghee.¡±

    ¡°A performance group?¡±

    Hangbok and Jeong Cheol were talking and Seongyong was listening to their conversation.

    Ganghyuk could not join their conversation, so he rubbed his ss only.

    ¡°I identally caught the Pyeonsu of the performance group with the help of Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°Really, he might have a talent in martial art, too.¡±

    It seemed Hangbok would not give him disadvantages. He tried to give credit to Ganghyuk.

    ¡®It is nice of him to say that.¡¯

    Ganghyuk left the ss on the table and bent his head.

    ¡°It was a coincidence.¡±

    Hangbok tapped shoulders of Ganghyuk and looked at Jeong Cheol again.

    ¡°The Pyeonsu was stubborn and my people had difficulties to get information from him.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that he was rted with Jeong Yeorip?¡±

    ¡°I heard it in the marketce. After that, it was witnessed that a person named Byon Sungbok contacted the performance group.¡±

    ¡°But there are no firm evidences. If a nobleman operates a performance group, it can be med as a personal defect, but it cannot be considered as a crime.¡±

    Jeong Cheol told based on the principles and there was nothing to be objected.

    Seongyong became rxed with thement of Jeong Cheol.

    ¡°Yes, Hangbok. You might be too sensitive.¡±

    ¡°But it is very strange that the Peyonsu did not open his mouth at all. I think I must get some information from him.¡±

    ¡°If he did not confess, is there any way to get information from him?¡±

    Hangbok was Yejo Jwarang.

    He must report everything to Ryu Seongyong, as he was the Yejo Panseo. [Minister of Courtesy]

    He had already known what Lee Hangbok had done to Pyeonsu.

    The Pyeonsu was tortured as if he were a traitor.

    ¡°There are some methods.¡±

    ¡°Really? Do you have a method to make him open his mouth?¡±

    Seongyong asked without dness.

    Hangbok looked back at Ganghyuk.

    ¡°I heard that Ganghyuk was good at torture.¡±

 Chapter 79: Torturer [2]

    <h4>Chapter 79: Torturer [2]</h4>

    What does he mean?

    All in the room including Ganghyuk were surprised at the remark of Hangbok.

    Ryu Seongyong strongly reacted, as he could be free from the old disease that made him suffer for a long time thanks to Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Why are you ndering him. He is a good doctor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I got help from him. He is a really good doctor.¡±

    ¡°Then, why did you say that?¡±

    ¡°A good doctor means a person who can treat human body as he wants.¡±

    Lee Hangbok looked at Ganghyuk showing mysterious smile.

    ¡°If he can cure somebody, he can damage someone, too.¡±

    Ganghyuk got goosebumps.

    He thought the same thing a few days ago.

    Ganghyuk did not tell anybody, so Hangbok could not hear the idea from someone.

    It confirmed that Hangbok was not an ordinary man.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Jeong Cheol and Ryu Seongyong frowned at the idea to make a doctor a torturer.

    They showed the same facial expression but their thought was different.

    Jeong Cheol was not sure if Ganghyuk could make him talk.

    ¡®If he can do that¡­¡¯

    If they could get an evidence that Jeong Yeorip was nning to revolt¡­

    The era of Dongin would go and they could start the new ear of Seoin.

    He felt sorry for Seongyong but he could not help it.

    It was for the power and there could not be personal feelings.

    ¡®I can save Seongyong.¡¯

    Seongyong was the subject that King Seonjo liked very much.

    Even if he was a Dongin, he might not be able to remove Seongyong.

    It would be better to keep him in the office.

    Actually, Seongyong was the one who could negotiate with other party.

    ¡®It¡¯s serious.¡¯ Seongyong thought. Ganghyuk was the best doctor that he had ever seen. He thought Ganghyuk might be the best one in history. He could cure hemorrhoids that made him suffer for decades. Now his anus was as good as that of a child.

    ¡®He might be able to torture very well.¡¯

    Seongyong could not object the n.

    It was evident why they came to Seongyong and had such conversations in his house.

    ¡®They might give me a chance.¡¯

    It might be a warning not to be involved with Jeong Yeorip.

    Once it became the case of treason, nobody would be able to escape from the.

    All the people who were caught in the would be killed.

    The sword would not know mercy.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Jeong Cheol and Ryu Seongyong looked at each other.

    And then they nodded their heads at the same time.

    ¡°Ok. It would be good if Ganghyuk could get any information from the Pyeonsu.¡±

    Now the ball is in Ganghyuk¡¯s.

    Although it was a heavy and ugly ball, he could not reject it.

    Ganghyuk thought quickly.

    ¡®Gichukoksa¡­ Gichukoksa¡­¡¯

    He tried to remember the historical incident.

    Seongyong escaped the terrible massacre fortunately.

    He became a prime ministerter, so it could be said an example of ¡®Bad luck often bring good luck.¡¯

    ¡®The original Gichukoksa happened at a strange time.¡¯

    It was only 2 to 3 years before the terrible war ¡®Imjinwaeran¡¯.

    It was certain that Jeong Yeorip or Seoin had not known what it would cause.

    As a matter of fact, however, it used up most of national force and when Imjinwaeran outbroke, the state did not have enough force to fight against Japanese.

    ¡®If it muste, I think it is better toe earlier.¡¯

    Ganghyuk nodded his head.

    ¡°Ok, I will do it.¡±

    ¡°Good. If you contribute to the state, you would be rewarded ordingly. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Lordship.¡±

    Ganghyuk tried to look at the spirit of Seongyong while nodding his head.

    Ganghyuk knew the power game between Dongin and Seoin.

    Seongyong felt ufortable.

    Yeorip had belonged to Dongin, and Seongyong was the head of the party.

    How could he feelfortable to prosecute the one who used to be his follower?

    But Seongyong saw reason.

    He did not have lingering attachment on someone who had gone.

    ¡°It is Ok. Please do your work.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your Lordship.¡±

    They finished the serious conversations.

    Jeong Cheol and Lee Hangbok became rxed and showed soft smiles on their faces.

    Ganghyuk felt a somewhat frightening spirit from that sudden change.

    ¡®Politicians are always same no matter what era they are living.¡¯

    They are the people who can adjust their thought and even their emotions ording to necessity.

    Ganghyuk thought that they were born different from others. He was not that kind at all.

    ¡°Well, now put aside serious themes¡­ Let¡¯s talk about lighter things.¡±

    Jeong Cheol drank as if he had forgotten the heavy theme of treason.

    ¡°Well, you had a big event some time ago.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Yoshitoshi and Genso?¡±

    Seongyong answered with smile.

    Jeon Cheol pped his hands with delight.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°I was surprised at Hangbok rting the incident.¡±

    ¡°Eum? What is it?¡±

    ¡°We had an envoy from Japan. Tachibana Yashiro came to Joseon as an envoy.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    At that time, Cheol was in exile but it seemed that he knew what was going on in Hanyang.

    He nodded his head constantly.

    ¡®It is natural for the Chief of Seoin to know about what happened in the pce.¡¯

    Ganghyuk nodded his head.

    He remembered the conversation between Lee Hangbok and Ryu Seongyong.

    ¡®I realized why he was a great man leaving his name in the history from the conversation.¡¯

    Hangbok had a deep and keen insight.

    Ganghyuk was moved.

    ¡°When he came back, Hangbok told me something. I thought it was interesting, so I still remember it clearly.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said that he was sure that Yashiro would be killed when he came back to Japan and Japan would send another envoy sooner orter. Then we need to treat him better.¡±

    ¡°Ho, did he? I heard that he had died. That was why you held big parties for the envoy¡­¡±

    Cheol nodded his head as if he could understand all the situations clearly.

    He looked at Hangbok with trust and affection.

    He might feel blessed.

    It was a real blessing for Seoin to have such an able man like Hangbok.

    ¡°Yes, we will send a positive answer this time. We do not have a specific schedule yet though.¡±

    ¡°Will you send an envoy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Lordship.¡±

    ¡°Did you tell your opinion to the King?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet. I will report it soon.¡±

    ¡°If you want, I will ask my friends to support your proposal.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    An important and big decision was made in Seongyong¡¯s reception room.

    Ganghyuk was amazed that he was in that scene.

    ¡®The heads of the two parties gathered together.¡¯

    Of course, there were higher-ranking officials in Dongin.

    Lee Sanhae and Lee Bal had higher offices, but they were enemies of Jeong Cheol.

    They did not talk with Seoin and did not eat or drink together with Seoin.

    They virtually hated Seoin.

    There was no room for negotiation with them.

    They talked about other national issues and their personal situations for some time.

    When the drinking party was over, it was veryte.

    Hangbok came to Ganghyuk when he tried to take on his leather shoes.

    Ganghyuk could smell alcohol from him.

    ¡°Hu, are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am Ok.¡±

    ¡°You are really strong. You drank like a whale, but you are still good.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I am a heavy drinker.

    ¡°Do you have a secret not to be drunken?¡±

    It was a famous story in that world.

    Ganghyuk was the best drinker in his ss when he was a medical student and he could not find a match in his hospital when he started to work as a doctor.

    ¡®I was dragged by seniors.¡¯

    He had to bleed.

    They took out his blood for blood sample test.

    They told Ganghyuk that he had several times higher alcohol breakdown enzyme and acetaldehyde lyase.

    ¡°This one is really a monster¡­¡±

    One of his seniors shouted.

    Ganghyuk thought he was born as a heavy drinker.

    ¡°No, I was born like this.¡±

    ¡°I envy you. Once I was knock down after drinking the drink that the King bestowed. I almost behaved indecently in the royal pce.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I heard from my father. When he was in Hongmungwan, he had the same incident.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I envy a confirmed alcohol drinker since then.¡±

    Seonon.

    It is a special word being used for the King.

    When a king bestowed a ss of alcohol to his subjects, it was called ¡®Seonon¡¯.

    The alcohol bestowed by the king is glory and grace.

    As it was the grace of the king, they could not reject or vomit.

    They drank as they were given withoutints and copsed.

    ¡°Haha, it is not a thing to envy.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I will tell you why I want you to do this work.¡±

    No alcohol trace remained in Hangbok¡¯s voice.

    He quietly but clearly said.

    ¡°I happened to meet a fellow who ran away from your house by chance.¡±

    He said ¡®by chance¡¯ but it might be he intentionally caught him to investigate the case.

    It must be an inevitable meeting and it might be good to say Hangbok caught him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but he could not walk. Do I know the situation correctly?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I did not mean to torture him, but it happened.¡±

    ¡°He was frightened and confessed even though I did not ask any question. He was a low ss and did not know much, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think it too serious. Just let the Peyonsu open his mouth. He is really stubborn, and he does not open his mouth at all no matter what I did.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ganghyuk was curious what Hangbok did to him.

    His curiosity was solved soon.

    There was a house that Hangbok had. He put Peyonsu in that house.

    When he was about to open the gate, he smelled a foul odor.

    Dolseok following Ganghyuk covered his nose with his hands and said.

    ¡°Wow, the patient might be very sick.¡±

    Dolseok did not know the situation. He thought that Ganghyuk came here to treat a patient whom Hangbok introduced.

    Therefore, he was curious at many useless things.

    ¡°Why did you take Makbong only, instead of Yeoni and Miss Yeoju? They might be helpful to treat patients.¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head instead of giving him an answer.

    ¡®They may be helpful.¡¯

    He did not want them to see this scene.

    Although Yeoni is strong and brave, she is a girl that Ganghyuk felt some affection with.

    He did not show her the torturing scene. If one wants to show a torturing scene to the girl he likes, he must be a psychopath.

    Not to mention of Yeoju who was brought up as a noblewoman.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Makbong was d to follow him leaving those two at home.

    His face was full of delight, even though he was carrying a lot of scrotums on his back.

    He was happy until he saw the man in the room.

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    Although he was slimmer and had wounds here and there, Dolseok and Makbong recognized him.

    ¡°Is he the Pyeonsu of the group?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I did not beat him to this state. What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°Heum.¡±

    Ganghyuk could know how many efforts Hangbok had made to make him confess what he knew.

    Pyeonsu of Gwanghee group became a rag thatid on the floor.

    ¡®He did not open his mouth till this state.¡¯

    Ganghyuk felt respect for his loyalty.

    But Ganghyuk had sorted his mind to make him confess because of the remark that Hangbok made.

    ¡°-Jeong Yeorip is thinking of treason. All kinds of rebellious people wille to him. I cannot leave him messing up the order in the difficult times. We need evidences.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the man holding his fist.

    His eyes were still shining in that state.

    ¡°You¡­ you are the gangster in the marketce.¡±

    He was still arrogant.

    ¡®If he showed a servile attitude, I could do it better with lighter mind.¡¯

    Ganghyuk opened his mouth clicking his tongue in his mouth.

    ¡°Hey, I will torture you. You will feel pain that you have never had before. Just tell me now before I torture you.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    ¡°You make things more difficult. I can¡¯t help it. Dolseok, open the bag.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

 Chapter 80: Gichukoksa [1]

    <h4>Chapter 80: Gichukoksa [1]</h4>

    Dolseok opened the bag.

    Makbongid down what he had on his back, too.

    -Char Char

    The sound that metals make was spreading in the air.

    Ganghyuk who watched it beside them had goosebumps but the Pyeonsu did not show any changes in his faicial expression.

    ¡®Why is he so brave?¡¯

    He became curious.

    He might not be an ordinary man.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    When Ganghyuk called him, he opened his eyes.

    But he did not answer.

    Ganghyuk did not expect an answer, either.

    Ganghyuk was about to torture him. Who would want to talk with his torturer?

    It was fortunate that he did not have strength to spit at him.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°He did not say anything.¡±

    Ganghyuk continued showing a pale smile on his face.

    ¡°I asked it because I am curious. It is nothing to do with my task today. I am not a loyal person but I like someone who has strong loyalty.

    ¡°Heung¡±

    The man turned his back to Ganghyuk.

    Even the simple movement gave him enough pain.

    He moaned.

    ¡°Sir, we are ready.¡±

    Dolseok got some operation tools.

    ¡°Heo, Cham.¡±

    He became dumbfounded to think that he must torture him and get an information from him.

    He had never done that and never thought of it.

    He gave pain on the process of the treatment, but it had never been his purpose to give pain to someone.

    It used to be an unavoidable side-effect of the treatment. But now¡­

    ¡°You are not my enemy and I don¡¯t have a grudge on you, but I have to get information from you¡­ Sorry.¡±

    Ganghyuk checked operation tools that Dolseok had given to him.

    It made an unpleasant sound whenever Ganghyuk touched them.

    ¡°Sir, how about tying him first?¡±

    Dolseok was quite calm.

    Ganghyuk agreed on his proposal.

    He had some tools to tie him, too.

    ¡®Lee Hangbok gave me these.¡¯

    Ganghyuk took out some leather strips from his sleeves.

    ¡°Yes, tie him with these strips.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok and Makbong tied his limbs with their strong and tough hands.

    He did not protest.

    ¡°Do no tie the limbs too tight. Watch the color of the nails. If it is too tight, the fingers can be decayed.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Is it ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are doing well. Have you done it before?¡±

    ¡°No, it is my first time but Makbong is a professional.¡±

    As Dolseok said, Makbong tied him using professional knots.

    He tied him twice faster than Dolseok, while showing perfection of the work.

    The biggest difference was Makbong did not give him much pain. The man did not show any changes in his facial expression.

    ¡°Where did you learn it?¡±

    ¡°I did not learn it¡­ Sometimes my client wants this at the night service.¡±

    ¡°Client? Heo¡­ Is there a woman asking this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sometimes I be tied, too.¡±

    ¡°Ha, there is SM in Joseon. Unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just keep working.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk tilted his head because of curiosity.

    He remembered a scene in an AV film he had downloaded by mistake.

    Some differences were that there were two men and great amount of pain is expected.

    ¡®Ah, it is really difficult¡­¡¯

    He regretted that he epted the offer.

    But he could not make another decision, even if he could be back to that point.

    The will of Hangbok was strong and Jeong Cheol pushed him, too.

    ¡®If I do this, I can protect Yeoju and have good background.¡¯

    The government of Joseon was divided into two under the king.

    One was Dongin.

    It was led by Ryu Seongyong and Lee Sanhae. He was already a good friend of Seongyong.

    The other was Seoin.

    It was led by Jeong Cheil. If he could do the task sessfully he could get support from Jeong Cheol, too.

    ¡®People say that divide eggs in separate bags.¡¯

    It is good to have a ship which will not sink easily.

    Then it is better to make friends with Seoin.

    It might be a lucky opportunity for him.

    Lee Hangbok might consider him a gift.

    ¡°Heum¡±

    Ganghyuk touched the scalpel but he thought it would not be useful for torture.

    If one wanted to ¡®destroy¡¯ somebody¡¯s body, it would be thest tool that he would want.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s body was already full of wounds.

    One or two wounds would not make difference.

    He did not like to do it, either.

    ¡°Then, how about this?¡±

    He stopped at forceps.

    It is used to stop bleeding or to fix some tissues.

    Naturally, it is very strong and can be used multi-purpose.

    For example, taking out nails or pinching flesh.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to do that¡­¡¯

    He did not want to give pain by damaging some part.

    He wanted to avoid damages, if he could.

    Anyway, it was the beginning.

    ¡®Ok.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at the things that Makbong carried.

    He thought he would try these things first. If they did not work, he would use operation tools.

    ¡°Makbong.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can you blow it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Makbong showed hesitation when he saw the bags that Ganghyuk swayed.

    It was true that he was the best blower, but he did not want to do it.

    He had no intention to be the best yer in balloon blowing.

    But he couldn¡¯t help saying yes because Ganghyuk asked him.

    ¡°You are the best, I know. I took you in because you were best at blowing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see, then, I will do that.¡±

    ¡°Good. Dolseok, can you do that, too?¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Eum¡­ Yes.¡±

    Dolseok was verypetitive against Makbong.

    When Makbong nodded his head, Dolseok had no choice.

    ¡°Ok, then.¡±

    Ganghyuk put blowfish poison in the syringe.

    ¡®5mL is enough to paralyze a man.¡¯

    He had plenty of clinical data,

    ¡°Ok, it might prick.¡±

    Ganghyuk said bouncing the syringe with his index finger.

    The manughed at Ganghyuk and shook his head.

    ¡°Do you think I will give you information with that?¡±

    ¡°We will see.¡±

    It might be the most terrible torture that he had up to then.

    He would not be able to breathe even though he was fully conscious.

    Ganghyuk wound up a rubber band on the arm clicking his tongue.

    As he decided to be a torturer, he must get information from him.

    ¡®It is your fault to n a treason at this time. Japanese bandits are

    on the alert for an opportunity.¡¯

    Ganghyuk tried to rationalize himself and tapped the blood vessel of the man.

    Because of tortures for a long time, he was slimmer than before and his vessel was easily found.

    Pok

    Ganghyuk injected the poison to his blood vessel.

    If it was injected to the blood vessel, the effect would be quicker.

    ¡°Is it all?¡±

    The man ridiculed.

    But that was thest word that they heard.

    Dolseok and Makbong who held scrotums clicked their tongues with pity.

    ¡°Poor man.¡±

    ¡°Why do you pity him? He deserves¡­¡±

    His face became strange.

    The fatal poison was spread.

    Although it was diluted, it was injected directly to the blood vessel.

    He was captivated by the fear.

    ¡°Ke¡­Kek. You¡­. What ¡­d..id.. do¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk measured his pulse with an indifferent face.

    To say more specifically and clinically, he touched the Radial Artery.

    ¡®His heart beat is going up.¡¯

    Ganghyuk fixed his eyes on the chest of the man.

    ¡®Breathing decreased.¡¯

    It was what he expected.

    Ganghyuk thought it was very fortunate that blowfish poison gave effects on a striated muscle and respiratory muscle only.

    If it influenced heart, plenty of people had to die because of the experiment.

    If it did, nobody would eat blowfish even though it would be tastier.

    ¡®Smooth muscles are ok¡¯

    It was the perfect poison for torture.

    The face of the man became red.

    It seemed that he felt all the pains in the world.

    Dolseok asked with anxious voice.

    ¡°He might be killed, sir.¡±

    ¡°No, he is still ok.¡±

    Ganghyuk measured his pulse.

    The man was very healthy.

    His heart beat increased rather than decreased.

    It means that he could manage to be alive.

    His body tried its best to ovee hypoxia.

    ¡°Be ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok and Makbong blew the fake balloons with themand of Ganghyuk.

    They became full and then were about to be burst but Ganghyuk did not give them additionalmand.

    Ganghyuk looked at the chest and face of the man alternatively.

    He still touched the man¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°Painful?¡±

    He did not answer.

    Even if he wanted to answer, he could not do it in this state.

    As there was no inhale, no exhale was possible.

    ¡°You are dying, you know?¡±

    Ganghyuk felt the heartbeat which recorded the peak and then slowed down.

    If he left him in this state, he would lose consciousness and then die.

    ¡°I will not let you die. Don¡¯t worry. Makbong, give me the balloon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk blew the air from the balloon to the mouth of the man.

    Then Dolseok¡¯s balloon.

    After repeating a few times, his heartbeat came back to normal.

    ¡°Ok, then we will take a rest.¡±

    Ganghyuk murmured feeling the pulse of the man.

    With hismand, Dolseok and Makbong left the bag on the floor.

    It was a resting time.

    Except one¡­

    ¡°Heok¡±

    The man¡¯s face became red again.

    The heartbeat increased to the peak.

    Ganghyuk waited for a while and then gave him air in the balloons.

    After more than 10 times repetition of the process, he was released from the intoxication.

    The man looked at Ganghyuk as if he saw a devil.

    ¡°De¡­.vil, yooooo u¡¯r a devil¡­¡±

    ¡°It must be very painful.¡±

    ¡°Son¡­¡±

    ¡°What is your name? What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    The man shut up his mouth again.

    ¡°You are stubborn.¡±

    If Ganghyuk was in his shoe, he would not wait to be tortured.

    When he was about to be tied, he would confess everything.

    ¡°Dolseok, give me a rubber band.¡±

    ¡°Start again, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk tied his arm slowly.

    The man watched Ganghyuk doing this.

    With fear that he had never felt before.

    ¡°Well,¡­.. here. Aiku.¡±

    Ganghyuk dropped syringes intentionally.

    More specifically speaking, he dropped ¡¯20¡¯ syringes that he had in his chest.

    When the man¡¯s eyes were stricken by despair, the second syringe went into his blood vessel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it fast. You can¡¯t die till you confess everything that you know.¡±

 Chapter 81: Gichukoksa [2]

    <h4>Chapter 81: Gichukoksa [2]</h4>

    It was after the third injection when the man opened his mouth.

    After the second injection, his lips were moving but he was surely hesitating.

    Ganghyuk wanted to make it sure, so he gave one more injection.

    ¡®I stabbed the syringe without hesitation.¡¯

    Therefore, the man started to confess everything he knew.

    Lee Hangbok and Jeong Cheol watched Ganghyuk making the magic with the smile of satisfaction.

    ¡°Wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±

    ¡°You said that he did not say anything no matter what you did.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was a real tough cookie.¡±

    Lee Hangbok eximed.

    He was cold to the bone.

    Hangbok brought people who were famous for torturing, but nobody seeded.

    He called Ganghyuk with the idea to clutch at straws, and he found that Ganghyuk was not a straw but a strong rope.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    The man flinched at Ganghyuk¡¯s inquiry.

    Ganghyuk held the syringe in his hand.

    He looked like a gangster rather than a doctor.

    Nobody would think that he was a famous doctor in Suwon and son of Seungmun who was a high-ranking official and famous for his virtues.

    His people were well worth seeing.

    They were standing at the left and right side of Ganghyuk with swollen lips. They held balloons in their hands with angry faces.

    Makbong moved his mouth secretly to remove hair in his mouth. Probably ox fur went in his mouth when he tried to inte the balloon made of the scrotum.

    It made the mood more grotesque.

    ¡®Eui¡­ Yeon¡­¡±

    ¡°Euiyeon?¡±

    The name did not ring a bell to Ganghyuk.

    But Lee Hangbok was different.

    He came closer to the man with shining eyes.

    ¡°You are Euiyeon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I know Euieyon is a monk. You don¡¯t look like a monk at all.¡±

    Hangbok was suspicious.

    ¡°He is not ready to talk yet.¡±

    Ganghyuk tried to roll up his sleeve and pretended to measure his pulse.

    The man shrieked with fear.

    ¡°No, no. I am ready to talk. I am Euiyeon.¡±

    It seemed that he did not tell a lie.

    Ganghyuk asked lifting his hair which was half loose and half tied.

    ¡°Is there a monk who has long hair like you?¡±

    ¡°I let my hair grow since I met Schr Jeong¡­¡±

    ¡°Schr Jeong. Do you mean Jeong Yeorip?¡±

    Euiyeon hesitated to say for a while but he gave up protesting soon and nodded his head.

    In his eyes, there was fear and despair.

    Although he was fully conscious, he could not breathe. The pain and fear he had experienced were enormous. No matter what you expect, it might be higher than expected.

    For him, Ganghyuk gave the cruelest torture.

    If he used operation tools, it might give him wounds on the body but not in the mind.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why are you working as a Pyeonsu?¡±

    Euiyeon did not answer quickly.

    Lee Hangbok could not hide his urgency but Ganghyuk did not.

    He patiently waited for the answer, as he had had such experiences in the hospital.

    Ganghyuk knew that the confession after long waiting was never a lie.

    ¡°I¡­. We want to organize Daedonggye in Hanyang.¡±

    Daedonggye was the martial art group that was organized in Hwanghaedo and Jeodo.

    It was very famous, so even Ganghyuk had heard of the name.

    The face of Lee Hangbok became dark.

    He did not think the Daedonggye was in Hanyang.

    Ganghyuk continued interrogation staring at Eiyeon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Daedonggye! You organized a martial art group?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    ¡°Heum.¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head.

    Thinking of Yeoni and Makbong, it was not difficult to disguise a martial art group as performance group.

    Martial art training and practice for performance look simr.

    It might be the most suitable way to disguise.

    ¡°What is the size of the group?¡±

    ¡°Not that big. It is fewer than a 100.¡±

    ¡°Heo, one hundred¡­¡±

    Lee Hangbok shook his head.

    If 100 people were already in Hanyang, it could make a serious incident.

    If they have an insider in the pce, they could make the treason sessful.

    Jeong Yeorip still had many followers and friends in Dongin.

    When he thought of this, he felt goosebumps on the skin.

    ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    Lee Hangbok asked but the man could not give an answer instantly.

    Instead he looked at Ganghyuk.

    More specifically he looked at the syringe in Ganghyuk¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know because¡­. I have been in custody here for a long time.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t now?¡±

    ¡°No, I am telling the truth. Please believe me.¡±

    It did not seem a lie.

    Lee Hangbok took him at the marketce some time ago.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head and grabbed his shoulder.

    As Ganghyuk was a big guy with a big hand, grabbing itself could be a threat.

    ¡°What did you want to do with the martial art group? In Hanyang?¡±

    ¡°We wanted to open a new era by dethroning the stupid king.¡±

    ¡°Treason! You n tomit a treacherous behavior, right?¡±

    Ganghyuk was really angry.

    Seonjo was not a good monarch. He was an unable and irritating king, Ganghyuk thought. But a King is a King.

    ¡®Are they crazy. Imjinwaeran ising near and how can they think of treason? Of course, they do not know that they will have a war with Japan. But I cannot suppress my anger. Crazy guys.¡¯

    But Jeong Cheol and Lee Hangbok were angrier than Ganghyuk.

    Jeong Cheol was fishy about the gills. His beard was trembling.

    ¡°Treason, treason!¡±

    Jeong Cheol murmured clenching his fists.

    Makbong and Dolseok were frightened, too.

    They came here thinking that they would treat a patient.

    They were embarrassed to know that they had to torture someone.

    But now the man who was tortured said that he tried a treason.

    It was not an ordinary thing.

    Even though they were not noblemen and were very ignorant, they knew that they were involved with a fearful incident.

    ¡®Can we live further?¡¯

    Ganghyuk opened his mouth slowly, while the two of them shuddered because of fearful thinking.

    Ganghyuk spoke as calm as possible.

    He had known that this would happen, so he was not much surprised.

    His voice sounded natural and calm.

    ¡°Lord, ording to this guy, it is certain that Jeong Yeorip is nning a revolt.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. It owes much to you. Without you, we could not have an evidence¡­¡±

    Lee Hangbok was at a loss.

    ¡°We should not stay here longer. We need to take him to Euigembu [Police to execute noblemen¡¯s crime in Joseon] and report it to the King.¡±

    Jeong Cheol was a sophisticated and professional politician.

    Although he was shocked by his confession, he knew what should be done first.

    ¡°Ah, yes, Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ganghyuk. I will not forget your contribution. I will give you a good reward. Thank you.¡±

    Jeong Cheol did not forget to praise Ganghyuk as well as Lee Hangbok.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord. I just did what I had to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Jeong Cheol called the servants who were waiting outside.

    It was to take the man to Euigeumbu.

    Ganghyuk asked Jeong Cheol while looking the man with a resigned look.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°It will not harm Lord Ryu Seongyong¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, I will keep my promise. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡±

    Ganghyuk wanted to make it sure.

    As the time changed, people who were prosecuted could be changed.

    Ganghyuk gave a sigh of relief watching Jeong Cheol talking confidently.

    If this incident affected Ryu Seongyong, it would make the situation worse. It would bring a national disaster.

    ¡®The state may be destroyed.¡¯

    It did not take long to remove the man from the scene.

    In a minute, all except Ganghyuk, Dolseok and Makbong left.

    Dolseok was still frightened. But Makbong returned to his original status.

    ¡°Sir, it is not a small thing.¡±

    ¡°No, it is really a big incident.¡±

    Ganghyuk knew that it would bring a massacre.

    ¡®Does he think I am a dumb?¡¯

    Dolseok added, when Ganghyuk became to angry at him.

    ¡°It is treason. I think you had better not visit Lord Ryu Seongyong for a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Dolseok was very smart.

    ¡®Yes, he is right. It is a power game between Dongin and Seoin¡­ I do not need to be involved. Nobody will know about Yeoju¡­ I need to make it secret.¡¯

    The probability for Yeoju to be identified as a rtive of Yeorip was low but if it happened, the result would be disastrous.

    As it is treason, she could be killed or exiled.

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s escape here first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The three of them hurried on their way.

    Yeoni, Yeoju and the il were working as usual.

    Yeoni was practicing her martial art, Yeoju was drawing and the il was doing house chores.

    ¡°Ah, sir, you came back.¡±

    Yeoni and Yeoju greeted him with dness.

    Ganghyuk felt sorry for Yeoju.

    Yeoju was at risk.

    ¡°Eum, you two,e to the room.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Yeoni wiped sweat on her forehead and followed his order.

    She had alreadyid down the wooden sword.

    ¡°Yes, I will follow you soon.¡±

    Yeoju followed his order without a question.

    She left the painting tools on the floor.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Dolseok asked rubbing his hands.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    He did not feel hungry even though they did not eat much the whole day.

    It might be because of guilt.

    When he felt tired like this, chicken is the best solution.

    ¡®We have flour now.¡¯

    He could manage to get it, but he did not have time to use it.

    ¡°Fry chicken.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes.¡±

    Dolseok and Makbong were already ustomed to fried chicken.

    They went to the back yard uttering cheers.

    Some timeter, there were shrieks of chickens.

    Ganghyuk came into the room with smile.

    Yeoju and Yeoni sat side by side.

    ¡°Why did you call us?¡±

    Yeoju asked.

    She noticed that something might happen from Ganghyuk¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    It was not easy for Ganghyuk to tell them that he had tortured someone beforeing home.

    He opened his mouth with hesitation.

    ¡°I met someone today before I came home.¡±

    ¡°Whom?¡±

    ¡°Euiyeon. You have told me before¡­¡±

    Yeoju became frozen with the name.

    There would be many Euiyeons in the world.

    But there was only one Euiyeon that Ganghyuk and Yeoju knew together.

    He was the one who joined Daedonggye and became a schemer of Jeong Yeorip.

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Yeoju pretended to be good.

    ¡°He confessed.¡±

    ¡°Confessed what?¡±

    ¡°Your uncle¡­ Jeong Yeorip is nning a treason.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hiss. Quiet. Nobody knows that Jeong Yeorip is your uncle except three of us.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Yes.¡±

    Yeoju dropped her head.

    She did not imagine her uncle was nning a treason.

    ¡°Therefore, you must be careful. Yeoju. You must wear men¡¯s clothes even in the house.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yeoni, please find the ce where she would hide in case of emergency.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked around the house.

    It was quite a good one, as it belonged to the governor.

    ¡®When the war arises, we should leave here.¡¯

    He wished that it would note.

    While Ganghyuk was wondering where he should go, people in Seoin were moving busily.

    Jeong Cheol ordered.

    ¡°Tell Hwanghaedo Gwanchalsa [Provincial Governor] Han Jun, Anak Gunsu (Chief of County) Lee Chuk, Jaeryeong Gunsu Park Chungggan, and Chincheon Gunsu Han Eungin to investigate and make a report of Jeong Yeorip and his fellows. ¡±

 Chapter 82: Gichukoksa [3]

    <h4>Chapter 82: Gichukoksa [3]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    The order of Jeong Cheol was delivered as swift as a bird flying in the daytime and as secretly as a mouse crawling at night.

    Hwanghaedo Gwanchalsa Han Jun, Anak Gunsu Lee Chuk, Jaeryeong Gunsu Park Chungggan, and Chincheon Gunsu made reports.

    The contents were as follows:

    Jeong Yeorip and his fellows in Daedonggye are nning a treason to attack the government in Hangyang simultaneously from Hwanghaedo and Honam. They n to kill Shin Rip and Minister of Defense to possess the military power.

    It really had shocking contents to stir the government.

    When there was additional report that Daedonggye was already organized in Hanyang, Seonjo sent Euigeumbu Dosa [high-ranking policeman] to Hwanghaedo and Jeodo. Ganghyuk was not worried much about the situation. It was because of Hangbok. The young hero of Seoin visited Ganghyuk nearly every day.

    Sometimes, he asked Ganghyuk to torture someone, but it was only asional.

    He came and asked his situation and let him know the current status.

    ¡°How are you? Are you good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Lee Hangbok sat down on the floor as if it were his home.

    Dolseok and other servants were already ustomed to the guest and they did not care much.

    When Hangbok came, they made chicken for him, as he loved it very much.

    ¡°It is always tasty.¡±

    ¡°It is upgraded thanks to the flour that you gave me.¡±

    ¡°This ck thing may be pepper.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Before this incident, Lord Ryu gave me some.¡±

    When Ryu Seongyong¡¯s name was mentioned, his face became a little darker.

    He did not have any grudge against Ryu Seongyong although they belonged to different party.

    Hangbok was moved by the greatness of Songyong as they worked in the same ministry, Yejo.

    He chewed the chicken for a long time and then said.

    ¡°Yes, he will be ok. He is not rted with Jeong Yeorip, anyway. He will be ok.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°I came here today¡­¡±

    Lee Hangbok left the bone on the floor.

    After he wiped his oily fingers, he said with a serious face.

    ¡°Jeong Yeorip died.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He was found dead in Jukdo. Hemitted suicide¡±

    ¡°Heo, he killed himself¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, a man called Byon Sungbok was found there, too.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    He had met Byon Sungbok once.

    They met as an enemy, but he felt some emotion when he heard that Byon Sungbok was dead.

    ¡°How about Euiyeon?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the monk? Died.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°There are more.¡±

    Lee Hangbok remembered people who were killed in the incident closing his eyes.

    He proactively moved to prevent a treason but now it was being used as a tool to coerce Dongin.

    Too many people were killed, exiled and lost their offices.

    Kim Simin, Lee Eokgi, Shin Rip and Lee Sunshin lost their offices. Jeong Eonshin resigned because he was a distant rtive of Jeong Yeorip.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look happy.¡±

    ¡°Do I? No, I am not happy at all.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry that I cannot help you.¡±

    ¡°No, I am sorry to make you suffer, too.¡±

    Lee Hangbok ate chicken leaning to the column.

    He would stay in Ganghyuk¡¯s ce for some time, before going home.

    Recently, he visited Ganghyuk more frequently.

    It seems that Hangbok had healing time in Ganghyuk¡¯s ce.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I asked you a favorst time. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mean Changgweon?¡±

    A distant rtive had to resign.

    Changgweon was the only brother of Yeorip.

    Although Changgweon did not have good terms with Yeorip¡­

    If somebody wanted to harm Changgweon, he could be at risk because he was Yeorip¡¯s brother.

    ¡°It was reported that he made a contribution in the war in Eotanmyeon. Governor Kim Yungil had reported the incident in detail. ording to his report, Changgweon must be a great man.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I bet it.¡±

    Kim Yungil.

    He was one of the victims of this incident.

    He was subjected to be a minister, but he remained as governor because of this big incident.

    Luckily, he had friends not only in Dongin but also in Seoin.

    Therefore, he was not removed from his office although he belonged to dongin.

    ¡°He was already dead and how could we investigate further? I asked Lord Jeong Cheol to cover it.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, he had a daughter. What will happen to his daughter?¡±

    Ganghyuk asked the question looking at the backyard.

    That is the ce where Yeoju hid herself in male costume.

    ¡°Ah, they reported to me that there was a search warrant. But nobody knew where she was. The governor and your father reported that she disappeared long time ago. Anyway, it is a girl, not a boy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I heard you were close to Changgweon since childhood. I am sorry to make you suffer.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I am good.¡±

    ¡°It will be sorted out soon. It will be.¡±

    Lee Hangbok left saying goodbye to Ganghyuk.

    ¡°See youter.¡±

    He walked to the gate shaking his hand.

    Suddenly he looked back as if he had remembered something.

    ¡°Do you know Heo Jun in Naeeuiwon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know him. We correspond.¡±

    Ganghyuk was too busy to visit him, but he intended to visit him when he first arrived here.

    He wanted to discuss the effect of Seomsu and Chooh with him.

    They were the herbs that Heo Jun suggested.

    Ganghyuk smiled at the name.

    He has not smiled for a long time.

    It was almost the first time that he smiled since the incident of Yeorip.

    ¡°He wanted to see you urgently. I told him I would deliver his message and then I almost forgot.¡±

    ¡°Urgently?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he told me a servant in the pce named Kim Kyehan fell because he lost his footing. He said that the guy was in critical situation. I am sorry. These days I am out of mind too often.¡±

    ¡°Where should I go?¡±

    Actually, Ganghyuk was bored at that time.

    He was originally active man, but he could not go out and roam around for many months.

    He could keep himself and his fellows by staying silent at home, but he was very bored.

    ¡®I can see Heo Jun and use my skills.¡¯

    If he fell, he must have had trauma.

    It would not be simple.

    If it was a simple wound, Heo Jun would not ask his help.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with me. He must be in Naeeuiwon.¡±

    ¡°Naeeuiwon¡­ I see. I will call my fellows.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But I am afraid if he has already been dead¡­ It was some time ago when he asked me this.¡±

    Hangbok regretted that he could not remember Heo Jun¡¯s favor a little bit earlier.

    Ganghyuk could guess how the government was chaotic seeing Hangbok, famous for his cleverness, forgetting somebody¡¯s favor.

    It means that they could not prepare for theing war, Imjinwaeran.

    Ganghyuk could understand why Joseon had been defeatedpletely.

    ¡®They were in civil war in front of the enemy.¡¯

    Many of people from Dongin were killed.

    From the leading group, Lee Bal, Lee Gil, Lee Geub brothers, You Mongjeong, Choi Yeokyung, Lee Hwangjong, Yoon Gishin and Lee Jingil were killed only because they were close to Jeong Yeorip.

    Some people from Dongin lost their offices. Among them, there were Prime Minister Noe Sushin, Vice Prime Minister Jeong Eonshin and Jikjehak (Grade 2 Official) Hong Jongrok.

    It could be said that Seoin removed Dongin from the government rather than they tried to interrogate and prosecute Jeong Yeorip¡¯s treason.

    The only good thing that Ganghyuk found in this incident was it happened earlier than the original so that Joseon might have some time to prepare for the war.

    If Toyotomi Hideyoshi did not make an invasion earlier, they would have some months to prepare for it.

    ¡®Anyway, we have some time. There is nothing for me to do.¡¯

    In this dangerous situation, it is better to keep quiet.

    He did not want to die in Joseon.

    ¡°Sir, we are ready to go.¡±

    With themand of Ganghyuk, Dolseok, Makbong, Yeoni and Yeoju came out.

    As Yeoni and Yeoju wore male costume even in the house, they looked very natural.

    They could deceive Lee Hangbok, who had good observation.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    They went to the pce passing Geoncheondong.

    The marketce lost its vitality.

    As people were killed nearly every day, people were very cautions to do anything.

    The massacre slowed the economy.

    ¡°We are going to Naeeuiwon¡±

    Lee Hangbok showed a token and a letter to the police who stopped him.

    The letter said to allow Ganghyuk to enter and there was a stamp.

    The stamp was Jeong Cheol¡¯s so the policeman could not help passing them.

    Jeong Cheol became the first man in the government. There was only one who was more powerful than him. The one who was more powerful than Jeong Cheol in Joseon was the King.

    Two of them went in leaving their horses outside.

    ¡°It was fortunate that I had asked the letter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    It was not the first time for Ganghyuk to go to pce.

    But it was the first time not for torture.

    ¡®It is strange to go to the pce to save someone.¡¯

    When he came herest time, the atmosphere itself was very fearful.

    Ganghyuk did not make anything wrong, but he could not rx.

    Comparing to that time, this visit was something like walking on the red carpet.

    Thepany is Lee Hangbok rather than Dosa [Senior Policeman].

    ¡°This way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir¡±

    ¡°That way is to Euigeumbu. Do you want to torture again?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that either. Here it is.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Naeeuiwon was not so big.

    There were several buildings.

    Lee Hangbok called the passerby and asked him to report their arrival to Heo Jun.

    ¡°Hey. Tell Cheomjeong (Grade 4) Heo Jun that we are here. I came with Schr Baik Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The man ran.

    After some time, someone came out of the room.

    He had blood all over on the face and in his clothes but Ganghyuk could recognize him at a nce.

    ¡°Heo Jun.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you came.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Come on in. It is urgent.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk forgot that Heo Jun was a born doctor. He could not help seeing patients.

    Ganghyuk was pulled into the clinic without saying goodbye to Hangbok.

    Hangbok left there withoutints.

    He had already heard of Heo Jun. It was said that Heo Jun thought of patients and treatment only. No other thing could attract his attention.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk took off his leather shoes and came into the room.

    He could smell blood as soon as he came into the room.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°He is the eunch [man serving for the king in the pce] of the king. He fell from the stairs.

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    His status was not good.

    Ganghyuk took out a blood pressure gauge and a stethoscope hastily.

    ¡°Dolseok, measure his blood pressure. Yeoni, wipe his wound with water. Makbong, ask all other people than Dr. Heo to go out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Ganghyuk heard the heartbeat with stethoscope.

    It was because blood flew from the lung.

    -Hiss Hiss

    He could hear the noise of wind from his right lung.

    It was not good.

    When he frowned, Dolseok shouted.

    ¡°Blood pressure is too low, sir. It is 70/40. Eho¡­ It became 60¡­ Oh my goodness. It is going down constantly!¡±

 Chapter 83: Lung Operation [1]

    <h4>Chapter 83: Lung Operation [1]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    When blood pressure bes lower, there are a few possibilities.

    First, blood is flowing out.

    It might be not the case of this patient, as he did not bleed much.

    Second, the patient might have damages on the head and could not coordinate the blood cirction.

    Ganghyuk could not make sure because there was no CT or X-ray, but the probability seemed to be low.

    There was no wound on the head.

    ¡°His eyes are ok.¡±

    There is a saying that eyes are the windows of the mind.

    It is clinically true. Many doctors say that they can identify the brain status of the patient through the patient¡¯s eyes.

    Ganghyuk agreed to some extent, so the first thing he did was to see the patient¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®He does not have papilledema and his pupiry reflex is normal. So it must not be the brain damage.¡¯

    Third, there is direct or indirect effect on the heart.

    It seems this patient may fall under this category.

    Ganghyuk thought so¡­

    ¡®The right lung does not breathe well. His heart beat is biased to the right.¡±

    Then tension pneumothorax can be thought of.

    Ganghyuk did not know the cause but it seemed that he had the tension pneumothorax.

    When Ganghyuk diagnosed in his mind, Dolseok gave him a syringe.

    ¡°Sir, here it is.¡±

    ¡°Good. Yeoni? Oh, you did a good job.¡±

    It is said that practice makes perfect.

    They knew what they should do.

    Yeoni cleansed the right chest of the patient with brown betadine liquid.

    Although strange looking tools came out, nobody asked questions.

    Makbong and Heo Jun had already expelled people who could not understand Ganghyuk.

    In the room, there were Ganghyuk and his fellows, Heo Jun and his follower.

    The follower had heard of Ganghyuk from his teacher a lot and he was watching Ganghyuk closely to learn new things.

    ¡°Now, I will stab it.¡±

    Ganghyuk removed the back part of the syringe and stabbed it on the top of the right side of the chest.

    -Pushushuk

    There was a sound of being deted and then the air in the right thoracic cavity came out.

    At the same time, the same sound came from the patient¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®Heooo.¡±

    He looked around blinking his eyes.

    He might feel that he came back from the hell.

    Actually, he almost died.

    Heo Jun came to him hastily.

    ¡°Stay still.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Heo Jun¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you remember that you were treated here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. I think I lost my mind after that.¡±

    Ganghyuk inferred the situation.

    Perhaps, this patient was conscious even after he fell from the stairs.

    He was transferred to Naeeuiwon and had treatment.

    Then at a certain point, he lost consciousness.

    ¡®It is the characteristic of the tension pneumothorax.¡¯

    At first, the patient looks ok, but he suddenly dies without any other signal.

    Because of such characteristic, many doctors lose their patients without good treatment.

    In traffic idents, one of the victims who had light injury suddenly dies while he has been helping more seriously injured victims.

    ¡°Eum. He was good when he first came, but some timeter I could not feel his pulse and then he became unconscious. How do you feel now?¡±

    Kim Kyehan frowned with the remark of Heo Jun.

    He might feel some pain in his chest.

    He tried to get up.

    But Makbong and Dolseok stopped him, so he stayed lying down.

    ¡°I have pain in the chest. Who are they, by the way?¡±

    Makbong and Dolseok did not look like men working in the pce.

    They wore clean clothes made of good cotton, but the clothes could not hide their status.

    They looked likemoners in the marketce.

    ¡°Ah, they are the servants of Schr Baik I mentioned before.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Kim Kyehan tried to remember his old memory.

    It was the time that Heo Jun was appointed as Cheomjeong (Grade 4) by saving Prince Imhae.

    He attributed his merits to Baik Ganghyuk, when King Seonjo praised him.

    At that time, Kyehan thought Heo Jun tried to be humble, but now he could see the very person that Heo Jun had praised.

    ¡°Is he here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is Schr Baik who has just saved your life.¡±

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    When Kim Kyehan noticed the presence of Ganghyuk, Ganghyuk finished the examination and could identify the status.

    The tension pneumothorax does not simply arise when someone falls from the stairs.

    There must be another reason.

    ¡®His rib is broken, and it teared his lung.¡¯

    It means that there is not much time.

    He will die in two hours if Ganghyuk does not make any treatment.

    Ganghyuk thought that he must save Kyehan.

    If he could not, Heo Jun might have disadvantages and his pride would be hurt.

    Ganghyuk cared thetter more.

    ¡®If I saw him, he must live.¡¯

    If it is the case that nobody can help, he might give it up.

    But in this case, there seems to be chance to save him.

    Then Ganghyuk must save him, as he must be the best doctor.

    ¡°Heum, what is his name?¡±

    Kim Kyehan answered hastily.

    ¡°My name is Kim Kyehan.¡±

    Kim Kyehan.

    Ganghyuk thought he might have heard his name.

    It seems that he had read his name in a column in that world.

    ¡®Aha. This one carried Seonjo on his back and ran when there was the war. I believe he became a meritorious retainer subject for that contribution.¡¯

    Ganghyuk might forget his name, if he did not have questions on this case.

    Ganghyuk was not interested in other things than medicine.

    But he remembered the name very well, because he wondered how a desexualized man could carry the king on the back and ran the long way.

    Now Ganghyuk saw the person with his eyes, and the question became bigger.

    ¡®He does not have good muscles.¡¯

    Comparing to the muscles, he had quite much fat.

    It was no wonder why he fell down from the stairs.

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    While Ganghyuk was thinking of the treatment, Hoe Jun asked.

    Heo Jun had no idea how he could treat such a trauma.

    Although he had some knowledge on anatomy because he learned from Ganghyuk while they stayed together, it was not enough to apply to the field.

    He did not have any practical experiences.

    ¡°The ribs broke, and they went into the flesh. One of them tore the lung.¡±

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    ¡°As the air came out of the lung, he could not breathe and his heart could not function properly.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    It might be difficult for Joseon people to understand but Heo Jun followed the exnation very well.

    It was because he had learned modern medicine through correspondence with Ganghyuk.

    He had medical knowledge enough to understand Ganghyuk¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the patient but hesitated to speak.

    Kim Kyehan became breathless.

    It was no wonder for him to be breathless because his lung was torn.

    The treatment was temporary only.

    ¡°I need to open the chest, return the ribs to original ce and remove the torn lung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Kim Kyehan could not listen to what Ganghyuk said because he was busy with breathing.

    Even though he had heard, he would not be able to understand it.

    Therefore, the question was asked by Heo Jun.

    He looked at Ganghyuk with eyes wide open.

    ¡°As I told you. I must cut the chest to open, return the ribs and remove a part of the lung.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head looking around his people, his home visit bag and other carriers.

    If it was the time when he came to Joseon first, he could not do this operation.

    But now he had good assistants and anesthetics.

    ¡°Oh, then, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I need to make the patient sleep.¡±

    ¡°Ah, did the herbs I had mentioned work?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    While Ganghyuk was talking with Heo Jun, Dolseok took out various medicine from the carriers.

    It was anesthetic made of Seomsu and Chooh.

    ¡°Excuse me, could you drink it?¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It is good for you. Take it.¡±

    Ganghyuk poured the medicine to Kyehan pulling the lower chin down.

    Kyehan swallowed the medicine half reluctantly.

    ¡°Keo¡±

    It seemed it did not taste bad. He made some sound of satisfaction.

    ¡°How is the effect?¡±

    Heo Jun became an observer.

    Ganghyuk touched the patient¡¯s pulse and answered.

    ¡°He will fall asleep before I count seven. His heart beat has already slowed down.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    As Ganghyuk mentioned, Kyehan fell asleep soon.

    He made mumbles and then fell asleep.

    Hisst word was regarding the King. It seems that he had a strong loyalty.

    ¡®He is a blessed king.¡¯

    He was loved and respected by many great men in his timesparing to his personal ability.

    ¡®Ok, now it is time.¡¯

    As the patient fell asleep, Ganghyuk could make an operation.

    It would be better to finish the operation quickly.

    ¡°Makbong, stay beside the patient holding the balloon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Anybody can blow the balloon made of bull scrotum.

    But there is nobody who can blow continuously and persistently.

    Makbong came to the head side of Keyhan and stayed there.

    When the operation would start, he would blow the balloon.

    ¡°Dolseok, go to the opposite side. Yeoni,e beside me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The operation was a quite big one.

    It was difficult to operate with only an assistant.

    ¡°Yeo¡­. No, you must draw everything. Do not miss any scene. If needed, please help Makbong, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk almost called the name of Yeoju.

    Of course, Heo Jun would not disclose it to others even though he knew the things regarding Yeoju.

    But it would be better not to disclose it to him.

    There is a saying that walls have ears.

    ¡°Ok. I will start.¡±

    Ganghyuk simted the cut with his fingers.

    It would help him to know the exact ce where he should cut.

    ¡°Analgesic injection.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dolseok gave him the syringe with analgesic.

    Ganghyuk injected along the line that he would cut.

    It was not only to reduce the pain.

    It is principle to perform local anesthetics even when the patient is under the systematic anesthetics.

    ¡®It will reduce bleeding.¡¯

    He heard that his seniors used to use lidocaine only.

    But at his time, epinephrineplex was widely used.

    It reduced bleeding and had better anesthetic effect.

    ¡°Ok, give me a scalpel.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk cut the line with the scalpel.

    At the same time blood came, and Yeoni wiped it out.

    ¡°Eum, Dolseok, pull it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Dolseok pulled it, Ganghyuk could see where he should cut in a nce.

    Ganghyuk put the scalpel on the muscle covering the thoracic cavity.

    He opened his mouth making his face very serious.

    ¡°Makbong, are you ready? Remember, you are doing the most important thing. I will try to finish it as quickly as possible. Keep blowing the air to him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 84: Lung Operation [2]

    <h4>Chapter 84: Lung Operation [2]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    ¡°Hu¡±

    Ganghyuk cut the line with the scalpel.

    With the sound, muscles between ribs were cut.

    The upper cage was broken, and the broken end was bent inside. Therefore it shook strongly.

    From the lung, a strange wind sound was made.

    ¡°Makbong! Now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Makbong answered. He was anxious.

    A person life is up to his lung capacity.

    He blew a scrotum and gave it to Yeoju.

    -Hu

    Yeoju blew the air to Kyehan¡¯s throat with the blown scrotum.

    She did not forget to open his airway and pull his lower jaw.

    -Sheeee

    Whenever Yeoju blew air to his throat, his lung blew out some of air.

    It was a good sign.

    It meant that the breath went through.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head with satisfaction.

    ¡°Good. You two are doing well. You make a great team.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Makbong bowed to him pausing blowing.

    He did not understand what the team meant but he did not bother to ask it.

    Dolseok was the one who always asked questions when he did not understand.

    Makbong did not see any good results whenever Dolseok asked such questions.

    Ganghyuk either smashed his back or hit his head¡­

    ¡°See? They are doing their best and they must be very tired. We musts hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Dolseok and Yeoni answered.

    Ganghyuk moved quickly to expedite the operation.

    ¡°Forcep¡±

    ¡°Pull here¡±

    ¡°Wipe here.¡±

    Dolseok and Yeoni moved quickly following hismand.

    Ganghyuk did the operation really fast.

    In that world, even fellows (doctors after residents) could not follow his speed and they were afraid of being assistants in the operation.

    There was once a doctor who was about to be assistant professor was expelled from his operation room.

    Ganghyuk scolded him that he was not well prepared.

    The operation itself was not a very difficult one but the assisting doctor could not follow Ganghyuk¡¯s speed.

    Ganghyuk was peerless in the operation in terms of uracy and speed.

    ¡°Ah, give me this.¡±

    ¡°Pull this.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Wipe it.¡±

    No wonder that Dolseok and Yeoni could not follow his speed.

    After some time, badnguages were heard and Heo Jun who was watching the operation could not breathe easily.

    Makbong thought he was fortunate not to assist him, although his lips were swollen and his lung was about to burst.

    ¡®It is much better to blow here. I really don¡¯t want to assist him there.¡¯

    Ganghyuk scolded them much so that Makbong felt happy.

    ¡°Dolseok¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Dolseok answered beingpletely boggled.

    ¡°Did you put something in your ears? Why could not understand? Pull this.¡±

    Dolseok was embarrassed.

    It was different ce that he asked him to pull a second ago.

    But he did not say anything.

    Ganghyuk¡¯s face was too serious and fierce.

    He looked like a demon full of anger.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Yeoni. Wipe here. I cannot see it.¡±

    Yeoni was wiping here and there.

    But the blood continued flowing.

    How could she help it?

    It flew¡­

    But she could not protest here. If it was Takyeon, she could win against him. But in the operation room, he was the master and she was the assistant. She followed his order withoutints.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He made quite an achievement pushing his assistants hard.

    He could remove all the broken pieces.

    They were 4 pieces and all of them were in the right lung.

    More specifically, in the middle lobe and in the lower lobe of the right lung.

    ¡°Tst¡±

    The location was not really good.

    The status was not good, either.

    It means that it could not be naturally cured with suture.

    Then, it could burst some timeter and made another instance of the tension pneumothorax.

    -Psheeeee

    As all the pieces were removed, the air went out more fiercely.

    Makbong¡¯s face was about to burst.

    It was not his voluntarybor.

    Ganghyuk urged him to blow more quickly.

    ¡°You do not hear that sound? Blow it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Kek ¡­¡±

    He blew into the balloons to death.

    Kim Kyehan was on the borderline of the life and the death.

    Makbong had to blow it.

    ¡®Goodness. I should have been there not here.¡¯

    He regretted himself after it was toote.

    ¡°I think, I need to cut out some of the lung.¡±

    Ganghyuk murmured seriously as if he gave a death sentence.

    ¡®Considering the color of the lung, it seemed to have good function. It would not have big problem.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, normal adult can live without difficulties with one lung.

    They would not be able to show good athletic abilities, though.

    ¡®The upper part is the main. I think, I can remove the middle and the lower part only.¡¯

    If it went well as he nned, Kim Kyehan would not be able to feel difference before and after the operation.

    Ganghyuk searched for main organs wishing that he would not have difficulties after the operation.

    It was all new to Dolseok and Yeoni.

    They have not seen the organs inside the chest before.

    ¡°Pull this one upward.¡±

    Ganghyuk gave an Army (Tool to pull an organ or a section) to Dolseok.

    Ganghyuk had ced the Army on the upper side of the right lung before he gave it to Dolseok.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull it too hard. If it burst, the patient would die. And then you will be killed, too. Ok?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes.¡±

    Dolseok nodded his head.

    He thought how a doctor could say to kill somebody all the time.

    He hadints in his mind, but he could not dare to say.

    It seems that Ganghyuk would kill him if he madeints here.

    ¡°Yeoni, make it open.¡±

    She had to open the section with another Army to let him see inside clearly.

    Yeoni nodded her head.

    She did not have strength to say yes.

    Ganghyuk did not care what they felt.

    Maybe he could not.

    Ganghyuk was tensed to save the patient.

    ¡®I am afraid to open the lung here too long.¡¯

    The operation room in the modern times is very clean, although we cannot say it is an aseptic room. Butparing to other spaces, it is totally sterilized.

    It is cool and dry and has purification devices.

    Comparing to those operation rooms in the modern times, the ce was nearly a toilet.

    Fortunately, they had masks and operation caps, so there would not be direct infection.

    But the lung is very vulnerable to infection.

    Furthermore, it had lesions, so it was easier for germs to intrude.

    ¡®Thus, I have to hurry up.¡¯

    Ganghyuk put his hand in the gap that Dolseok and Yeoni had made.

    Everything looked obscure because there was insufficient light.

    But his knowledge on anatomy helped him to find the ce.

    ¡°This is the main.¡±

    It was a miraculous hand skill.

    Ganghyuk was proud of himself to find it quickly in these circumstances.

    He should not touch the bronchial tube leading to the upper leaf of the lung.

    If he did, he should remove the whole right lung.

    ¡®He would be able to live. But he would not be able to run carrying King Seonjo on his back.¡¯

    He might be dead before arriving at the safe ce.

    Then King Seonjo might be killed, too.

    ¡®No, it should not happen.¡¯

    Although he was not a good king, the history should be kept.

    It might go in good direction without him, but it could make Joseon disappear from the history.

    ¡°Yes, it is. You are doing very well. Keep doing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Makbong, blow it more quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Heo. Come here and measure his blood pressure.¡±

    ¡°Eo, Yes, yes.¡±

    He asked Heo Jun join the operation.

    Heo Jun moved quickly.

    It has been a year since he measured blood pressurest time, so he could not remember the method very well.

    He wanted to ask how he could do it, but Ganghyuk did not seem to be in the mood to answer the question.

    Ganghyuk looked like a yaksa.

    ¡®Remember it.¡¯

    Heo Jun tried his best to remember the measuring method.

    He was a great doctor in his day and left his name in history.

    Although the blood pressure gauge was not used in his day, he could remember what he learned from Ganghyuk a year ago. He could manage to measure the blood pressure soon.

    ¡°It is 90/60.¡±

    ¡°Heum¡±

    It was not really good but considering the situation it was eptable.

    The operation was near to the non-blood operation.

    ¡®If the president of the hospital saw this operation, he would raise my sry to double.¡¯

    He thought he improved his skill in Joseon.

    As the environment was too harsh, he had to think of an alternative, which improved his skills.

    ¡®The limit of a person is determined by himself.¡¯

    Ganghyuk took out a thread for suture.

    He tied all the blood vessels going to the lower and middle leaves.

    He tied all vessels regardless of an artery or a vein making no exception.

    He tied them thoroughly so that they would not be loosened no matter what would happen.

    ¡°Scissors.¡±

    He intended to cut blood vessels all together with the part of the lung.

    It was really important but dangerous operation.

    ¡°Makbong, more quickly.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Makbong cried.

    He felt he would be dead next moment.

    Ganghyuk felt sorry but he couldn¡¯t help it.

    Makbong felt he would be dead, but Kyehan would be dead without his help.

    Feeling is one thing and reality is another.

    ¡°More quickly!¡±

    ¡°Eu¡­. Yes, sir¡±

    Makbong did his best to blow air.

    Ganghyuk thought he would not make his efforts useless.

    Dolseok and Yeoni tried their best to give him the best sight.

    All of them paid attention to Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Ok, I will do it.¡±

    Ganghyuk cut the bronchial tube going to the middle leaf moving the scissors slowly.

    There became a section smaller than finger and air came out fiercely.

    -Fishuk

    Makbong realized why Ganghyuk urged him to blow more quickly.

    The amount of air flowing out was much more than that before cutting.

    ¡°Oh my God.¡±

    He blew the balloon without pause and Yeoju blew it to Kyehan¡¯s throat.

    There was no time to sketch.

    She tried to remember everything.

    ¡°Heo¡±

    Heo Jun was watching opening his mouth.

    He felt the same feeling when Ganghyuk did brain surgeryst time.

    It was beyond his imagination.

    He thought he widened his insight to medicine and human beings through Ganghyuk.

    -Sheeek

    Ganghyuk moved the scissors.

    He cut all the branches going to the middle leaf and then he turned to the branches going to the lower leaf now.

    Sometimes he opened his mouth to shout.

    ¡°Makbong, quickly.¡±

    ¡°Eub, Eub.¡±

    Makbong nodded his head blowing the balloon.

    Ganghyuk did not have time to see his answer actually.

    He was about to remove the lower leaf and the middle leaf of the lung.

    -Seogeok Seogoek

    Whenever the scissors made sound, more tissues and blood vessels were cut.

    Then more air came out.

    At the same time the middle and lower leaves became separate.

    ¡°Hut¡±

    When Ganghyuk pulled the part, half of the lung came out.

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    All of them opened their mouths with surprise.

    Makbong stopped blowing with astonishment.

    Ganghyuk shouted.

    ¡°Makbong, keep blowing.!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    It was not only Makbong who was scolded.

    ¡°Concentrate on your work. Do not look at me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    From the section, the air came out crazily.

    Ganghyuk murmured putting the needle in the suture device.

    ¡°Now, it is nearly the end.¡±

 Chapter 85: Lung Operation [3]

    <h4>Chapter 85: Lung Operation [3]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    It has to be ended.

    The operation or the life, that is the question.

    It depended on time and Makbong.

    It seems that the time for Makbong was not much.

    Makbong was exhausted.

    He looked like the next patient.

    ¡°Makbong¡±

    Ganghyuk called his name gently.

    If there was a person who did not feel sorry for Makbong in that situation, he was not human.

    ¡®Eup¡¯

    Makbong had no strength to answer.

    He looked at Ganghyuk to show he heard Ganghyuk¡¯s call while keeping blowing.

    ¡°Please make your best.¡±

    ¡°Eup¡±

    Ganghyuk started suture again after hearing Makbong¡¯s short answer.

    Whenever his hand moved, bronchial tubes were closed one by one.

    As they were closed, the amount of air going out reduced. Makbong could find time to breathe.

    ¡®Yeoni and Dolseok, make your best to the end.¡¯

    Ganghyuk became a gentleman.

    It was natural for a doctor in operation to be irritated when the operation did not go as nned.

    On the other hand, when it went well, he would be the one who bes happy and gentle.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok tried to read Ganghyuk¡¯s mood while giving a sigh of relief.

    One moment ago, he was as fierce as a lion as if he would kill someone but now he became a Buddha.

    The rumor in the marketce was proven true, that Ganghyuk was an Asura (a ghost with dual face and dual character in the myth).

    ¡°Hugh, it is going to end.¡±

    Ganghyuk stopped his hands after closing thest bronchial tube.

    The thoracic cavity was still open, so Makbong had to blow the air, but it was much better than before.

    Heo Jun opened his mouth finally.

    ¡°Blood pressure is 120/80. You said it was the normal number, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am sorry for being rude during the operation.¡±

    ¡°No. I am sorry that I did not have ability to help you.¡±

    Heo Jun remembered Ganghyuk in the operation.

    He seemed to know everything about the human body. He knew where the lung was and could find it even when he could not see clearly because of the blood and the broken rib cage.

    He was a peerless doctor, Heo Jun believed.

    ¡®Euigeumbu used him as a torturer.¡¯

    Heo Jun clicked his tongue feeling sorry for Ganghyuk.

    It was well-known that Ganghyuk did torture Jeong Yeorip¡¯s fellows, which made him notorious. Even the King knew him although he did not see Ganghyuk.

    King Seonjo was not much interested inmon people¡¯s lives, but it was treason.

    Therefore, he had interest in the case.

    ¡°Ok, now we should finish. The patient will soon be awake.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Kim Kyehan who was still unconscious.

    ording to his calction, he would be awake in 20 minutes.

    ¡®I need to hurry up.¡¯

    Ganghyuk picked up the suture tools and moved his hands quickly.

    It was much easier and simpler work than closing bronchial tubes.

    He pulled muscles together and closed the skin.

    Ganghyuk was an excellent surgeon so it did not take much time.

    Whenever his hands moved, the cut became closed.

    Chak chak

    The sound of knotting filled the room.

    Makbong who was released from the blowing job was taking a rest on the floor.

    ¡°Sir, am I ok now?¡±

    Ganghyuk answered without watching him.

    ¡°You have strength to talk. It seems that you are ok.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I need your constion.¡±

    ¡°Constion? You are the one to console somebody. You are not the one to get it.¡±

    ¡°I cannot do that no matter whoes.¡±

    Makbong murmured on the floor lying carelessly.

    ¡®Yes, he did a good job.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, he did the biggest contribution to the sess of the operation.

    Who else could blow air for 2 hours without pause using the thick andrge scrotum.

    ¡°I will give you somethingter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    After the conversation, Makbong did not move any more. He was lying on the floor like a corpse.

    Ganghyuk concentrated on the suture and he could close the skin before Kim Kyehan woke up.

    ¡°Hugh¡±

    ¡°What should I do for him?¡±

    Heo Jun asked looking the part of the lung and Kim Kyehan.

    He did not have any idea because it was totally new to him.

    This operation was beyond his imagination.

    Fortunately, Ganghyuk was very responsible doctor for his patient.

    ¡°I will visit him every day. The pass that Lord Jeong Cheol gave me is still valid.¡±

    ¡°Will you? Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I am sorry that I did note to you earlier.¡±

    ¡°No, I understand. You must have been very busy.¡±

    Heo Jun remembered the things that he heard about Ganghyuk.

    Some people said that he was a peerless doctor who cured Ryu Seongyong¡¯s disease.

    Some people said that he was a swindler doing strange treatment conspiring with Lee Hangbok.

    Some people said that he was a torturer who made victims confess using a strange method.

    The stories ranged from this end to that end, so it was hard to believe that they were about one person.

    But Heo Jun could let it go through one ear and out the other ear because he knew Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Yes, I was busy.¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head smiling.

    When he first came to Hanyang, he intended to see Sunshin and Heo Jun.

    He intended to meet Heo Jun to talk about the herbs.

    But he was involved in torture and became a person who contributed to the Oksa.

    ¡®It is better to happen earlier, because Imjinwaeran will follow soon.¡¯

    He could get trust of Jeong Cheol who was on the top of the power.

    ¡®If I had power, I could have rejected the offer. But¡­¡¯

    If he had power¡­

    If he was in a government office, he could do some actions.

    But past is past. No useless regrets¡­

    Oksa began and a lot of people were killed.

    Ganghyuk did not know if it was good or bad.

    The good thing was that he and his people were out of the massacre.

    It consoled him.

    ¡°Eu¡±

    ¡°Oh, he is waking up.¡±

    When the patient opened his eyes, Ganghyuk became busy.

    He was determined to concentrate on him.

    ¡®He is the King¡¯s servant. He is very close to Seonjo.¡¯

    If he told a good story to Seonjo, it might help Ganghyuk.

    Seonjo might give him a good office or something.

    Nobody knows the future.

    Ganghyuk tried to show the best smile that he could make.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Eum¡±

    Kim Kyehan did not know what happened.

    He did not remember why he was lying on the futon.

    The anesthetic that Ganghyuk made had an amnesia effect.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember we were talking?¡±

    Kyehan tried to remember at Ganghyuk¡¯s question.

    He did not remember clearly but he remembered Ganghyuk¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. I finished your treatment. How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Kyehan got up and looked at his body.

    He had felt difficulties in breathing before sleeping.

    But he did not feel any difficulties in breathing, although he had some pain in the chest.

    ¡°Better¡­ Up. Cough.¡±

    As he moved suddenly, it did stimte his bronchial tubes.

    Kim Kyehan coughed and spitted out phlegm.

    In his phlegm, there were red blood rumps.

    The person who spitted and one who saw it were shocked.

    Hemoptysis was not usual.

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    Heo Jun¡¯s face became dark.

    He remembered the patient in Gwanggyomyeon.

    When the patient spitted blood, Ganghyuk gave him up.

    ¡°Euk¡±

    Kim Kyehan¡¯s face was worth to see.

    His face was as pale as a white paper.

    The other people showed the same anxiety on their faces.

    Except Makbong, who was fainted on the floor, everyone showed anxiety.

    ¡°Sir, is he ok?¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Yeoni and Dolseok showed their anxiety.

    Ganghyuk was calm.

    ¡°It is a good signal. You must cough and spit out more blood.¡±

    Ganghyuk helped him to spit it out tapping his back.

    Kyehan made a few coughs and spitted out blood lumps.

    ¡°Ho. Am I ok?¡±

    Ganghyuk examined the lumps closely.

    They were all clotted.

    That means there was no new blooding.

    The blood in the operation was in the bronchial tubes and came out.

    Ganghyukughed and answered.

    ¡°You must know it by yourself. How do you feel? How is your breathing?¡±

    ¡°Eum. Oh¡­¡±

    Kim Kyehan tried to have deep breaths and opened his eyes wide.

    He felt a lot easier to breathe.

    He felt as if he returned before the ident.

    Except the pain that he felt in the chest.

    ¡°Good. Very good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the blood was an old one to be removed. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡±

    Kim Kyehan did not know about the operation.

    He could not help nodding his head.

    Anyway, he felt better than before.

    ¡°Ok. Take a rest. Ah, don¡¯t forget to take these medications.¡±

    Ganghyuk took out antibiotics and anti-inmmatory medicines from the bag and gave them to Heo Jun.

    Heo Jun put them in a small pouch and kept it in his chest.

    ¡°When should I give them to him?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Kyehan.

    It was better to fast for 6 hours after the systemic anesthetic.

    It was because the modern anesthetic has muscle rxant, too.

    But Ganghyuk¡¯s anesthetic did not have muscle rxant.

    ¡®But it is better to be cautions.¡¯

    If food made some problems, Heo Jun might not be able to respond to it properly.

    ¡°I do not have other things to do. I will stay. I will let you know when is the good time.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Heo Jun smiled and got a table.

    As he was a doctor, he got a tea table rather than a drink table.

    ¡°This tea is very good. I got it as a reward, when I treated Prince Imhae. Have a sip.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ganghyuk sipped the tea.

    It was aromatic.

    He liked the taste, too.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    On the other hand, Dolseok, Yeoni and Makbong did not like it at all.

    Yet Yeoju seemed to enjoy it.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°I am d to hear that you like it.¡±

    ¡°How have you been? We have corresponded only. We have not met for a long time.¡±

    Ganghyuk said and Heo Junughed.

    His face showed the time that they had not seen each other.

    He had many new wrinkles.

    It seemed that the life in the Naeeuiwon was not easy.

    ¡°I¡­ there are many patients in the pce. The prince is not very healthy.¡±

    ¡°Prince? Do you mean Prince Imhae?¡±

    ¡°No, Prince Imhae is fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Prince Gwanghae is not well¡­¡±

 Chapter 86: Advisor of Heo Jun [1]

    <h4>Chapter 86: Advisor of Heo Jun [1]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    ¡°Gwanghae?¡±

    ¡°Hiss! How dare you call him without title?¡±

    Heo Jun stopped Ganghyuk after his rude remark.

    He was always wondering how a son of a famed schr could act like that.

    His father, Baik Seungmun, was one of the greatest schrs in Joseon.

    How could his son be such a scoundrel?

    On the other hand, Ganghyuk thought of Gwanghae while Heo Jun stopped him from speaking by covering his mouth with his hand.

    ¡®Gwanghae?¡¯

    He remembered he was the king who was dethroned by King Injo.

    Therefore, he could not have a posthumous epithet like Jong and Jo. He had to use the name he used when he was a prince.

    ¡®When I was a child he was a crazy king.¡¯

    When he was a secondary school student, he learned Gwanghae was a terrible king.

    He waspared to Yeonsan.

    History books wrote that he was someone more notorious than King Seonjo.

    ¡®But these days, they have reevaluated Gwanghae.¡¯

    In that world, there were more schrs who evaluated King Injo as the man who dethroned the evil monarch Gwanghae.

    He could not remember the exact time, but the evaluation for Gwanghae was changed to a more favorable one.

    Ganghyuk himself agreed on the new evaluation.

    Gwanghae showed impressive activities in Imjinwaeran.

    He showed different aspects from King Seonjo who was too busy running away.

    He governed the people quite well and he even fought with the Japanese himself.

    ¡°Heum¡±

    Ganghyuk made himself released from the fist of Heo Jun.

    Ganghyuk tried tofort him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was surprised to hear the unexpected name.¡±

    ¡°Did you? Eum.¡±

    Heo Jun looked at Kyehan with a worried face.

    Fortunately, Kyehan was sleeping, snoring hard.

    It did not mean it would be a good idea to call the name of a prince carelessly.

    ¡®Gwanghae?¡¯ How dare him call the prince¡¯s name without his title?

    If somebody heard and reported it to the authorities, he could be used of treason.

    It was a rough time.

    ¡°Please be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Haha. Anyway, where is the sick prince Gwanghae? Why are you so worried?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid to say this, but I really don¡¯t understand what the problem is. It is the conclusion I have made.¡±

    Heo Jun took out a scroll from his chest.

    The edges were worn. Perhaps he was always carrying it in his chest.

    Considering his loyalty and perfectionism, he must have been thinking about it nonstop.

    Being moved by his diligence, Ganghyuk received the scroll.

    ¡°He tried to pull the arrow, but he failed. It seemed his hand did not have any strength left. He felt a painful sensation in his hand for quite a long time after that. It was trembling.¡±

    ¡°He slipped his sword during the practice. He told me he felt needles in his hand. He could not hold the sword for a while.¡±

    ¡°He sighed, cing the brush during calligraphy. He suffered from pain. He was very much worried about it.¡±

    Such symptoms were written in the paper.

    Heo Jun followed Prince Gwanghae and recorded what he observed.

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    Ganghyuk read the symptoms as he rubbed his short beard.

    When he read a few sentences in the beginning, he thought it might be a cervical spinal disc.

    Soon he shook his head.

    He had a different symptoms to be diagnosed as a disc.

    ¡®It seems symptoms are caused by the movement of the hand.¡¯

    If it is a disc, he should feel needles puncturing his arm or he should have difficulties to lift his shoulder.

    Of course, there is a possibility for Heo Jun to miss the symptoms.

    ¡®No, he cannot miss such symptoms.¡¯

    The record he made could be mistaken to havee from an obssesed stalker.

    It had all the details a human being can observe.

    It was nearly impossible for Heo Jun to miss something.

    Therefore, it might be a different problem.

    That is much better for Prince Gwanghae or Heo Jun.

    ¡®It is nearly impossible to operate a cervical spinal disc.¡¯

    He did not have the courage to break somebody¡¯s cervical spine without proper facilities.

    Furthermore, the patient is a prince of the nation where Ganghyuk lives.

    If he made a mistake, he might pay for it with his life.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    When he made moaned for a second time, Heo Jun approached him.

    He looked at Ganghyuk with eyes filled with curiosity and expectations.

    ¡°What do you think? Do you have any disease in mind?¡±

    ¡°I would like to ask first. What treatments did you give him?¡±

    Trials and errors of others can help people much.

    That is why people want to read books regarding experiences of other people even though they were failures.

    Ganghyuk belived people in Joseon had already known that.

    After all, they made the saying ¡®Learn wisdom through the follies of others.¡¯

    ¡°I¡­I thought¡­I am ashamed of presenting this¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It is difficult for me to diagnose him with the symptoms we have.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then I will tell you what I have done.¡±

    Heo Jun sighed.

    He opened his mouth looking around Dolseok, Yeoju, and Yeoni in the room.

    ¡°I judged it was because his highness did not have enough stamina.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was natural for an oriental medicine doctor to think so.

    The hand may tremble when blood sugar was too low or when the patient was deficient of other major nutrients.

    Of course not onlythe hand, but other limbs tremble together.

    Such as the muscles around the eyes, eyelids, or mouth.

    ¡°The symptoms were not limited to his hands. Therefore the restorative tonics I prescribed did not work.¡±

    ¡°Heum¡±

    Heo Jun was an extraordinary man.

    He learned lessons from his failures.

    If he were born in the modern times, he would leave a bigger trace in the medical history.

    ¡°When I examined his highness closely, I found that the symptoms were far greater in his highness¡¯ the right hand.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is his right hand the dominant arm he uses?¡±

    ¡°Yes. His highness always uses his right hand when he¡¯s eating, when he writes, and when he uses tools.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    That was quite a helpful information.

    If the symptom was seen in the more frequently used hand, the cause may lie in the ¡®use¡¯.

    Ganghyuk listened to Heo Jun, nodding his head.

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dolseok and Makbong were bored, so they couldn¡¯t help but to eavesdrop.

    If they were in a different location, they might go out and take a walk.

    However, they were in the pce.

    They did not want to be in trouble.

    After all, they were not good with handling proper etiquettes.

    Although they were bored, they opted to stay inside.

    ¡°With more observation, I found that the symptoms were rted to the lower part of the wrist.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°His highness did not have the symptoms when he woke up or after he took a significant amount of rest.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Ganghyuk continued nodding his head.

    He was surprised at the observation and flow of thought of Heo Jun.

    It seems like that Heo Jun read a textbook.

    Ganghyuk felt that he was back in the ssroom in his original world.

    Ganghyuk smiled.

    ¡®Yes, it is.¡¯

    To narrow down from the whole body to the specific ce.

    When describing symptoms, describe it as specifically as possible.

    Exin the factors which aggravates or mitigates in specific details.

    They are the principles Ganghyuk knew, but he could not keep in his daily life.

    Heo Jun did not learn it, but he followed the principle closely.

    ¡°When his highness repeated the same movement, the symptom seemed to be aggravated.¡±

    ¡°What kind of movement was it?¡±

    ¡°His highness liked drawing and he used very special material.¡±

    ¡°Special? What is so special?¡±

    Ganghyuk was interested in Gwanghae as a person and as a patient.

    He was listening to the story Heo Jun told.

    It seemed like a scene where a child listened to his grandmother¡¯s fairy tale.

    ¡°His highness would order to move a big rock in his residence,¡±

    ¡°Rock¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his highness drew a painting on the rock every day.¡±

    ¡°Everyday? Then he drew a painting over older ones on it?¡±

    Heo Jun shook his head slowly with a smile.

    ¡°No, the way he drew on the rock is rather special. Whenever he finished a drawing, he would erase it right away. His highness sprayed water on the rock and rubbed it with Hanji to remove the drawing. After this, the painting would be erasedpletely.¡±

    ¡°Wow. That is special.¡±

    ¡°Yes, his highness creates great paintings, but his highness would always erase his work whenever it wasplete.¡±

    ¡°Then does the symptom grew stronger after erasing it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his highness felt the pain worsen when erasing it. Does my exnation help you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Prince Gwanghae was very humble.

    He could paint as a hobby, but he did not need to erase it by himself.

    ¡®No. He might think erasing itself constitutes the art.¡¯

    It might be too postmodern, but he might have such a notion.

    He was the king who tried innovative policies.

    He failed in the innovation and got himself dethroned though.

    ¡®Anyway, his hobby might aggravate his symptoms rapidly.¡¯

    To erase something, he must sway his wrist right to left and grip hard.

    They are all not good for the well-being of his wrist.

    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? It is really hard to know the depth of your knowledge and skills.¡±

    Heo Jun showed how moved he was with a vibrant smile on his face.

    It was a natural response.

    He saved several patients Heo Jun could not treat at all.

    ¡°You exaggerate.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    Heo Jun stared at him, shutting his lips.

    ¡°Then what medicine should his highness have?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Medicine¡­

    He could think of many of them.

    One of them was in the home visit bag.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how much it will help¡­¡¯

    If it was the disease Ganghyuk thought of, there would be no medicine that could cure it.

    As medication worked very well because people did not have tolerance, it might work though¡­

    However, this was limited to antibiotics.

    The same principle does not apply to other medicines.

    ¡°Give him this medicine. You must give this to him today.¡±

    He did not add that it would disappear if it was not used that day.

    Fortunately, Heo Jun did not ask why.

    He only showed his gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you. I will give you another batch of this medicine again when Ie see the patient again.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°If the medicine failed well, I will see his highness.

 Chapter 87: Advisor of Heo Jun [2]

    <h4>Chapter 87: Advisor of Heo Jun [2]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    The conversation with Heo Jun kept going.

    Their chat was mostly about their knowledge of medicine.

    Heo Jun was especially interested in hemorrhoids.

    ¡°You have cured the disease that gued Lord Ryu Seongyong for a long time.

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    Ganghyuk remembered the days when he first arrived in Hanyang.

    When he was invited by Lee Sunshin, he did not expect he would treat someone¡¯s anus.

    He did not imagine he would see his anus on the first day when he was introduced to the great hero, Ryu Seongyong.

    He met Lee Hangbok there and was involved in a significant incident in history. The revolt of Jeong Yeorip.

    ¡®All started from the anus.¡¯

    Ganghyukughed.

    ¡°Why are youughing? Did I make any mistake?¡±

    Heo Jun was serious as always.

    His face showed his anxiety about making mistakes.

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Ganghyuk shook his head.

    He changed the topic thereafter.

    ¡°Lord Ryu had bad hemorrhoids.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard so. I also heard he had to stay at home for a month because of that disease.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is true, but now he ispletely cured.¡±

    ¡®If he does sitz bath regrly, he will not have suffered from it as long as it did. I did my best in the operation.¡¯

    ¡°May I know what method of treatment you used?¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head.

    It was not a big trade secret.

    He asked Yeoju to draw the treatment procedure in detail for this purpose.

    He wanted to teach people.

    If the student was Heo Jun, Ganghyuk would be ddened to teach him.

    ¡°Good. I made materials for teaching.¡±

    ¡°Really. Then why don¡¯t you¡­Well.¡±

    Heo Jun wanted to go to Ganghyuk¡¯s house right away, but he remembered Kyehan.

    He was still sleeping.

    He looked fine now, but he just barely escaped the threshold of death.

    Heo Jun could not leave him alone.

    Although he knew there was not much for him to do anyway¡­

    Ganghyuk knew it well.

    He was different from Ganghyuk who thought of himself first.

    That was the reason why Ganghyuk liked Heo Jun so much.

    ¡°Take your time. I do not have anything special to do, so I will visit you frequently for a while.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I have some fellows who think the same way I do. Can we learn together?¡±

    ¡°Learn?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heo Jun looked at the door.

    He was cautious not to be heard from outside.

    He continued with a softer voice.

    ¡°There are a lot of stubborn people here. If the news that you cured Kim Kyehan spreads, they will criticize you.¡±

    ¡°Criticize? Why? I saved his life.¡±

    ¡°You used a different method. They believe we need to keep with our tradition, the old method.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡±

    Ganghyuk could not agree with this way of thinking.

    To keep the old method in medicine? It¡¯s an applied science needed to be updated every day.

    What he had learned in the school was often proven wrong after a while.

    Detailed guidelines might change every passing year.

    Heo Jun nodded his head looking at the astounded Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Yes, it is nonsense, but this is what the senior doctors so¡­¡±

    ¡°Eum. Did I put you in trouble then? I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°Haha. If he died, only then would I be in trouble. He survived, so there will no issues. At the moment, I have the highest position among all the doctors here.¡±

    ¡°Aha, that is good.¡±

    A hierarchy was always important. Joseon was not an exception.

    ¡®Yes, it is the same even in Joseon. No, maybe it is stronger here since Joseon is a strictly hierarchical society.¡¯

    Ganghyuk remembered his days as a professor in his world.

    When he circted around, at least two residents would follow him.

    One would prepare the patients for his cirction and the other reported special things happening. This all happened while Ganghyuk saw through his outpatients, or if he was in the middle of an operation.

    Ganghyuk walked as he listened to their exnation, nodding his head.

    ¡®Well¡­It is not too bad either.¡¯

    He had some worries because of possiblymitting treason.

    However, most of the time he could do whatever he wanted.

    He was quite satisfied with his life in Joseon.

    He remembered the strong friends he now had and smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°Now, you are a quite high-ranking official. Haha.¡±

    ¡°It is all because of the grace of the king. I was appointed as Cheomjeong (Grade 4) out of his Majesty¡¯s mercy.¡±

    ¡°You deserve it, you¡¯re a great doctor after all.¡±

    ¡°No, I am ttered. I am not so good at eptingpliments, especially from you.¡±

    Heo Jun blushed as heughed.

    It was good to be respected by a great man from history.

    ¡°I will try to teach you well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the fellows who were ying with their teacups, listening to their conversation.

    Dolseok and Yeoni had quite an amazing skill considering the time they were together.

    However, they were not formally trained, so they did not have basic knowledge.

    Ganghyuk felt sorry for that since he wanted to nurture his followers.

    ¡®It may be an excuse¡­Whenever I tried to teach them, an incident would ur.¡¯

    If he came to teach fellows in the Naeeuiwon, he wanted to teach Yeoni and Dolseok together.

    ¡°Can I let them learn in the ss together?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can learn at night, as it should be done in secrecy.¡±

    ¡°Night school. That is good, too. I see. Ah, he is waking up.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed Kyehan who raised his body with a stretch of his arms.

    He woke up when they finished talking as if he knew when exactly he should wake up.

    ¡®He became a subject of merit since he was quick-witted like that.¡¯

    King Seonjo was med a lot because he ran away, leaving his people behind.

    However, as a servant, Kyehan did his job.

    ¡°I will take a look.¡±

    ¡°Please, do so.¡±

    Ganghyuk came to the patient with Heo Jun.

    He lied down again after coughing to remove the blood, he looked much better now.

    Hisplexion returned.

    ¡°How is his breathing?¡±

    ¡°Eum. Not bad. I feel a bit of pain.¡±

    ¡°We cannot help that, your rib cage was broken after all.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Kyehan looked at his right chest, frowning.

    He could not see his wound because of the bandage, but he could guess the circumstance he¡¯s in seeing his official uniform lying on the floor.

    It was bloody and he saw a bit of it were torn too.

    Ganghyuk ced the stethoscope on his right lung while Kyehan contemted his status earlier.

    ¡°Heum. His breathing is not bad at all.¡±

    The operation was made suddenly, but his status seemed to be doing well.

    If he did not have any infections, he would not die.

    ¡®Mayact will do in this world. It is the king of antibiotics.¡¯

    There were no virus that could survive Mayact.

    Kyehan watched Ganghyuk using tools he had never seen before while Heo Jun watched Ganghyuk with respect.

    ¡°I do not know the name of my savior. I am Kim Kyehan, I am serving for the King as Sangchaek (Grade 4).¡±

    Kim Kyehan opened his mouth as he raised his upper body.

    He started coughing again because of the sudden movement he did with his body.

    This time, there was no blood and the number of coughs he released lessen.

    ¡°Ah. I am Baik Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°Baik Ganghyuk? Are you the son of lord Baik Seungmun?

    ¡°Do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your father treated me well. He was really a good man.¡±

    Kyehan seemed to remember the days with Seungmun.

    Ganghyuk did not want to bother him, so he waited without another word.

    After some time, Kyehanughed and held Ganghyuk¡¯s hands.

    ¡°How can I repay you for this grace you¡¯ve given me? I have been blessed by your father, and now, I have been blessed by you. Two generations.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ept you calling me a grace. I just did what I have to do.¡±

    ¡°No. No. I will do my best to say good things about you when I have the opportunity to talk to the King.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ganghyuk shook his head to look humble, but he thought another thing in his mind.

    It was lucky of him to treat Kyehan.

    Kyehan would always be by the King¡¯s side.

    He would have many opportunities to talk about Ganghyuk.

    If he were Sangseon (Grade 2), it would be better, but such great luck did not arise every day.

    Sangchaek was in a good position as he was responsible for delivering books to the King.

    He might be able to see him at least once a day.

    ¡®It sure is a wise idea that I have an office now.¡¯

    If he was rmended to work at the Naeeuiwon, he would have a good colleague like Heo Jun.

    In the pce, he had Gyehan.

    In the government, he had Jeong Cheol, Lee Hangbok, and Ryu Seongyong.

    He had many friends from different walks of life.

    If he did not make a big mistake to King Seonjo, he would do great.

    ¡®I am not confident that I won¡¯t do strange things to Seonjo. Haha.¡¯

    He did not know what would be considered as something ¡®not strange¡¯ after all.

    Ganghyuk was very satisfied with Kyehan¡¯s response. Ganghyuk thought of him as his insurance.

    ¡°I am going. It is toote.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will call you when I am ready.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Heo Jun saw him off, showing his determination to learn.

    His determination was very strong indeed, and Ganghyuk had to start teaching the next day.

    Ganghyuk looked at the people who filled half of the room.

    In the first row stood six people¨CHeo Jun, Dolseok, Yeoni, Makbong, Yeoju, and an unknown man.

    Ganghyuk did not expect more.

    Ganghyuk thought Heo Jun and someone else woulde.

    However, the audience exceeded his expectation.

    ¡°More people came than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Acupuncture therapists want to learn. This one has the biggest passion.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? What is your name?¡±

    The acupuncture therapist who was just introduced bowed his head.

    He was a ve, although he worked in the pce, so there was a big difference in ss.

    He showed great respect for Ganghyuk.

    ¡°I am Heo Im.¡±

    ¡°Heo Im?¡±

    ¡°Yes, right.¡±

    ¡°Heo. You are Heo Im.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Ganghyuk repeated his name a few times, the man¡¯s face darkened.

    However, there was no reason for him to do.

    Ganghyuk remembered a TV drama he saw in his world.

    ¡®Drama is a drama¡­¡¯

    In that TV series, Kim Namgil (A representative Korean actor famous for his handsome face and tall body. He used to be a model.) was starred as Heo Im. However, in reality, he was short, stout, and an average looking man.

    He did not see his acupuncture skills yet, but the figure itself was notparable.

    ¡®In that drama, Heo Im saved a man with acupuncture.¡¯

    However, the TV series did not represent fantasy, so he was quite astounded at the content.

    Ganghyukughed and tapped his back for encouragement.

    As there was a big difference in their bodies, the body of Heo Im was moved quite much.

    ¡°You have a good name. Now I will start the lecture.¡±

    With that remark of Ganghyuk, everyone sat down.

    He looked around the people and started teaching.

    He had a good feeling he had not had for a long time.

    ¡®I feel as if I were back to the life of a professor.¡¯

    Ganghyuk smiled and opened the book.

    ¡°Today, we will talk about the structure of the anus. Not many of you have seen it before.¡±

 Chapter 88: Advisor of Heo Jun [3]

    <h4>Chapter 88: Advisor of Heo Jun [3]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    The theme seemed to be a tad bit appropriate for the first ss.

    It was about the anus, not the leg or the arm.

    Ganghyuk tried to read the audience, as he thought it would be improper

    However, it was his groundless anxiety.

    The audience were all passionate to learn, and they were ready to learn no matter what Ganghyuk taught.

    Moreover, it was rted to the disease of the famous lord Ryu Seongyong.

    As a matter of fact, some of them had the same problem.

    They sat on the thick cushions.

    ¡®They all look focused. This is good.¡¯

    Ganghyuk continued to teach, smiling.

    ¡°The anus is the opening where the gastrointestinal tract ends and exits the body. The anus starts at the bottom of the rectum. Tough tissue called fascia surrounds the anus and attaches it to nearby structures. Circr muscles called the external sphincter ani form the wall of the anus and hold it closed. It is quite strong so we can hold our stools for a while even when we felt the inclination to release them.¡±

    Ganghyuk made a fist and tried to put his finger into the hole of the fist.

    Of course, it did not go in, some of the audience nodded in response.

    Makbong showed an obscene smile.

    ¡®Is he crazy?¡¯

    He seemed to think about some other thing.

    Ganghyuk looked at Heo Im who sat beside Heo Jun.

    Two of them stared at Ganghyuk without moving, trying not to miss anything he would teach.

    ¡°We did not treat such an important organ properly.¡±

    More specifically, all of them, except Ganghyuk and his fellows¡­

    Dolseok and the others had already practiced washing with water and sitz bath.

    Even the il and other bandits learned how to treat their anus, and they did not use hays or straws to wipe it out.

    ¡®They all followed my instructions well. I asked them if they wanted to have another operation, and they voluntarily followed.¡¯

    They knew the pain of being operated and learned how to keep it healthy.

    Ganghyuk showed the materials he brought.

    ¡°For example, you wipe it out with straws or these leaves.¡±

    Heo Im raised his hand. When Ganghyuk nodded, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sir, is that wrong?¡±

    ¡°Eum. That is a good question. Stand up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Heo Im stood up ording to Ganghyuk¡¯smand.

    ¡°You may use it for wiping it out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    All the people used such materials at that time.

    Heo Im was no exception.

    ¡°Have you had blood or pain?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­I have. Sir.¡±

    ¡°Many times, right?¡±

    Heo Im hesitated but he nodded his head soon.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good. That is not natural, right?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    ¡°When we have blood from other ces, we make a fuss, but why do we ignore the blood when ites out of anus? It is a very important organ that allows us to discharge bodily waste.¡±

    Ganghyuk told him to sit down and gave him the book Yeoju painted.

    ¡°The things in the book are the results of such behaviors.¡±

    Heo Im blinked his eyes looking at the various disease that could ur in the anus.

    There were pictures of hemorrhoids, fists, and fissures.

    The final page was Ryu Seongyong¡¯s anus which had the terminal hemorrhoids.

    Heo Im who had seen many terrible wounds as an acupuncture therapist moaned.

    ¡°Heo¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you moaning. I would like to see it too.¡±

    The people who were in the back row wanted to see it, too, and there was a fuss.

    Ganghyuk shook his hands to stop those passionate students.

    ¡°I will give enough time for you to see. For now, we will have to pause.¡±

    With the remark of Ganghyuk, Heo Jun came to him.

    He was deeply moved by the lesson.

    He learned the function of the blood vessel, neuron distribution, and the structure of muscles in his first ss.

    He was surprised at the depth and width of Ganghyuk¡¯s knowledge of the human body.

    ¡°Your knowledge is as deep and wide as the ocean.¡±

    ¡°You are exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°No, no. I have not thought that there were so many muscles and blood vessels in the anus. If we can distribute this method widely, more people can be saved.¡±

    Heo Jun felt sorry for the patients who could not benefit from this operational method.

    He was looking at people¡¯s bottoms as if he tried to find a prospective patient.

    It seemed he would have his first operation soon.

    If he wanted to do an operation by himself, Ganghyuk wanted him to perform it with utmost perfection.

    ¡®We can make some tools, too.¡¯

    Ganghyuk did not want to do the operation alone.

    Dolseok and Yeoni could do the operation with good apparatus.

    He did not have the means to make the tools.

    ¡®I am in Hanyang now and it is the pce though.¡¯

    There was a saying that people should go to Hanyang and horses should go to Jeju.

    As the king was in Hanyang, all the talents in Joseon gathered in Hanyang.

    Thus, the best cksmiths in Joseon are in Hanyang.

    ¡°Take a look at the book and let¡¯s make tools for the operation.¡±

    ¡°Ah! The things you carry in your bag.¡±

    Heo Jun eximed pointing the home visit bag.

    His face was filled with wonder and gratitude. It was because of the closed environment in Joseon.

    In the 16th century, people in Joseon did not share their skills.

    The only thing they shared was Confucianism.

    They thought sharing skills would mean giving up his trade.

    If we look up old books, we could see how strict they were in skill sharing.

    There was a story of a cksmith who could coat colors on silver to make it look gold.

    The government office wanted to know the secret and tortured him to death, but he did not release his secret.

    In this era, Ganghyuk shared his skills and said he would make tools for others.

    To Heo Jun, Ganghyuk was a saint.

    ¡°Wow, you made a difficult decision¡±

    ¡°No. Not at all.¡±

    It was nothing special for Ganghyuk.

    The tools in the bag were products of average quality.

    The home visit bag included some tools normally unexpected in the home visit bag, but that was its strength. They were a bit better than a normal home visit bag.

    ¡®Even if they have the same tools, they cannot do the operation like me.¡¯

    He could have the skills after receiving systematic education. He studied medicine for six years. He worked as an intern for a year and as a resident doctor for four years. After that, he finished a year of fellowship. They called fellowship very. It was true, he worked like a ve during the fellowship.

    Not all people who finished those training could do the operation like Ganghyuk.

    Ganghyuk had talent and made iparable efforts to be a peerless doctor.

    ¡°Can you find someone who can make these tools? I think we need the best cksmith to make it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. There are many smiths in the pce. I know some chief smiths. I will call them if you give me a few days.¡±

    It seemed cksmiths have a hierarchy too.

    Heo Jun mentioned chief smiths.

    ¡®Chief smiths! They might be better than ordinary smiths then.¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°I see. They might have some questions.¡±

    Ganghyuk found some of them raising their hands, while they were conversing.

    Heo Im was one of them, and his eyes were simmering like stars.

    Ganghyuk could read his passion from within his eyes.

    ¡®It is enjoyable.¡¯

    In his time, Ganghyuk liked teaching too.

    It was partly because he could show off his skills in the ss.

    However, it was also true that he liked the act of teaching itself.

    ¡°What do you want to know.¡±

    Heo Im hesitated to talk.

    He behaved like a girl who met her idol star.

    Ganghyuk liked his attitude.

    The first impression was always important.

    When the first button was in the right ce, it might go well for thest button.

    ¡®Yes, students must respect his professor.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked around his fellows.

    They were not moved by his lecture.

    They have practiced hemorrhoids operation too many times so everything was familiar to them.

    Ganghyuk did not like their apathetic attitude.

    ¡°Eok¡±

    He hit the head of Dolseok, and he looked back without knowing the reason.

    ¡°Why are you hitting me?¡±

    Ganghyuk felt a little sorry for him.

    He hit Dolseok without a special reason.

    However, Ganghyuk was a clever man and he could find a good excuse.

    ¡°Go around and teach them. You have had many operations with me. Tell them your experience.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­Yes, sir.¡±

    As Dolseok epted his excuse without ain, he felt sorry for Dolseok some more.

    ¡®I will give some fried chicken to himter.¡¯

    Ganghyuk thought while watching Dolseok telling his experience to other students with Yeoni, Yeoju, and Makbong.

    Heo Im who overcame his hesitation finally asked.

    ¡°Sir¡­It is the ce for stool.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I would like to ask about the quality of the stool. I think if the stool is soft, it will not damage the anus too much. How can we make the stool soft?¡±

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    His question exceeded his expectation.

    It is a very important issue actually.

    Eating and toileting were the most important things in nursing.

    When a new patient was admitted, nurses always told the patients to take care of their diet.

    ¡°Is my thought wrong?¡±

    When Ganghyuk¡¯s face was changed, Heo Im asked with worries.

    He did not have any intention to offend him.

    He was afraid if he trod on his teacher¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Ganghyuk shook his head.

    He gathered all the people who were in the room.

    ¡°Come here. Heo Im asked a very important question.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    They did not know why he called them, but they all gathered in front of Ganghyuk without a second thought.

    Ganghyuk waited till everyone including Heo Jun gathered in front.

    ¡°The stool is the aggregation of the food waste, secretion, and germs to digest food. It is changed ording to what we eat.¡±

    ¡°If we eat white rice, the stool hardens. Because it does not leave much waste, and so germs cannot eat it much. Therefore¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk was trying to exin the importance of dietary fiber.

    While they were all absorbed in the ss, a group of people approached the room.

    One of them was walking with an out-toed gait. To have such a gait in the pce meant he must be a member of the pce¡¯s royal family.

    He pointed to the building where Ganghyuk exined dietary fiber.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Naeeuiwon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    ¡°I heard Kim Kyehan was injured. Is it critical?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, he is recovering.¡±

    ¡°Then, is there any other patient?¡±

    ¡°I will see, your highness.¡±

    The man shook his head.

    ¡°No. I will go and see. Just guide me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

 Chapter 89: Gwanghae [1]

    <h4>Chapter 89: Gwanghae [1]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    It waste in the evening, but Ganghyuk continued teaching.

    It was scheduled to be over some time earlier.

    However, nobody thought of leaving.

    ¡°Then should we eat something that would be left undigested?¡±

    They were asking questions one after the other.

    Ganghyuk tried to see who was the one asking this question.

    It was Heo Im.

    All of the students in the room had eyes filled with curiosity, but Heo Im¡¯s eyes were on a different level.

    ¡®Heo Jun is interested in medicine and herbs. If he were born in modern times, he would be a physician or a pediatrician.¡¯

    Heo Jun recorded everything Ganghyuk said.

    Therefore, he did not have time to ask questions.

    On the other hand, Heo Im was imitating the operation using his hand.

    Whenever he had time, he followed the hand movement Ganghyuk showed.

    ¡®He is quite clever.¡¯

    Professors said in the university.

    To make evaluate, one must not focus on the answers, but the questions they asked.

    The questions showed their level of understanding.

    The extended ss started because of Heo Im¡¯s question.

    If he were not an acupuncture therapist, Ganghyuk wanted to teach him.

    He felt sorry for him.

    Ganghyuk thought Heo Im had the qualities to be a good surgeon.

    ¡®The lectures will help him anyway.¡¯

    Ganghyuk answered his question.

    ¡°Yes. The health of the anus and rectum depended on what we eat. If we reduce the amount of rice and eat more vegetables, you will have more stool¡­¡±

    Squeak.

    While Ganghyuk was answering the question, a sound interrupted them.

    Ganghyuk shut his mouth, and Heo Jun looked at the origin of the sound.

    Heo Jun was the highest among the officials on night duty.

    The rest of them left the pce a long time ago.

    Therefore, they did not expect anyone.

    ¡°Schr Baik. I will go and see.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Who visits here at this time?¡±

    Heo Jun went out, massaging his legs. He sat down for a long time it numbed his legs.

    Ganghyuk felt tired as the lecture stopped.

    Pitpat, pitpat.

    The man walked into the building.

    There was a voice.

    ¡°There are many shoes here. Are there many night guards in Naeeuiwon?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, there are not so many night guards.¡±

    ¡°It seems there is an emergency.¡±

    The footsteps grew faster.

    Heo Jun felt his heart beat hasten.

    He recognized his voice.

    ¡®Why is Prince Gwanghaeing here?¡¯

    He was not born from the queen. His mother was one of the concubines of Seonjo. However, Seonjo did not have a son with the queen so one of the concubines¡¯ son might seed Seonjo.

    Prince Imhae, Gwanghae, or Shinseong might be chosen as the Crown Prince.

    It was highly probable that Prince Shinseong would be chosen, as his mother was Inbin who was Seonjo¡¯s most beloved concubine.

    Anyway, Prince Gwanhae was not an easy man.

    Not only because he was a prince but also because of his dignity.

    Those who have met him felt shared the same sentiment. He had something different from ordinary people.

    While Heo Jun was thinking, Prince Gwanghae came into the Naeeuiwon.

    ¡°Ah, you are the nightguard tonight.¡±

    He recognized Heo Jun.

    He knew Heo Jun cured Prince Imhae. Prince Imhae was his political rival, but he did not care. Heo Jun bent his body as if he were caught breaking thew.

    ¡°Your Highness, what brought you here? Is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Eum. My wrist is always the same. I don¡¯t feelfortable.¡±

    He murmured looking at his right wrist.

    It seemed he was back from the shooting range.

    Apparently, he¡¯s feeling his wrist hurt again.

    Heo Jun could see his hand was trembling with his bare eyes.

    Heo Jun bent his body.

    ¡°I am sorry. My medicine might not work well.¡±

    ¡°Eum? No. The medicine worked. The problem is the effect of the medicine did notst.¡±

    Gwanghae smiled remembering the small pill Heo Jun had given him.

    Heo Jun gave him a tablet a day. He wanted to have more, but Heo Jun told him he would only take one tablet a day.

    ¡°By the way, why are so many people gathered in the Naeeuiwon?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Heo Jun looked within the Naeeuiwon.

    Although the people inside tried to be quiet, the crowd¡¯s noise could not be contained.

    Such as sound from clothes.

    Coughs.

    Sneezes and yawns.

    They did not do anything wrong.

    All of the fellows in the building were authorized.

    Ganghyuk and his fellows had their permit signed by Jeong Cheol, and the others were working in the Naeeuiwon.

    Heo Jun opened his mouth carefully.

    ¡°I am afraid to say this, your highness, but we were having a lecture at this hour.¡±

    ¡°You are the one taking the lecture? Not giving?¡±

    Heo Jun had a good reputation in the pce.

    When Prince Imhae was sick, Heo Jun was selected to be his doctor because of his reputation. There were higher ranking doctors within the office of Jubu and Jikjang, but Heo Jun took the responsibility as Cheomjeong.

    He proved his ability by curing Prince Imhaepletely.

    He became the peerless doctor in the pce, which meant he became the peerless doctor in Joseon.

    However, now he said that he was listening to a lecture.

    Knowing this, Gwanghae became curious.

    ¡°Yes, your highness. He has deeper knowledge in medicine than me.¡±

    ¡°I would like to meet him. I have never heard of anyone who had better medical knowledge than you.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Heo Jun was hesitant to guide him to Ganghyuk.

    He remembered his behavior.

    Heo Jun was so shocked at the behavior of Ganghyuk that he put the pus on the nose of the governor.

    He did not show any respect to the governor, although he was a high-ranking official.

    When Ganghyuk gave him a pill, Heo Jun felt Ganghyuk was pulling his legs.

    Heo Jun was worried about his rude behavior.

    If he showed his behavior to Prince Gwanghae, all of them could die.

    ¡°Why are you hesitant?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­The lecturer is not really someone interesting.¡±

    ¡°What is that? Is he from the lower ss?¡±

    Heo Jun shook his head.

    Ganghyuk did not have any problem with his status.

    He was a nobleman.

    That is more shocking though.

    ¡°No, he is the first son of Baik Seungmun.¡±

    ¡°Seungmun? Ah, the one who served as Daejehak in Hongmungwan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Oh, his son has good knowledge in medicine? Interesting.¡±

    Gwanghae showed curiosity.

    He was a prince, but he was also a teenager.

    He had an interest in peculiar people.

    Maybe Ganghyuk could satisfy his curiosity.

    He was a very strange person anyway.

    ¡°Yes, please understand him with your generosity, Your Highness, even if his behavior is improper.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I would like to see him. Yourments made me even more curious.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness. This way, please.¡±

    Heo Jun walked ahead to show the way.

    It was the ce where Ganghyuk gave a lecture.

    As he expected, Ganghyuk was sitting down on the floor carelessly.

    ¡®Lying down¡¯ might be a better word to describe what he¡¯s doing.

    He leaned on the back of Dolseok and Makbong, using them as cushions, and he ced his legs on the knees of Yeoni.

    He looked like he was sitting on a hammock.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Gwanghae moaned after seeing a totally unexpected scene.

    There was no one lying or sitting like that in the pce.

    It could be suitable if it was done by scoundrels in the marketce.

    Some of them raised their heads after hearing the moaning, and they stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    The rest of them stood up when they heard as to where the sound came from.

    Yeoju, who was behind Ganghyuk, stood up, too.

    The only people who did not stand up were Ganghyuk, Dolseok, Makbong, and Yeoni.

    Ganghyuk could not hear the sound, thinking of something, and the others were sleeping.

    Fortunately, Gwanghae was not angry.

    He pointed Ganghyuk with an interesting face.

    ¡°Is he the man you are talking about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness. He is exhausted and may have fallen asleep. I will wake him up.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I would like to be acquainted with him.¡±

    Heo Jun patted Ganghyuk¡¯s shoulder hastily.

    ¡°Eo¡­Schr Baik.¡±

    ¡°Eum? Ah, Dr. Heo. I was thinking about which tool we should make first. Haha.¡±

    Ganghyuk scratched his head.

    He was absorbed in the thought of making tools.

    It was not simple to make those tools in Joseon.

    ¡®It would be too difficult to make forceps.¡¯

    He did not know the level of technology in Joseon, but it seemed impossible for cksmiths in that era to make forceps.

    They could not make small teeth for forceps.

    He had to think of a method to simplify the teeth of forceps, but he had no idea how.

    ¡®Comparing to forceps, scalpels would be easier.¡¯

    It would be difficult to make its de disposable style.

    However, if they¡¯d make an integrated style so the scalpel had the de from the beginning, it would not be too difficult.

    Now that he thought about it, their dailybor involved making swords. People did not call them swordsmiths for no reason after all.

    The only difference would be the size.

    However, the cksmith in the pce would be the best in Joseon.

    Heo Jun forcibly turned Ganghyuk¡¯s head to him.

    ¡°Schr Baik. See who is here.¡±

    ¡°Eum?¡±

    Ganghyuk did not move at all even though he had seen Gwanghae with his eyes.

    His ignorance and Gwanghae¡¯s sudden appearance made the scene ridiculous to onlookers.

    Who could imagine that he would meet a prince by chance?

    Although he lived in Joseon where there were far more princespared to modern times¡­

    ¡°Show your respect. His Highness is Prince Gwanghae.¡±

    Heo Jun¡¯s voice was nearly crying only then did Ganghyuk recognized the situation.

    ¡°Eo!¡±

    Ganghyuk stood up hastily.

    He bowed.

    There should be other courtesy, but he was ignorant of the etiquette in Joseon.

    It was fortunate that Ganghyuk did not try shaking hands with Gwanghae.

    ¡°How are you? I am Baik Ganghyuk.¡±

    Ganghyuk¡¯s greeting missed all honorific expression such as Prince or Your Highness, but Gwanghae didn¡¯t mind. Instead, he showed curiosity.

    ¡°Eum, I am Lee Hon.¡±

    Ganghyuk tilted his head for a moment.

    Soon he realized Hon might be his real name. In Joseon, they used many names. Gwanghae was the alias used with the title Prince.

    ¡®Yes, the royal family of Joseon was Lee.¡¯

    It was natural for the family name of the Prince to be Lee since it was the Lee Dynasty.

    ¡°d to¡­no no, honored to meet Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Gwanghae shook his headughing.

    ¡°Well,e on. Sit down again. I am curious what you were teaching.¡±

 Chapter 90: Gwanghae [2]

    <h4>Chapter 90: Gwanghae [2]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    Gwanghae asked Ganghyuk to continue.

    Ganghyuk looked at Gwanghae carefully.

    His face was tanned, and he hid muscles in his clothes unlike the stereotypical image of a prince.

    His look reminded Ganghyuk of Lee Byeongheon (Korean actor who starred in G.I. Joe and Masquerade) in the movie, ¡°Gwanghae, The Man Who became King¡±.

    ¡®He looked great¡¯

    Of course, that must be fiction.

    However, ordinary people like Ganghyuk got information from the media.

    There was a saying the most dangerous man was he who only read one book. .

    Ganghyuk had an interest in Gwanghae due to the movie about him.

    ¡°Eum, I will resume the lecture.¡±

    ¡°Yes, good. Go ahead.¡±

    Gwanghae sat down in the first rowughing loudly.

    Heo Jun and Heo Im had to go somewhere else.

    Dolseok had already fled and hid behind the column.

    ¡®He will run away leaving me behind if anything happens in the room.¡¯

    Compared to him, Yeoni and Yeoju were very faithful.

    They retreated, but they were still in the sight of Gwanghae.

    Yeoju might feel anxious because of the Jeong Yeorip incident, but she did not run away.

    ¡®It may be okay. Nobody will notice that Yeoju is a girl.¡¯

    Her disguising skills improved a lot. Even her old friends would not be able to recognize her.

    Ganghyuk checked if everyone hade back to their seat and resumed his lecture.

    ¡®I was about to exin the type of stool.¡¯

    Ganghyuk could not resume his lecture looking at the eyes of Gwanghae who expected to hear new knowledge.

    Although he was much younger than Ganghyuk, he was a prince of the country.

    Although he was one of the princes at that time, Ganghyuk knew he would be the king.

    Ganghyuk did not know how long he would be in Joseon, but he did not want to make their first meeting like this¡­Talking about stool¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t want him to remember me as Dr. Stool.¡¯

    The first impression was always important.

    Ganghyuk was wondering what he should do.

    Soon, he resumed the lecture nodding his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wrap thest lecture up with our forum earlier. I will cover the wrist now.¡±

    He tried to use a politenguage as much as possible since he was conscious of having Gwanghae in the audience.

    ¡®It is too small to be a lecture room, so I feel I were in aboratory.¡±

    He did not use crude words in the lecture room since there were many students he did not know personally. However, in theboratory, the situation was a little different. In theboratory, the students were close to Ganghyuk like Dolseok, Yeoni, Makbong, and Yeoju. Therefore, he used on being carefree with his coice of words.

    It did not mean Ganghyuk did not respect his students. It meant that there was intimacy, a sense of closeness.

    Therefore, he was used in usingmon words and y jokes in theboratory or practice room.

    ¡°The wrist is the a part of our body that shows freedom, as you can see.¡±

    Ganghyuk demonstrated this by moving his wrist in a circr motion.

    It was possible because it had 8 small bones in the joint.

    The wrist has the second biggest moving range in the body next to the shoulder.

    That meant it had a high probability to receive injury.

    Gwanghae was extremely interested in the topic since he was suffering from wrist pain.

    Heo Jun showed the same interest as he was taking care of Gwanghae as a family doctor.

    The rest of them did not have a special interest in the wrist, but they were enthusiastic to learn.

    ¡°Hands have various movements like this.¡±

    Ganghyuk showed his fingers moving in many different ways.

    Some of them followed his movements, but Gwanghae could not follow him, although he tried to imitate some movements.

    He might be afraid of pain.

    Ganghyuk gave a quick nce at Gwanghae and continued his exnation.

    ¡°The muscle in charge of the movement of the hand starts from the part below the elbow. This goes to the fingers.¡±

    Ganghyuk rolled up his sleeves and showed them his arm.

    His muscr arm was shown to them.

    ¡°Ho.¡±

    Gwanghae nodded his head. He seemed to like muscr arms.

    He thought he might be training martial arts.

    However, his well-developed muscles were the results of weight training in the gym. Although he was learning Taekyeon in this world, he was still at the beginner level, But his arm implied that he was a martial art expert.

    ¡°The ligament of all these muscles goes to the hand through the wrist. Therefore a strong ligament holds those small ligaments.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed his carpal ligament.

    Most of them did not understand what Ganghyuk was talking about, but Heo Jun and Heo Im seemed to understand.

    Gwanghae was listening to the Ganghyuk¡¯s lecture with a concentrated look.

    ¡°As there are many ligaments here, many problems ur.¡±

    Gwanghae was reminded of his pain and he nodded.

    He did not imagine he would not be able to shoot an arrow due to a wrist problem.

    Nobody knew the cause, and there was no good remedy.

    With the pill Heo Jun gave, he felt better, but that was just a temporary remedy It was not a permanent cure.

    After some while, the pain would return.

    ¡°If you lift heavy things or repeat the same movement too many times, you may face some problems because of these ligaments.¡±

    Ganghyuk pretended to erase something looking at Gwanghae.

    Gwanghae was astounded by the movement and looked at his wrist again.

    He might not know this rapid movement made and developed the problem.

    ¡°The symptom is feeling needles in the hand or keen pain in the wrist. Have you ever had these symptoms? Is there anyone who had these symptoms?¡±

    At the question, Gwanghae raised his hand quietly.

    Somebody raised his hand, but he let it down quickly.

    He realized this ss was improvised for Gwanghae, when he saw Gwanghae raising his hand.

    ¡°Eum. Your Highness has wrist pain. It seems you dare not studying well.¡±

    Heo Jun gaped his mouth wide.

    He even covered his mouth with his hand, although it was not he who spoke those words.

    There was a saying that one must think they were on the back of a tiger when they were in the face of the royal family.

    Heo Jun was startled at Ganghyuk¡¯s remark and looked at Gwanghae with frightened eyes, but Gwanghae was smiling.

    He showed his arms, showing his muscles clearly

    ¡°I shoot arrows, practice sword fighting, and draw paintings.¡±

    ¡°Heo. Your Highness does many activities.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps my wrist hurts because of those activities.¡±

    ¡°May I see it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Please.¡±

    Ganghyuk went to Gwanghae and checked his hand.

    Gwanghae gave him permission to examine it.

    ¡°Heum¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at his wrist very carefully.

    There was a test to shorten the examination.

    It was to bend the wrist in the right direction and then the other direction.

    Ganghyuk did not have the courage to test that on Gwanghae¡¯s wrist.

    Even in the examination room, they do not do it with their patients.

    It was only done in the ssroom and among themselves for practice.

    ¡®Why did they develop such a bad test method and distracted my attention?¡¯

    Ganghyuk shook his head and released Gwanghae¡¯s hand.

    He showed a certain posture so Gwanghae could follow.

    He made the back of his hands meet.

    ¡°Your Highness, could you follow this posture?¡±

    ¡°Eum, like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if there is a problem in the wrist, you will feel some strange feeling. Could you do that for me?¡±

    ¡°Eum, is it painful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it may be.¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    Gwanghae hesitated to follow the posture.

    He listened to the lecture to avoid the pain, but Ganghyuk asked to have a posture that could give him pain.

    It was a contradiction, but Gwanghae thought he could trust Ganghyuk.

    ¡®This guy may cure my problempletely.¡¯

    Gwanghae did not know a thing about medicine. Not to mention, he did not know anything about modern medicine.

    However, he had a good brain and thought Ganghyuk¡¯s lecture was logical and systematic.

    He did not talk in brief. His speech was very concrete, and he tried to give examples.

    He liked it.

    ¡°Okay. I will do that. Ask the others to do that too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness. Please follow me, everyone.¡±

    At Ganghyuk¡¯s order, everyone tried to follow the posture.

    Some frowned, but nobody gave it up in the middle of the process except Gwanghae.

    He could not keep that posture in seconds.

    ¡°Euk¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I feel a lot of needles in my hands.¡±

    Gwanghae answered, spinning his right hand.

    He asked the others in the room with him.

    ¡°How can they keep that position? Don¡¯t they feel pain?¡±

    ¡°It is due to the difference of wrist health. Your Highness used the wrist too much.¡±

    ¡°I used it too much¡­¡±

    Gwanghae nodded his head.

    He still spun his right hand.

    When looking back, he exploited his wrist.

    He practiced sword, shot arrows, and painted.

    To make his father happy, he studied hard too.

    He did not give time to rest to his wrist.

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you are doing too many things.¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head.

    Gwanghae was a teenager.

    Ganghyuk could not understand how a teenager had such a wrist.

    What did he do?

    Ganghyuk used to have weight training for 30 to 40 minutes every day, but he did not have problems with his wrist.

    ¡®It could be because he exercised without a wrist protection gear.¡¯

    Actually, the adolescents in the growth period were easy to receive injury.

    Given that into ount, his status was still a bit abnormal

    However, it was already happening. Ganghyuk should ept that.

    ¡°Why does it happen?¡±

    Gwanghae asked with the voice full ofints.

    He had seen many generals including Shin Rip.

    They were practicing more, but nobody showed such symptoms.

    ¡°As I told you now, there are a lot of ligaments in the wrist. If you move the wrist too much, the ligaments would swole. Think of the bruise on the skin we have when we are hit by something.¡±

    Gwanghae had no experience in being hit by something.

    However, he saw his servants being hit many times.

    He saw their calves swollen after a rod struck their body.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°The wrist has a small space. When the ligament is swollen, the blood vessels and neurons are pressed. That is why you get pain and feel needles.¡±

    ¡°Heum.¡±

    He could understand some.

    It was the disease caused by his repetitive activities, and this guy could cure it.

    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk moaned.

    The disease Gwanghae had was Carpal tunnel syndrome.

    It had nothing to do with his life, and there are many different remedies.

    ¡®I think the operation should be thest option.¡¯

    Considering the conversations up to then, Gwanghae seemed to trust Ganghyuk.

    Ganghyuk did not want to spoil this rtionship.

    He did not know how much Gwanghae trusted him, and if he would let him operate his wrist.

    He decided to try other methods first.

    ¡°There are two ways to cure it. One is to use a scalpel for the operation and the other is¡­I think we should try the other one first. Without using a scalpel.¡±

    ¡°Eum. Good. Can we do now?¡±

 Chapter 91: What? [1]

    <h4>Chapter 91: What? [1]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    ¡°Now?¡±

    Ganghyuk¡¯s surprise prompted him to ask instinctively.

    However, Ganghyuk did not think it was rude, so he did not give any reprimands to correct it.

    Instead, he looked out of the window.

    ¡®It is getting brighter.¡¯

    It was a long time ago when the sun had set.

    Therefore, the sun was rising again if it was bing brighter.

    ¡®I worked overnight.¡¯

    He thought it was ridiculous.

    Of course, he stayed awake overnight many times in the hospital.

    When he was a resident doctor, he had to do overnight duties in the emergency room, operation room, and ward. He was familiar with working overnight as much as sleeping at night.

    ¡®They divided night duty into three, so I had to work overnight very often.¡¯

    At that time, heined a lot.

    However, now he thought they could not help it.

    He was a surgeon.

    If he worked as a night watch at the emergency room and had to operate, who would take care of the emergency room, and who would take care of the patients in the ward?

    Therefore, they divided night watch duty into three and Ganghyuk had to work overnight every two days.

    That happened when he was in his mid tote 20s.

    After that, he did not work too hard.

    After having his board certification, his life went well.

    The hospital treated him very well too.

    ¡®I worked overnight, but I feel still good.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was surprised at his endurance. He tapped his face.

    The skin that should be dry was still moisturized.

    He was satisfied with his rejuvenated body.

    He looked at Gwanghae, smiling.

    Gwanghae was a teenager and he still looked all good.

    ¡°Eum. If you want me to do it now, I cane with you. I was worried if I would make a mistake out of tiredness, but I feel fairly good although I stayed awake all night long.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I need this bag. Guys, follow me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, these fellows are yours.¡±

    Gwanghae nodded his head, understanding the situation.

    Dolseok and Makbong did not look like men working in the pce.

    It was not because of the clothes.

    They wore good clothes. As a matter of fact, the fabric of their clothes was better than that of Heo Jun¡¯s.

    However, there was a certain atmosphere radiating from them that they could not hide. It told their origin.

    There was one who was different from the others. It was Yeoju. She held a book and a brush on her hand, which told her status.

    ¡°These good paintings were drawn by this man.¡±

    ¡°Yes, his painting skill is not bad at all.¡±

    ¡°Not bad? No, it is really good. Heum¡­¡±

    Gwanghae showed interest in the book Yeoju held.

    Although he did not learn systematically, one of his hobbies was painting.

    In his eyes, Yeoju¡¯s painting was extraordinary.

    The precise painting describing the anus was excellent.

    He had not seen such a realistic painting before.

    He pped his hands while looking at a picture of an anus before his operation.

    ¡°Good. It is a really good technique. I would like to learn it if I have the time.¡±

    Ganghyuk and Yeoju were startled by the remark of Gwanghae.

    Ganghyuk was afraid of being deprived of an able painter, and Yeoju was afraid of being identified as a niece of Jeong Yeorip.

    However, Gwanghae was not an obstinate boy.

    He did not have time to learn painting either.

    ¡°While you were treating me, could you leave some paintings for me? Not the ones describing wounds¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will do that, Your Highness.¡±

    Yeoju answered quickly not to make any other problems.

    Her voice was not perfect yet, although her disguise in costumes was near perfection.

    Gwanghae, however, did not notice it.

    He smiled and showed his dness.

    ¡°Good, good. I will get treatment and draw painting¡­This is good.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk tried to tell him to stop drawing, but he did not.

    He could not say that because Gwanghae looked very happy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gwanghae walked with his eunuch.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    Ganghyuk, his fellows, and Heo Jun followed.

    There were two reasons why Heo Jun followed Ganghyuk.

    One was because he was worried if Ganghyuk would make troubles to his etiquette in the pce, and the other was to learn his skills.

    ¡®He is an entric person.¡¯

    When Ganghyuk asked the prince if he did something else than reading Confucian scriptures in Joseon, the Confucian country, Heo Jun was frightened.

    ¡®But his highness did not feel bad. It is strange.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was very rude, but all the people who met himughed rather than feel anger.

    It seemed he did not cross the line.

    He used honorifguage and sometimes flexed on the counterpart.

    While Heo Jun was following, thinking such things, the group arrived at the ce of Gwanghae.

    The sun rose high in the sky.

    Ganghyuk pointed the rock which shone under the sunshine.

    ¡°This is the rock on which your highness draw paintings.¡±

    It was shining as if it was polished with a rag.

    It looked like an artificial marble.

    ¡°Yes. I draw nearly every day.¡±

    ¡°I can feel it from the surface of the rock. It is smooth and shining.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the rock eximing.

    He almost touched the surface, but he could stop before touching it.

    ¡®Heo Jun told me that he erased his painting by himself.¡¯

    Perhaps it meant much to Gwanghae.

    Then it was better to be careful.

    He was still a prince.

    Although he was not born from the queen.

    He will be a kingter, but nobody, except Ganghyuk, did not know that.

    ¡°Eum, it has been many years that I got this one here.¡±

    Gwanghae swept the rock with his hand as if he patted a puppy.

    Gwanghae seemed to like the caring attitude of Ganghyuk.

    He took Ganghyuk¡¯s hand and let him touch the rock.

    ¡°Touch and feel it.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it is slippery. I can see my face on it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have taken care of it very carefully.¡±

    It seemed true.

    He polished the rock multiple times with Hanji to make shine like this.

    ¡®Thus, his wrist feels pain¡­¡¯

    Ganghyuk did not feel good with seeing the shining surface.

    However, Gwanghae looked so happy to see it.

    ¡°Come on. It is time for me to do the morning greeting.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I see.¡±

    Gwanghae hurried up looking at the sun rising high.

    Ganghyuk followed him quickly.

    He could guess who Gwanghae would give his morning greeting.

    ¡®I should not slow down his way to King Seonjo.¡¯

    Seungmun was quite generous to him, but he asked to keep doing the morning greeting.

    He remembered the first morning when he was awake in Joseon.

    Seungmun was angry because he did note to him in the morning but slept in the room.

    ¡®The old man¡­Is he doing well?¡¯

    No news was good news.

    He got a letter several days ago, and there was nothing special.

    ¡°Sit here. What should I do?¡±

    Gwanghae showed his wrist to Ganghyuk sitting on the cushion.

    Ganghyuk opened the home visit bag in front of him.

    The sound out of the things in the bag filled the room.

    Gwanghae showed interest in the bag.

    ¡°This is your bag.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    ¡°There are many things that I have never seen before. Where did you get them? Ming? Why?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk could not answer.

    These things could not be in Ming or Japan.

    ¡°I got them personally.¡±

    ¡°Em. Those things do not look usual.¡±

    Gwanghae eximed looking at the syringe and stethoscope.

    He tried to see every single thing in the bag.

    Fortunately, the eunuch attending on him said.

    ¡°Your Highness, it is time¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah. Yes. I need to have treatment first.¡±

    Gwanghae gave him his wrist to Ganghyuk.

    Ganghyuk filled white steroid agent in the syringe.

    ¡®It is the best drug that makes the swelling subside.¡¯

    In oriental medicine, there was licorice and in a western hospital, there were steroids.

    In particr, steroids worked well on the swelling.

    ¡°Your highness, it is cold and painful.¡±

    ¡°I see. I am good. Is that an acupuncture needle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is medicine acupuncture, so it may give you pain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyukid his wrist on the table and opened his palm.

    Dolseok gave him alcohol cotton.

    ¡°Good. It is cold.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk wiped the wrist with the alcohol cotton.

    It was cold, and Gwanghae frowned.

    ¡°Well, I am injecting.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk injected the syringe.

    Since the wrist has many ligaments, arteries, and neurons, it is best to inject the needle in a nt position.

    Pok!

    With a pleasant sound, the syringe passed the skin, and the ligament circting the wrist.

    ¡®Ok, stop here.¡¯

    If he injects it further, it may damage other structures.

    He wanted to maximize the effect.

    ¡°Please be patient although it gives pain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­I am..¡±

    When Ganghyuk injected the steroid, Gwanghae moaned.

    He tried to endure the pain by biting the lower lip with his teeth.

    Ganghyuk almostughed as he reminded him of a middle school student in the hospital.

    ¡°It is done.¡±

    ¡°Hu, it is painful.¡±

    ¡°You will feel better soon¡­but you should not use your wrist too much. If you do, it will recur.¡±

    ¡°Heum, am I cured?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gwanghae tried to rotate his wrist.

    He still felt pain and needles.

    He felt as if he was deceived by Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Okay. Anyway, I need to go now. Wait here to have tea.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    Ganghyuk bowed, smiling.

    He felt like sleeping, but he could not help it.

    The prince wanted to drink a cup of tea with him.

    ¡°See youter.¡±

    Gwanghae left, and the fellows gathered together.

    ¡°Sir, will it work? Are you sure?¡±

    Dolseok asked with a worried face.

    ¡°Yes, of course. He will be good at least today.¡±

    ¡°How about tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°If it does not work, we need to have an operation.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. An operation to the prince?¡±

    Dolseok shook his head.

    However, the next moment he realized he was in the pce and bent his body quickly.

    If someone caught his rude behavior in the pce, he would be prosecuted.

    In the other hand, Yeoju showed interest in the drawings of Gwanghae.

    He might draw not only on the rock but also on the paper.

    There were many drawings here and there like scribbles and such.

    To Ganghyuk¡¯s eyes, they looked like real scribbles, but Yeoju thought differently.

    ¡°His Highness has a good hand. I feel the masculine power from the drawing.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is it because you know that the painter is the prince?¡±

    ¡°No. His drawing is extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Em. I am ignorant of paintings.¡±

    Ganghyuk has only one evaluation standard for paintings.

    He looked at the price below the painting.

    If it was expensive, he thinks it was a good painting. If not, it was a bad painting to him.

    However, Yeoju had an experienced eye.

    ¡°Sir, you are not a man of refined taste.¡±

    ¡°Taste? No.¡±

    ¡°You admit it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have to admit it. I know myself very well.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, his painting is really good.¡±

    While they were talking about the painting, Gwanghae came back.

    He looked ecstatic.

    ¡°Wow, my wrist is light. You are a really excellent doctor.¡±

 Chapter 92: What [2]

    <h4>Chapter 92: What [2]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    The steroid worked very well.

    He might have no pain at all.

    ¡®He is young, so it works well.¡¯

    It might not be toote for the disease to return.

    It might be a year or 2 years at best.

    He might not have permanent scar or calcification in the ligament.

    Of course, it depends on the patient and situation.

    ¡®I hope he will be ok.¡¯

    Ganghyuk nodded his head, watching Gwanghae smiling.

    Gwanghae looked euphoric.

    He did not feel any pain and numbness.

    ¡°Eum, it is really good. Wonderful. The pill was good, but this acupuncture works better.¡±

    Gwanghae praised Ganghyuk while looking at his wrist.

    As he showed dness on his face, everybody in the room brightened.

    ¡®But he should not use his wrist too much again.¡¯

    Ganghyuk wanted to make sure.

    He did not want to make his efforts in vain.

    ¡°Your Highness, as I told you before if you used your wrist too much, it would recur.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, but it will be fine to draw some paintings, right?¡±

    Painting¡­

    Ganghyuk looked at Gwanghae and the shining rock alternatively.

    He found Yeoju watching him with cat eyes.

    It seemed that Yeoju wished to see his painting.

    ¡®Painting is okay¡­if he does not erase it by himself.¡¯

    ¡°Alright, painting is fine.¡±

    ¡°Good. Go get my tools.¡±

    Gwanghae ordered for his tools to be given to him as soon as Ganghyuk gave the permission.

    The eunuch ran and got the tools.

    ¡®Wow, he has many colors.¡¯

    He had not only ck ink but also many colors out of natural ingredients.

    He might be able to draw colorful paintings too.

    Gwanghae picked up the brush as if he were a boy who received a Christmas gift.

    For the time being, the eunuch made ink by grinding an ink stick on an ink stone.

    ¡®The eunuch may have the same symptoms.¡¯

    Looking at this body, he seemed to be castrated before adolescence.

    He had slim limbs, but his abdomen was big.

    Looking at his Adam¡¯s apple, Ganghyuk felt sorry for him. Ganghyuk felt how terrible and inhumane the castration was.

    ¡®He may not have good muscle power, but he had to use the wrist too much. He must feel pain.¡¯

    It seemed likely that he must be feeling great pain in his wrist too.

    ¡°Euk¡±

    He tried to hide his pain and stop them from knowing about what he¡¯s feeling.

    However, Ganghyuk noticed he groaned because of pain.

    ¡®I need to see himter.¡¯

    While Ganghyuk was watching the eunuch, Gwanghae and Yeoju had a good time.

    ¡°What brush do you use?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid ¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha. Leave the etiquette behind and show me your brush.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Yeoju showed her brushes to Gwanghae, trying hard not to let the prince realize her real gender.

    Ganghyuk bought new brushes for her so most of them were high-quality products.

    They were made of horse, tiger, fox, wildcat, or rabbit furs.

    As Ganghyuk was ignorant of painting, he just selected expensive ones and Yeoju did not use them frequently.

    She kept them with a thankful heart.

    Among the brushes she showed, there was only one brush she used quite often.

    Gwanghae picked it up.

    ¡°This one is very good.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Yeoju opened her eyes wide due to surprise.

    Gwanghae picked up the brush and looked at it in admiration.

    ¡°It is made of weasel fur. The master craftsman selected good fur. Not too soft but not to tough. It is really good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    Yeoju bowed and looked at Ganghyuk unknowingly.

    It was the brush Yeoju used when she taught Ganghyuk.

    She was surprised at his cleverness as he understood beyond what she taught him.

    While Yeoju was thinking of Ganghyuk, Gwanghae continued his praises.

    ¡°It is a bit small for me though.¡±

    Gwanghae looked at the hand of Yeoju while he held the brush.

    ¡°It might be a good size for you. I would like to see your painting. Draw here.¡±

    Gwanghae pointed his rock with his chin.

    The eunuch, who was standing beside him, opened his eyes wide out of surprise.

    He had never allowed anyone to touch his rock.

    Yeoju did not know about it, so she nodded her head.

    She had desired to show her drawing too.

    When Gwanghae gave her brush, she asked.

    ¡°What is the theme?¡±

    ¡°Theme? Oh¡­¡±

    Gwanghae thought for a while.

    Then he eximed, hitting his palm with his fist.

    ¡°I usually draw martial art practices. Can you draw it?¡±

    ¡°Martial art?¡±

    Yeoju was interested in drawing human movement.

    At that time, most of the painters painted andscape. Moreover, not realndscapes, but imaginary ones.

    It was unusual to draw stationary objects Yeoju and Heo Nanseolheon did.

    However, he loved drawing moving figures.

    Yeoju felt that the prince in front of her was not an ordinary man.

    ¡®The line was very swift and light.¡¯

    It might be because of the drawing speed.

    To sketch a moving person, the line should be drawn swiftly.

    She had experiences in drawing moving things before.

    ¡®I drew the sparring of Yeoni and Ganghyuk yesterday.¡¯

    From the quick movement of Taekyeon.

    ¡®I have drawn operation scenes many times.¡¯

    To the slow movement of the treatment.

    ¡°I will try.¡±

    Yeoju made a deep breath and started drawing on the rock.

    She spent some time before starting, but once she started, she moved her hand without hesitation.

    She made rough brush touch here and made soft touches there.

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    Many people around eximed, and Gwanghae was not an exception.

    ¡®Oh, she is a good performer.¡¯

    Ganghyuk paid attention to her performance.

    It was a new experience to see her drawing on the big rock.

    He felt as if he saw a painting performance by Kim Jeonggi (A drawing artist andic book writer in Korea. He is famous for quick drawing.) from his world.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk tilted his head while he was watching her drawing.

    Yeoni was embarrassed to see the drawing.

    Yeoju was drawing the sparring between the two.

    In the painting, Ganghyuk was hit by Yeoni¡¯s kick.

    ¡°Incredible. Wonderful.¡±

    As she did not finish the face part, Gwanghae did not notice who she was drawing.

    ¡°I can see the movement vividly from your drawing.¡±

    He was absorbed in the drawing and imitating the kick.

    Yeoju did not move at all even though she was praised by the prince.

    She made gave her full concentration on the painting.

    ¡°Eo¡­if she drew our faces, he would¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed Yeoju with embarrassment, but that was useless pointing.

    As she painted operation nearly every day, she could draw faces like its a carbon copy of the original.

    Thus, Gwanghae could recognize that they were Ganghyuk and Yeoni.

    ¡°Heo. This is you, doctor.¡±

    Gwanghae looked back at Ganghyuk.

    ¡°This is you.¡±

    He looked at Yeoni too.

    The two bent their heads.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°You are training martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do every morning. I am learning¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk answered, bending his body.

    ¡°Do you need to learn a martial art? Does a doctor need it?¡±

    At the question, Ganghyuk quoted Heo Jun.

    ¡°To deal with human bodies, we must know how to deal with our bodies first.¡±

    He did not agree on the statementpletely, but it sounded quite good.

    Gwangahe, too, nodded his head.

    He might agree on the statement.

    ¡°I met a good friend while walking in the darkness of the night because I felt pain in my wrist.¡±

    He made a proposal afterughing magnanimously for some time.

    ¡°Can you y Taekyeon here? I would like to draw it.¡±

    There was ardency in Gwanghae¡¯s voice.

    Of course, there was a ce to train martial arts in the pce.

    However, as a prince, Gwanghae could not go to watch it.

    Therefore, he drew the scene with imagination only.

    He did not have a chance to draw while watching.

    Ganghyuk and Yeoni nodded their heads.

    ¡°Yes, we will do, but please don¡¯t scold us if it is not interesting.¡±

    ¡°No, why would I scold you? I ask you too much. Thank you for epting my offer.¡±

    Gwanghae nodded his head.

    Ganghyuk faced Yeoni before sparring.

    He whispered at a low voice.

    ¡°Yeoni, you must lose¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Considering his character¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Gwanghae.

    He was looking at them with excitement.

    He looked like a middle school student with a highlypetitive spirit at a nce.

    ¡°He may want to spar with the winner. Then he might identify you as a woman.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see, sir.¡±

    ¡°But make him not know you are not doing your best.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yeoni nodded her head and touched Ganghyuk¡¯s fist with her fist.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Both exchanged kicks and hand de hits.

    Pabababak!

    The fellows watched the sparring with their palms sweaty.

    Gwanghae stopped drawing and watched the sparring.

    Ganghyuk gave a signal after some time.

    ¡®Now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ganghyuk attacked Yeoni using his big body.

    ording to Makbong, he looked like a boar meeting the forest fire.

    Although Yeoni was an expert, it seemed hard to make a head-to-head contest.

    She tried to escape from the attack by moving her body to the side.

    ¡°Hap!¡±

    Ganghyuk held her shoulder with his right hand keeping the speed.

    Then he threw her on the floor. The effect was enormous.

    Udangdangtang!

    Yeoni was thrown to the floor.

    She raised her thumbs up secretly.

    Gwanghae was excited and stood up.

    ¡°Ho!¡±

    Ganghyuk ran to Yeoni quickly.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are getting better.¡±

    ¡°He did not notice it. Look at him. I was right.¡±

    Gwanghae pped his hands.

    He started stripping his clothes.

    ¡°It is good. I want to spar too. Come on.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk tried to arrange the thought.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how well he does, but he must be better than me.¡¯

    Ganghyuk though his skill was just over the beginner.

    He could only beat Dolseok.

    On the other hand, it seemed that Gwanghae was an advanced yer.

    Considering his movement before the sparring, he seemed to have good skills.

    ¡®Yes, I will try some skills and then surrender.¡¯

    Ganghyuk wondered how he could lose the game without making Gwanghae know his intention.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Do not pull your punches.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Ganghyuk bent his head determining to lose the game.

    Then, he had to scream with an embarrassed face.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

 Chapter 93: What [3]

    <h4>Chapter 93: What [3]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    ¡°Eo?¡±

    The same shriek was made by others simultaneously.

    Gwanghae was flying in the sky.

    Not voluntarily but by outer force.

    ¡®Why is he doing so bad?¡¯

    Ganghyuk thought to withdraw his kick he had made unknowingly.

    Ganghyuk slowed down his attack, but Gwanghae had a hard time evading his attacks.

    He could not manage to evade Ganghyuk¡¯s kicks and tried to defend it with his hand. Then he could not bear the pain in his wrist and was thrown to the other corner.

    ¡®Euk, what did I do?¡¯

    Ganghyuk ran to him feeling cold sweat on his back.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    The eunuch and his fellows ran to Gwanghae.

    Dolseok¡¯s face was as pale as paper. He might fall.

    He murmured the same word.

    ¡°Death sentence¡­¡±

    Makbong hit his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such awful things! Go away.¡±

    ¡°Ah, mother, we might be seeing each other soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Everyone except Dolseok came to Gwanghae.

    All of them looked anxious.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    The eunuch who was grounding inkstone was the first one toe to Gwanhae except for Ganghyuk.

    It seemed he had strong loyalty.

    All of the other people nearby had the same anxious look on their faces.

    ¡°Is Your Highness okay?¡±

    The most anxious one was Ganghyuk.

    He was the one who made Gwanghae lie on the floor.

    ¡®Is he going to be like that for a while?¡¯

    He remembered every bad thing he learned from history ss.

    When he was young, he thought Gwanghae was a crazy man. How could he kill his half-brother and confine his step-mother?

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    Gwanghae frowned because of the pain or the unpleasantness of it all and got up.

    He massaged his wrist constantly.

    ¡°Are you okay? I am so sorry, Your Highness.¡±

    Ganghyuk murmured without seeing his eyes.

    However, he did not say the clich¨¦ ¡®Pardon me all to hell.¡¯

    He was afraid he would really go to hell if he said that.

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    Gwanghae got up.

    He got up brusquely but he seemed to be in pain.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    He showed a cool attitude, so Ganghyuk was a bit relieved.

    Ganghyuk felt that he would not kill him anyway.

    ¡°I would like to see your wrist.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gwanghae had an indifferent face while looking at his wrist.

    Ganghyuk examined the affected part.

    In a bruise, the most serious thing would was a fracture.

    ¡®Fortunately, there is no sign of fracture.¡¯

    Now that he thought about it, he did not kick that strong.

    It was something like ¡®pushing¡¯ rather than ¡®kicking¡¯.

    If it was Yeoni, she might dodge, and if it was Makbong, he might counterattack. Even Dolseok could defend himself without difficulties.

    ¡®It is swollen¡­¡±

    Anti-inmmatory medicine would work.

    He gave steroid in full in the morning, so it would make the swelling subside.

    The effect wouldst quite long.

    ¡°Fortunately, you did not have to suffer huge damage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t make a fuss. I fell because I missed my step while retreating.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right.¡±

    Ganghyuk agreed to Gwanghae carefully.

    Gwanghae smiled out of embarrassment and tapped Ganghyuk¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I have sparred with many martial arts experts. However, experts like you are rare. You are good at medicine and good in martial arts, too. You are incredible.¡±

    Ganghyuk almost snorted withughter.

    Rare?

    ¡®If I am a rare expert, Makbong and Yeoni would be the top of the world.¡¯

    It was nonsense, but the speaker was a prince.

    If one had power, one could insist that a horse was a deer.

    In this situation, Gwanghae was the one who held greater power.

    Ganghyuk bent his head.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. Go and take a rest. You must be very tired. I will draw some more paintings since I don¡¯t have problems with my wrist anymore.¡±

    Gwanghae let them go as he was ashamed of the kick he received earlier.

    Ganghyuk was not veryfortable in the pce, so he followed his order quickly.

    ¡°Yes, your highness, but please remember to not use your hand too much.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I understand.¡±

    Ganghyuk came out of the pce after bidding farewell to Gwanghae.

    Dolseok was relieved for a long time after leaving the pce.

    ¡°Hugh, now I am relieved. When you kicked the prince¡­¡±

    ¡°I did not kick with all my might. I made a slow kick.¡±

    ¡°You kicked slowly and yet the prince was still thrown away?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I kicked slowly.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked wrongfully used.

    Makbong rebuked.

    ¡°Sir, I told you. You are an expert in Taekyeon.¡±

    ¡°Expert? No, you and Yeoni are experts.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself with us. The prince had good movement, but he was no match against you.¡±

    ¡°Good movement? Then how could he not dodge my attack?¡±

    Yeoni shook her head.

    ¡°I can dodge it, but normal people cannot dodge your attack. You are gigantic. Ordinary people might not be able to move because they are overwhelmed by your body.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Thest was Yeoju.

    She was close to the ordinary man in terms of Taekyeon, so he could trust her evaluation.

    ¡°They are right. Do you remember you have beaten all the fellows from Daedonggye?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you must be very careful. You were lucky this time. If the prince was injured, it could be a serious problem for us.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Ganghyuk shook his head in irritation.

    Soon, he was worried about Gwanghae.

    He looked back. It was the direction where the pce was located.

    ¡®He must be fine¡­¡¯

    It was fortunate that there were no people who chased them.

    Ganghyuk was worried for some time, and he packed things to prepare for a runaway.

    However, a letter came, and itforted Ganghyuk.

    It was delivered by the eunuch.

    ¡°Baik Ganghyuk,e out and receive this letter.¡±

    The male voice before the puberty was not very pleasant to hear.

    He came out thinking of ¡®Castrato¡¯ he had learned when he was a medical student.

    There should be some protocol, but he did not know it. He bent his head.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The eunuch looked at Ganghyuk with an embarrassed look, because Ganghyuk stood bending his head only.

    Of course, the eunuch might be lower than Ganghyuk in the status.

    Even though he was in public, this did not change his origin.

    The eunuch brought a letter from the prince.

    Ganghyuk must treat him like the prince.

    However, the eunuch remembered how Ganghyuk treated Gwanghae.

    He was reminded of the Gwanghae¡¯s request.

    ¡®He is not good with our etiquette. Don¡¯t force him to follow the etiquette of the pce.¡¯

    The eunuch suppressed his feeling and read the letter.

    To summarize the letter, it could read as follows:

    ¡°I am very well. Thank you for your treatment. I would like to paint as I do not feel pain anymore. Here is my gift to you. I painted this today. Please keep it in remembrance of me.¡±

    Ganghyuk received the painting Gwanghae sent.

    ¡®It is me.¡±

    Gwanghae drew the sparring in his painting.

    It was very simr to the actual scene, but there was a significant difference.

    In the painting, Ganghyuk was on the ground and Gwanghae kicked him off.

    ¡®He might be very ashamed of what happened.¡¯

    Ganghyuk smiled thinking of Gwanghae smiling innocently.

    The eunuch became rxed after reading the letter.

    He returned to his original position, as he finished delivering the Prince¡¯s letter.

    ¡°His Highness asked you to hang it on the wall.¡±

    Ganghyukughed.

    He painted Ganghyuk as a man lying on the floor, beaten by a boy, and asked him to hang it on the wall.

    It was funny.

    Ganghyuk couldn¡¯t stop hisughter.

    ¡°I see. I will hang it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is His Highness feeling well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he looks good today. He started to exercise. I am afraid if he¡¯s exercising too much though.¡±

    It was good to hear Gwanghae was recovering, but it was not a good thing if he was trying to use his hands too much.

    ¡°Please stop him as much as you can.¡±

    ¡°He does not listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Tell him the doctor said so.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He left soon.

    He did not leave any good impression on Ganghyuk.

    He thought he could believe only one thing that came from the eunuch.

    It was that Gwanghae did not listen to him.

    It was confirmed by the letter that Gwanghae sent a few dayster.

    ¡°It seems I used my wrist too much and I am feeling pain again. Could youe and examine it?¡±

    Ganghyuk sighed.

    The eunuch could not see Ganghyuk¡¯s eyes.

    He felt very sorry because he could not keep his instruction.

    ¡°How long has he been sick?¡±

    He could not answer because he did not listen to him.

    He was ashamed and med himself.

    Therefore, Ganghyuk had to ask once more.

    ¡°How long was His Highness been sick?¡±

    The Eunuch sweated.

    ¡°Ah¡­Eu¡­Heo Jun visited his highness two to three times.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°About five days?¡±

    ¡°Why did he send a man thiste?¡±

    He looked at the pce unknowingly.

    He could not see the pce from Ganghyuk¡¯s ce as it was quite far.

    ¡°It seems his highness felt ashamed of not following your orders, so he postponed the idea of letting you know.¡±

    ¡°But Dr. Heo can tell me.¡±

    ¡°His Highness asked him not to do that.¡±

    ¡°Heo. But now he asked you toe to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It seemed he tried to endure as much as possible.

    However, the pain was too strong to endure, and only then did he sent the eunuch.

    That means he had severe pain.

    ¡®It has been only 10 days since he had a steroid shot. It seems he used his wrist too much.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at the man from the pce.

    He bent his body because of the heaviness of the mood.

    There was no reason that he must be sorry, but the eunuch was at a loss.

    ¡°Did he erase the painting again?¡±

    Ganghyuk¡¯s voice was changed.

    However, he did not notice it.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I have told him not to do that.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not acknowledge his apology, but he pondered.

    ¡®I think I must have an operation. How can I do that?¡¯

    As far as he remembered, it was not a difficult operation, but it was not in his field.

    It was the operation an orthopedic surgeon did.

    ¡®I have to untie the parts which are tied, but the problem is he seems to use his wrist constantly.¡¯

    To remove the pain itself was not difficult, but considering his life as a king, it was not enough.

    He looked like an immature boy, but he would fight with the Japanese bandits some yearster.

    If he could not use his wrist, that would be a problem.

    ¡®It might be a big operation¡­But I have a method.

    Ganghyuk devised a new operational method in his mind.

    It would take years for others to think of such an operation.

    It might be the same as Ganghyuk in his world.

    However, in this world had many improvised operations, and he could think of the method in a second.

    ¡°Em. I think I need to use a scalpel. Does he feelfortable with the scalpel?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he said he could ept anything.¡±

    ¡°He might feel strong pain. I see. I will go there with my tools.¡±

 Chapter 94: Wrist Reconstruction [1]

    <h4>Chapter 94: Wrist Reconstruction [1]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    Ganghyuk came back to the room leaving the eunuch in the yard.

    In the room, Dolseok, Yeoni, and Yeoju were packing.

    Makbong was doing nothing, but Ganghyuk did not criticize him.

    ¡®He will do his job at an emergency.¡¯

    Actually, he had great effects on the prevention of bad incidents.

    To people¡¯s eyes, Makbong looked far stronger than Yeoni.

    ¡°Hey, you must take anesthetics.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok was an expert in packing.

    He packed the medicine mixed with Seomsu and Chooh.

    When he¡¯s about to take a blowfish toxin, Ganghyuk was startled.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Are you trying to murder the prince?¡±

    ¡°No¡­You told me that it could work as anesthetics.¡±

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    He had a good memory.

    Ganghyuk murmured the same thing at a low voice, but he did not tell it to him clearly.

    However, Dolseok remembered it.

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard it.¡±

    Dolseok picked the poison again smiling.

    He was smiling before he was hit by Ganghyuk.

    Udantangtang!

    The noise was very loud, even the man in the yard waiting for them could hear.

    ¡®He must be a gangster.¡¯

    The eunuch thought.

    He was the one who kicked the prince.

    He could kill his servant.

    The eunuch frowned because he did not want Gwanghae to make friends with such a viin.

    Dolseok also frowned in the room. It was because of the pain.

    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put it. Even though it could be a kind of anesthetic it cannot be used for the prince.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°I will exin itter. Just memorize it now. I will use it for Makbong.¡±

    When his name was heard, Makbong opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Me? Will I have an operation?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­I did not tell you.¡±

    ¡°I am healthy, and I do not have hemorrhoids.¡±

    Makbong pointed here and there with his hand to show he was healthy.

    ¡°You snore too much. It made me nervous.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­you are right. Makbong snore like a pig.¡±

    Dolseok agreed.

    ¡°Can you cure it?¡±

    Yeoni showed great interest in this.

    As a matter of fact, the loud snoring of Makbong was notorious in the Aeogae group.

    In spite of his excellent skills, he was almost expelled because ofints.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head with a confident face at Yeoni¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yes, of course. I can.¡±

    ¡°Please do it for him as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can hear it even at the next door.¡±

    Yeoju agreed.

    All seemed to wee his operation except himself.

    The same scene could be seen in the hospital too.

    The patient himself did not feel that he must have an operation.

    However, the one who slept with the patientins that he had to have an operation.

    At the face of Makbong, he could see a father who was dragged to the hospital by his wife.

    ¡°But¡­He said he would use the toxin, but nobody objected¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone who was killed by the blowfish poison?¡±

    ¡°Nobody died, but I saw many people who were tortured.¡±

    Ganghyuk could understand his fear.

    Euiyeon of Daedonggye could not endure the torture and told everything he knew.

    Ganghyuk did not intend to torture Makbong though. It was a groundless fear.

    ¡°You will not have pain.¡±

    ¡°But it sounds ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, but at the moment the prince¡¯s wrist is far more important. Have you packed it all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok picked up the backpack which filled with medicine including anesthetics.

    Yeoni carried basin for boiled water and other equipment on her back.

    Yeoju packed her drawing tools.

    They looked like a Dream Team in Joseon.

    Ganghyuk said with a smile of satisfaction.

    ¡°Ok. Get going.¡±

    They were escorted by the eunuch.

    Nobody would stop them.

    They were not stopped by the guard of the pce.

    However, there was someone who stopped them, Lee Hangbok.

    He came to Ganghyuk recognizing his group from the distance.

    He was awarded as Pyeongnangongshin [simr to receiving a medal from the government] as he could sessfully finish Gichukoksa.

    ¡°Hi, Ganghyuk¡±

    Even though he had a higher office, his personality did not change.

    He behavior still looked like a gangster in the marketce.

    ¡°Ah, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk greeted him with a light bow.

    Hangbok tapped his backughing.

    His eyes were already looking at the eunuch.

    As Hangbok did have a good memory, he had already recognized who he served for.

    ¡°I heard you came to the pce quite often, so I thought you were interested in public office, but it seems that you befriended the prince.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Hangbok tapped his back smiling.

    While tapping his back, he waved his hand towards the eunuch to ask him to leave them alone for a while.

    The eunuch could not help following him, as he was one of the big powers in the pce.

    After he saw the eunuch leave, he whispered at Ganghyuk¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Be careful. The king is still young, and he does not like the princes to have his people.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Ganghyuk realized his situation.

    He did not think about it before Hangbok pointed it.

    Ganghyuk did not intend to take advantage of Gwanghae.

    Ganghyuk through Gwanghae was a better king than Seonjo, but, regardless of this, he was still the king.

    ¡®But nobody knows what I am thinking, and they may misunderstand me.¡¯

    Ganghyuk observed the people around him.

    Most of them passed him by without giving him special attention.

    Sometimes, there were people who would recognize him.

    He cured Ryu Seongyong and helped Lee Hangbok in Gichukoksa.

    Although he did not have any public office, he had some power in that sense.

    He received gifts nearly every day, and they were delivered to his house.

    ¡®I must be careful.¡¯

    As Lee Hangbok mentioned, Seonjo was still young.

    Considering his life span, he would live for many more decades.

    His advice was very precious.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I thought you would understand. You are different from the other one.¡±

    Lee Hangbok disappeared, leaving a riddle.

    ¡®Who is the other one?¡¯

    Ganghyuk murmured.

    He could not think of anyone, though.

    ¡®Anyway, I need to treat him. And then¡­I need to be careful.¡¯

    Ganghyuk followed the eunuch again.

    After a while, he could arrive at the ce of Gwanghae.

    The first thing he could see was the rock in the yard.

    One difference from the other day was there was a drawing which was not erased yet.

    It was not aplete drawing.

    It seemed he stopped while erasing.

    ¡®He must have stopped erasing because he had too much pain.¡¯

    With the thought that his status might be worse than he expected, he expedited his steps.

    ¡°Where is His Highness¡±

    ¡°His Highness is in his room. Dr. Heo Jun came.¡±

    ¡°Please report that I am here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk usedmonnguage to the eunuch, but he did not recognize the change of hisnguage.

    He went into the room and came back.

    ¡°He asked you toe in.¡±

    ¡°Eum, I see.¡±

    Ganghyuk came in, leaving his shoes on the terrace stones.

    Dolseok, Yeoni, Yeoju, and Makbong followed.

    Although Makbong did not have any special work to do, Ganghyuk told him toe in.

    It was better to keep him inside rather than leave him outside and get him into an ident.

    ¡°Oh, you came.¡±

    Gwanghae looked sick.

    He ced his right hand on a pillow, but he seemed to feel pain.

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. I did not follow your instruction.¡±

    ¡°Can I see?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Ganghyuk rolled up his sleeves.

    His wrist was swollen.

    ¡®Ah, this is not good.¡¯

    Swelling was an omen.

    Pugrereuk!

    When Ganghyuk touched the wrist, there was a sound as if air wasing out of it.

    ¡°Eok¡±

    Gwanghae shrieked.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk moaned.

    He could not think of other methods of curing the prince than going through the operation.

    ¡®The articr capsule is broken. The problem is which one is broken¡­It seems the huckle bone side¡­I can suture.¡¯

    The status was not good at all and it might take a long time.

    Ganghyuk looked at Dolseok, thinking that he might need to ask him to leave and take the poison.

    His eyes were fixed at the carriage on Dolseok¡¯s back.

    ¡®I would rather use the blowfish poison, but it might be dangerous¡­¡¯

    It was not perfect yet to be used in an operation.

    The concentration was good, but he should need a device to stabilize breath.

    Such as a catheter to insert in the airway.

    ¡°Today, I will use a stable and safe anesthetic.¡¯

    Ganghyuk finished his contemtion shortly.

    As he had nned the operation in his head before, he could begin with a little adjustment.

    ¡°How is it? Too bad?¡±

    Gwanghae asked with a worried face.

    He was worried it might not be curable.

    Heo Jun, standing behind, showed the same facial expression.

    He was not good at surgical cases yet.

    ¡°It is not good.¡±

    ¡°Is it serious? Will I not be able to use this wrist again?¡±

    If it were not for Ganghyuk, he would not be able to use it again.

    ¡®I should not have injected steroid.¡¯

    If he had not given him the injection, Gwanghae could not have used his wrist too much.

    He might have suffered less from pain.

    ¡®It might be a side effect.¡¯

    Although steroids were good medicine, it should be used with careful consideration.

    When it was injected to the joint or ligament, one should be very careful.

    It could break the ligament.

    ¡®Is it because of me?¡¯

    Ganghyuk was startled alone, but he changed his attitude quickly.

    It could not be his mistake.

    It could not happen.

    He thought he must cure him.

    Whether it was because of his fault or not, Gwanghae was his patient. He was strongly determined that he would cure his patient with all his might.

    ¡°No, I will cure you, but I need to use the scalpel.¡±

    ¡°I will take the risk.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Heo, please help me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk took out the anesthetic from the carriage.

    Heo Jun poured boiled water in the basin Yeoni brought.

    It seemed Heo Jun had boiled water.

    ¡°Your Highness, take this and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Sleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when you wake up again, the operation would have ended.¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    Gwanghae looked at Ganghyuk and Heo Jun alternatively.

    As two of them nodded their heads together, he could not refuse it.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, do not worry.¡±

    Ganghyuk counted to seven, and Gwanghae fell asleep.

    Now the ball was in his.

    Ganghyuk rubbed his hands and made orders.

    ¡°Dolseok and Yeoni. Wear your masks, Dr. Heo, check if the prince is breathing well. Yeoju, draw the scene. Makbong, standby there.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°Give me the scalpel.¡±

 Chapter 95: Wrist Reconstruction [2]

    <h4>Chapter 95: Wrist Reconstruction [2]</h4>

    Trantor: None Editor: One Mountain Guy

    Ganghyuk wore gloves and a mask; he inserted a de on the scalpel. The others were all busy preparing for the operation.

    Yeoni and Dolseok cleansed the part for operation such as the right wrist and the hand of Gwanghae with Betadine.

    The white futon became brown because of the brown anti-septic but nobody seemed to mind.

    The eunuch standing behind looked anxious, but he could not do anything.

    The operation had already begun.

    ¡°He is breathing well.¡±

    Heo Jun checked the prince¡¯s breathing nearly every second.

    Ganghyuk told him it was not necessary a few times, but he kept doing it. Thus Ganghyuk did not bother to tell him not to do it too frequently.

    ¡°He is good now.¡±

    ¡°He is breathing well.¡±

    Ganghyuk was bothered by his frequent notices so he asked him to do the notice with a gesture.

    ¡°Dr. Heo, please show me ¡°O¡± sign with your fingers. I cannot concentrate on¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, like this with your two fingers.¡±

    It was Joseon.

    They had no chance to know what the ¡®OK¡¯ Sign was.

    Heo Jun did not quite understand what the ¡®OO¡¯ Sign was quick.

    Ganghyuk showed how to make it and came back to the operation.

    Ganghyuk looked at the wrist again, clicking his tongue.

    Yeoju was sketching the preparation very quickly.

    If she had a pencil, she could draw easier and quicker.

    ¡°Am I waiting here, doing nothing?¡±

    Makbong was sitting in a corner, showing his boredom.

    Ganghyuk did not like it as he looked like a supervisor, but he did not have a job in the operation scene.

    ¡®Sometimes, it is good to be useless. He is as free as a cat.¡¯

    Ganghyuk nodded his head suppressing his impulsion to hit him while wearing his gloves.

    ¡°Yes, wait there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Can I go out?¡±

    ¡°No. This is not amoner¡¯s house. We¡¯re in the pce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see. I know.¡±

    Makbong leaned against the wallughing.

    He might sleep.

    ¡®Yes. Sleep there. That is a lot better.¡¯

    Ganghyuk checked the scalpel, shaking his head.

    ¡®It is good. The de is good. Everything is perfect.¡¯

    While he was investigating the part he cut, Yeoni gave him the syringe with a local anesthetic.

    It contains lidocaine and epinephrine, it has good effects.

    The vessel contraction effect of epinephrine can amplify the anesthetic effects of lidocaine.

    ¡°Sir, here we have prepared all of the anesthetics¡±

    ¡°Good. You are doing very well.¡±

    ¡°Dolseok and I see patients who need simple treatments, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. You make good money.¡±

    Ganghyukughed and injected on the wrist of Gwanghae.

    The incision size was about 5cm

    Almost the whole wrist.

    Nothing said big operation other than a wrist operation.

    ¡°Ok¡­Dr. Heo. Is there any reaction?¡±

    ¡°No. He did not move at all.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°He breaths well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°He is breathing well.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not answer anymore.

    Heo Jun might let him know the status of the prince constantly if Ganghyuk kept answering.

    Therefore, Ganghyuk decided to ignore him.

    He cut the prince¡¯s wrist with the scalpel.

    ¡°No movement, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is breathing well.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Anesthetic is good. I will open it.¡±

    Ganghyuk started the operation in full scale.

    He cut the prince¡¯s think skin.

    The prince had little fat, as he was young and exercised much.

    Ganghyuk could see his white ligament.

    The thick and hard-looking ligaments epass the wrist parallelly.

    ¡°Ah, this is¡­¡±

    Dolseok asked, pulling the section of the palm¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Yes, they are the parallel wrist ligaments.¡±

    ¡°They look strong.¡±

    When Yeoni pulled the opposite section on the direction of the elbow, he could see the structure below.

    Ganghyuk spoke, pointing at one of them.

    ¡°Do you see the white and thick thing over there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°That is the nerve medians. If it is cut¡­One would not able to use the hand at all. These thick ligaments were here to protect them.¡±

    ¡°Wow, wonderful.¡±

    Dolseok nodded his head.

    Yeoni showed a simr expression.

    Watching them surprised, he was reminded of his past, when he was a first-year med-student.

    He was really surprised when he first saw the muscles and nerves of the body with his own eyes.

    ¡®There are some people who havee to believe in God when they saw the structure of the human anatomy.¡¯

    The human body has a systematic and scientific structure.

    Ganghyuk showed the structures they should take care of with great consideration.

    ¡°This one and that one. Do you see they are pulsing?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°They are arteries. You should not damage them.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°These are ligaments. They should not be touched.¡±

    ¡°I see, but it seems we cannot touch anything.¡±

    ¡°Eum?¡±

    Dolseok made a good point. It made Ganghyuk irritated.

    Ganghyuk could not rebuke him, because he made the rightment.

    He might stay without doing anything if Heo Jun did not whisper.

    Perhaps he thought it¡¯s his inner monologue, but everybody could hear it.

    ¡°He is breathing well.¡±

    ¡°Ahu.¡±

    Ganghyuk returned to reality and stared at Dolseok.

    ¡°You are right, fellow. Don¡¯t touch anything.¡±

    ¡°You should have said it from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Makbong.¡±

    ¡°Eok.¡±

    Ganghyuk found the use of Makbong.

    Ganghyuk could not hit Dolseok because he wore a mask and gloves.

    If he did, they would be contaminated.

    However, Makbong was ready to hit Dolseok.

    Even though he was half asleep at that time, he did not miss the call of Ganghyuk.

    ¡°We have a long way to go. This operation is not dangerous, but its a difficult one.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Hold what I give you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk decided to solve the problem from the palm which Dolseok pulled.

    ¡°Lift it like this.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He gave it to Dolseok lifting the skin over the parallel wrist ligament using a tweezer.

    Dolseok had a talent in it, so he could follow Ganghyuk¡¯s instructions well.

    ¡°Good. Stay there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yeoni, please show me the insides of the organ with that light.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk put the tiny scissors at the space Dolseok made for him.

    He removed white connective tissues that held the ligaments and the skin.

    It was a technique called tunnel making.

    ¡°Hu.¡±

    Ganghyuk left the scissors and used his fingers to push the tissues.

    As he cut hard sections with the scissors, he could push them.

    With his movement, the tunnel became wider and deeper.

    He could see the muscles and ligaments made up of the palm.

    At the same time, Ganghyuk smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°Bingo!¡±

    He pointed at the white structure which spread like a top de.

    Dolseok could not see it because of his position, Yeoni, Yeoju and, Heo Jun could see itpletely.

    As they have not seen those structures, they were curious about it.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It is palmar aponeurosis. It is hard tendon made up of four bands¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Look at this. Do you see the four ligaments inside?¡±

    Ganghyuk took pains to give an exnation by twisting his body.

    ¡®I should educate them well for the future.¡¯

    Especially, Yeoju was important.

    If she made a good drawing, others could learn easily.

    Heo Jun could finish hemorrhoids operation.

    Ganghyuk was assisting him only.

    Ganghyuk thought he could be free from hemorrhoids operation sometimeter.

    Yeoni and Heo Jun nodded their heads without knowing what Ganghyuk really thought.

    They showed innocent facial expressions.

    ¡°Yes, I can see them.¡±

    ¡°They hold the ligaments fast. If not, the location of the finger ligaments can be changed.¡±

    Fingers were the parts that move frequently.

    Therefore, they needed supplements.

    One of them is the palmar aponeurosis.

    ¡°Why did you find it? His Highness did not feel pain in that area.¡±

    Heo Jun asked.

    As he mentioned, it was not the damaged part.

    There was no damage in the palm except the damages Ganghyuk had just made during the operation.

    ¡°Not all of the tendons are useful.¡±

    ¡°Ah, are they?¡±

    ¡°From the index finger to the pinky, they hold ligaments, but how about the thumb?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­It looks like its attaching to the muscle.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It does not have any function. It is attached there without purpose.

    Of course, future scientists might find the reason why it was there with the development of medicine.

    However, as far as Ganghyuk knows, there will not be any abnormalities even when that part was cut.

    It was a good news for a surgeon to have a spare part.

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°I will remove it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡¯

    ¡°You will see.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Heo Jun did not ask anymore.

    He checked if Gwanghae breathed.

    Ganghyuk told him it was a safe dose that had gone through some clinic experiments.

    However, Heo Jun was the type that made his best in his duty.

    ¡®It is a good thing.¡¯

    Therefore, he did not worry about his breathing status at all and could concentrate on the operation.

    He grabbed his palm, fixing his eyes on the palmar aponeurosis.

    ¡°Give me a scalpel.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Dolseok gave him a scalpel.

    Ganghyuk used the scalpel to separate the minentia muscle from the palmar aponeurosis.

    Under the ligament there were muscles, and they should not be damaged.

    It was nearly impossible to do this precise work in such a narrow and dark tunnel.

    ¡°Oh my God.¡±

    Even to Ganghyuk, it was very difficult, and he swore.

    It surprised all the people around him because he had not shown such bad behavior during an operation before.

    Heo Jun lowered his voice a step further.

    He guessed this operation was indeed difficult on an extreme level.

    He was now determined not to bother him.

    ¡°Ao.¡±

    Heo Jun¡¯s anxiety was groundless.

    He had no time to listen to others.

    ¡®Ah, this is difficult¡¯

    There were reasons why people did not perform this.

    Who would perform reconstruction to the patient with carpal tunnel syndrome?

    They might reduce pain by cutting the parallel ligament.

    That was much easier.

    ¡®If the patient was not Gwanghae¡­¡¯

    He would cut the ligament, but he would be the king of Joseon.

    He could not simply cut it.

    If he could not fight well during the Imjinwaeran, and if Joseon was defeated by the Japanese¡­

    ¡®Oh, I am doing well. I think I am a genius. Haha.¡¯

    He could manage to cut small ligament piece.

    He looked at the inside and found no damage at all.

    ¡°Wow, I did it.¡±

    Ganghyuk shouted taking out the white and thick ligament.

    Dolseok made a sigh of relief.

    Yeoni had the same feeling as she watched the whole process.

    Heo Jun asked a question.

    ¡°Why did it stressed you out so much to remove that? Will you use it for some purpose?¡±

    He pointed at the small ligament.

    Ganghyuk answered with satisfaction.

    ¡°As I told him¡­His pain was caused by the pressure of other structures in his wrist ligament.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard it.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I will lengthen his ligament.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°I will make it now.¡±

 Chapter 96: Wrist Reconstruction [3]

    <h4>Chapter 96: Wrist Reconstruction [3]</h4>

    Heo Jun looked at Ganghyuk with awe.

    He could not believe Ganghyuk at all.

    The human ligament was not textile.

    How could he lengthen it?

    ¡®If the president of the hospital heard, he would say I was crazy.¡¯

    Even in modern medicine, they did not use the expression ¡®lengthening¡¯ the ligament.

    It was almost impossible, but as far as the wrist ligament was concerned, it would be a different story.

    ¡®It is theoretically possible, and¡­¡¯

    He looked at his own hands.

    They did better jobs in difficult operations.

    ¡®I am sure they will do it.¡¯

    He could remove the ligament from the narrow tunnel.

    It was not an easy thing to learn.

    Ganghyuk did not learn it.

    It was his God-given talent.

    ¡°Dolseok, you can lift it now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. It was hard.¡±

    Dolseok raised the cut section of the wrist he had pulled.

    ¡°Yeoni, pull it down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Dolseok, upward. You don¡¯t need to lift it. Just show me a crack.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is easier.¡±

    Dolseok and Yeoni made a hole for Ganghyuk to see inside.

    He could see the structures of the wrist below and above the parallel wrist ligament.

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    Heo Jun murmured.

    Who could see someone like him living in Joseon?

    Maybe in the battlefield?

    However, on the battlefield, he would not be able to witness such a clean anatomic structure. They must be contaminated with blood and other alien substances.

    ¡°Wos.¡±

    Heo Jun seemed to see the section even twisting his neck of the body.

    He tried his best to see the section.

    ¡®It is nothing.¡¯

    Ganghyuk smiled, watching Heo Jun trying his best to see the structure.

    Heo Jun was surprised at seeing the wrist structure.

    If Ganghyuk showed him the internal organs, his surprise would be off the charts.

    ¡®Shall I try?¡¯

    While he was in Hanyang, he would like to teach Heo Jun.

    Then it might be better if they had to perform a dissection on a dead body, an autopsy.

    ¡®To see is to believe.¡¯

    Ganghyuk remembered his first autopsy.

    In theboratory with the smell of formalin.

    Twelve corpses were in theb.

    Theyid on the 12 stainless steel table one by one.

    At first, he was afraid to go near the table.

    The dead body was dry with formalin process after blood removal.

    However, they still had a face and they were still human bodies.

    ¡®It was a short time only.¡¯

    He learned a lot from the autopsy. He remembered the joy of finding structures he had learned in the textbook and knowing the anatomical knowledge he had acquired during the process.

    It was a strong stimulus to Ganghyuk who dreamed of being the best surgeon known to men.

    ¡®Ok, after this I will perform autopsy for Dr. Heo. The other ones might be present.¡¯

    Ganghyuk started operating Gwanghae¡¯s wrist with the thought that he could not be tolerated in Joseon.

    He lifted the ligament with a tweezer upward, about 0.5 centimeters.

    Normally, there should be a hole around this area, but in this case, he could not make one.

    The swollen structures filled the gap.

    ¡°Who among you know the problem here?¡±

    Ganghyuk asked without expecting a good answer.

    Dolseok and Yeoni did not say anything.

    Makbong fell asleep a long time before.

    Yeoju was busy with drawing.

    ¡°Em¡­It is too tight.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Heo Jun was different.

    He did not have any anatomical knowledge, he could make an answer.

    ¡®If he was a student, I would give him an A+¡¯

    He was a very strict professor. If he thought a student deserved an A+, others would give an A+ too.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head with a smile of satisfaction.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Even though I made some space, it¡¯s still too tight. Therefore, it hurts around this area.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Gwanghae with pitiful eyes.

    Although he fell asleep like a child¡­

    When he first encountered him that day for the operation, his face looked really terrible.

    ¡®He was very patient although he¡¯s young.¡¯

    Ganghyuk could not understand him as he himself was a crybaby.

    Heo Jun showed the same expression.

    Heo Jun might feel sorry for Gwanghae since he was serving for him.

    ¡°Ah, I am sorry for His Highness. I could not help him, although I am working in the public office to take care of His Highness.¡±

    ¡°Em¡­We cannot help it because it¡¯s a structural problem, but he could manage to endure it up until now because you have taken care of him well.¡±

    ¡°I must learn from you.¡±

    ¡°I will teach you as much as I can.¡±

    The lecture would shock him though.

    Ganghyuk did not continue.

    ¡®I cannot say anything about my n to make an autopsy in the pce.¡¯

    Autopsy.

    In Joseon, there was posthumous execution for taking out corpses from coffins and cutting their limbs and their head from their body.

    If somebody saw them performing an autopsy, they would be shrieked.

    They might be thrown to Euigeumbu.

    ¡®No, I do not want to be in Euigeumbu again. Especially as a criminal.¡¯

    He had been in Euigeumbu many times when he was in Gichukoksa.

    However, at that time, he was a torturer.

    The tortures he witnessed were unbelievable.

    They treated human bodies as if it was an object, like a peanut.

    They fried, roasted, and hit¡­

    ¡°Anyway, we have a good solution here.¡±

    Ganghyuk could be called a divine surgeon, but Heo Jun was a total beginner.

    To teach a student, it was very important to be on the same page.

    If he tried a difficult operation right out of the bat, he would only experience despair.

    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±

    ¡°It is all to cut here.¡±

    Ganghyuk pulled the parallel wrist ligament adding some more strength.

    When pulling it over a centimeter, he could see some cracks. Ganghyuk did not miss the crack and pushed the scissors in it.

    ¡°Like this.¡±

    Ganghyuk moved the scissors decisively.

    With sounds being heard from within, the parallel ligament was cut, and the structures pressed by the ligament came out.

    Among them, very important structures were mixed such as nerve medianus, arteries, and finger ligaments.

    ¡°Is it ok to leave like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, usually.¡±

    ¡°Eum, they will not be broken?¡±

    Heo Jun pointed his finger at the half remaining parallel ligament.

    It was not a groundless worry.

    There were some cases that it broke.

    ¡°If he did not use his wrist too much it would be okay, but if he took exercises and erased too vigorously after every painting, it will¡­¡±

    If he did not give too much burden on the wrist, he could live without problems.

    However, the problem was that he must use his wrist even when he did not want to.

    He must fight with the Japanese andmand the army of Joseon. He must write letters to report the battlefield situation.

    Heo Jun knew Gwanghae¡¯s propensity and his face showed his worries.

    ¡°He would not listen to us even if we told him not to exercise too much. He would surely draw paintings¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±

    Ganghyuk answered, watching the face of Gwanghae.

    Although he did not learn physiognomy, he could read some from people¡¯s face.

    He had met countless patients while working in the hospital.

    When a patient came into the examiner¡¯s room, sometimes he would feel a bad feeling. This was how he knew that he knew he would be a difficult patient.

    ¡®Gwanghae might be one of them¡­¡¯

    Patients who were stubborn and refuse to listen to the doctor¡¯s instructions.

    Patients who visited the clinic over and over again with the same disease.

    Patients whose disease recurred after the recovery¡­

    As far as Ganghyuk read on Heo Jun¡¯s face, Gwanghae was this type of patient.

    Those who do what they want no matter what costs.

    ¡°Then how?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget that I had removed this?¡±

    Ganghyuk swayed the piece he removed from Gwanghae¡¯s palm.

    Heo Jun¡¯s face brightened.

    ¡°Aha, that was what you meant by lengthening the ligament.¡±

    ¡°Yes, now the role of the assistants is important.¡±

    Ganghyuk used scissors again.

    After some time, the parallel ligament waspletely cut. The structures inside flew down.

    ¡°Dolseok, Yeoni. Take these structures. Hold them fast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The first one who held the structures was Yeoni.

    Since she was a martial art expert, she moved with precise agility.

    She had skillful hands too.

    Dolseok was not stupid, and he could hold structures as he was told.

    ¡°Okay. Hold them fast. I will finish it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk put the ligament piece on the section of the parallel ligament and sutured.

    It was a fast and urate suture, but there was no one who could exim at his uracy and speed.

    Ganghyuk praised himself.

    ¡®If the president of hospital saw it, he would raise my sry.¡¯

    Ganghyuk pulled the ligament, sighing.

    ¡°Eum. It is strong. Now to the opposite side¡­ Pull it. I can do it better when you pull it as tight as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni and Dolseok pulled the ligament upward and downward stronger.

    Due to their good assistance, it was much easier this time.

    It was an extraordinary suture, but unfortunately, nobody recognized it.

    ¡®s. How could you know this is an international level skill¡­¡¯

    Ganghyuk consoled himself, and let the suture tools down.

    ¡°Okay. You can leave it.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Yes.¡±

    Yeoni and Dolseok left the structures then the space in it started to fill up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Ganghyuk pulled the tight parallel ligament with a tweezer.

    When he pulled, a crack emerged instantly.

    He smiled confirming the operation was very sessful.

    ¡°Good. Very good. He will not have any difficulties anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if I close the skin before he wakes up, then that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Ah, he is waking up.¡±

    Heo Jun pointed out that the fingertips of Gwanghae were starting to move.

    ¡°Oh, we need to hurry up.¡±

    Ganghyuk moved his hands with tremendous speed.

    The assistants, Dolseok and Yeoni, could not keep up with his movement, even if they work together.

    When Gwanghae moved his fingers once again, all his wound from the operation closed.

    When he woke up, it was already bandaged.

    ¡°Eum, eum¡­?¡±

    The anesthetic had a brief effect of erasing one¡¯s memory.

    Gwanghae could remember the situation after some efforts to remember it.

    ¡°Ah, how is it?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, it is all done very well.¡±

    ¡°Ah, good.¡±

    Gwanghae moved his fingers.

    He tried to move his wrist, but he could not.

    Ganghyuk covered it with bandages.

    ¡°Your highness, you should give your wrist some rest.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Gwanghae did not insist.

    He was sorry for not listening to Ganghyuk¡¯s instruction before and had to have an operation.

    ¡°How long should I not use it?¡±

    ¡°About ten days.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ten days.¡±

    ¡°I will see you everyday during the period.¡±

    ¡°Good. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Now, please take a rest, Your Higheness.¡±

    Ganghyuk came out of the room.

    Heo Jun followed him closely.

    ¡°You are amazing.¡±

    ¡°Its nothing.¡±

    ¡°I would like to do the operation.¡±

    ¡°I am thinking of a new educational method.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I have a question. Do you know where people die in Hanyang?¡±

 Chapter 97: Wrist Reconstruction [4]

    <h4>Chapter 97: Wrist Reconstruction [4]</h4>

    ¡°What?¡±

    Heo Jun blinked his eyes without an answer.

    He could not understand why Gagnhyuk asked it.

    He said he would like to teach the procedures of operation, and he was looking for a method.

    Then suddenly, he asked where they could find corpses.

    However, Heo Jun did not think of running away.

    From his previous experiences, he had known Gagnhyuk as a peculiar man, but not a bad person.

    ¡°The ce where people die? Why?¡±

    However, he should know why Gagnhyuk wanted to go to such a ce first.

    It was not an easy task to amodate his request if he wanted to kill someone.

    Gagnhyuk was not that mad though.

    He took Heo Jun out of the pce instead of giving an answer.

    ¡°It is hard to answer here. Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Heo Jun did not finish his work, but he followed Gagnhyuk.

    Gwanghae was treated and he did his duty somehow so he had no worries.

    ¡°We are nearly out of the pce now. Hurry.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Gagnhyuk urged Heo Jun to hasten his movement.

    It seemed Ganghyuk kidnapped Heo Jun.

    He walked swift so other fellows could manage to follow him with all their might.

    ¡°Sir, may you please walk slowly.¡±

    Dolseok, carrying a big backpack on his bag, said breathlessly.

    Gagnhyuk shook his head in refusal as always.

    He did not slow down at all.

    ¡°Ok. Ok.¡±

    ¡°I am dying, sir.¡±

    When Dolseok moaned, Makbong took his backpack.

    ¡°You are a big man, but you don¡¯t have the strength to carry this?¡±

    ¡°You were sleeping, but I was working¡­¡±

    ¡°But Yeoni is still good.¡±

    ¡°She¡­¡±

    Dolseok could not find an excuse.

    Yeoni was smaller and slimmer than Dolseok, and she worked the entire time during the operation too.

    Of course, his backpack was heavier.

    However, the difference between the weight of what they carried was not significant.

    Dolseok did not want to mention the difference of backpack weight because he was a man.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s hurry up. He has something in mind now, and we have no choice but to just follow him quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we must go fast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s hurry up.¡±

    It was their responsibility now to follow him with all their might.

    They were not entitled to ask questions to their master.

    Dolseok followed Gagnhyuk, as if he had learned an important lesson.

    They stopped at the entrance of a smallne.

    Dolseok, as well as Gagnhyuk, had not been here before.

    ¡®I need a ce to tell him in secrecy.¡¯

    Gagnhyuk stopped and looked around to see if there were passers-by.

    He opened his mouth after confirming no one was around.

    ¡°Hugh, now I am ok.¡±

    Dolseok and the other fellows could breathe again.

    Ganghyuk literally had to drag Heo Jun toe here.

    He was breathless, but he still managed to ask the necessary question.

    ¡°Hu, you walked very fast.¡±

    ¡°You do not train Taekyeon anymore?¡±

    ¡°Taekyeon? Haha! I cannot do it anymore since I entered the Naeeuiwon.¡±

    Heo Jun squished his sagged abdomen.

    It was the universal symbol of middle-aged men, and he felt sorry for having it.

    Ganghyuk did not want to have one, so he tried to change the subject.

    It was the reason why he dragged him to this quiet ce in the first ce.

    ¡°Okay. What I want to know and what I asked while we were in the pce is where people acquire dead bodies frequently?¡±

    ¡°So why are you asking that?¡±

    Ganghyuk checked their surroundings again before answering.

    He lowered his voice.

    ¡°You wanted to know how to operate, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I cannot practice on a patient. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible to practice on the prince.¡±

    Yes.

    It¡¯s a normal reaction.

    Although it was for the development of medicine, they cannot practice on patients.

    He felt apologetic when he once experimented on dogs.

    ¡°Yes, so we will be practicing on corpses.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Heo Jun looked at Ganghyuk with surprised eyes.

    Ganghyuk covered Heo Jun¡¯s mouth with hisrge hand.

    ¡°Hiss, somebody may hear.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­It¡¯s too shocking.¡±

    Practicing with a human body¡­

    Heo Jun had never thought of doing such a thing.

    The other fellows might not either.

    Yeoju closed her eyes because of how terrible the idea made her feel.

    Ganghyuk maintained his calmness since he had expected this kind of reaction from them.

    ¡°You may be shocked, but think¡­It¡¯s a valuable thing to do.¡±

    Ganghyuk murmured, remembering the time when he had practices on corpses.

    It was not only during the time when he was a medical student.

    He asionally did it even after he became a doctor.

    It was worthwhile to do it in spite of the bad smell of formalin and the gloomy mood apanying it.

    ¡®I learned how to operate blood vessels and bones in anatomy sses.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was not born as a doctor.

    He learned it in school and made himself an expert surgeon through practices.

    He acquired many skills through those hard-earned efforts.

    The most effective form of practice was through anatomic practice.

    Heo Jun was thinking of his offer.

    ¡°What do you think? I do not want to coerce.¡±

    Ganghyuk intended to force him to do an autopsy.

    However, Ganghyuk tried to be gentle in his approach.

    After a while, Heo Jun spoke.

    He nodded.

    ¡°If that could help me practice, I would like to do whatever I can.¡±

    ¡°I knew you would say that.¡±

    It seems his pursuit of medical science overpassed the Confucian orders he had learned.

    Heo Jun gave the answer to the question Gagnhyuk had asked earlier.

    ¡°The ce where people frequently die¡­I think the answer to that must be the slum area. However, in the inner city, we don¡¯t have a slum.¡±

    ¡°There is no slum here?¡±

    It was a shockingment.

    Gagnhyuk though Joseon was a peaceful era, but he still thought people had difficulties earning a living.

    In a big city like Hanyang, they do not have a slum¡­It was a shocking fact.

    ¡°However, we could see them outside of Dongdaemun. There is Bojewon, and it is full of poor people who are dying.¡±

    ¡°Bojewon?¡±

    He thought he had heard of it somewhere.

    Heo Jun did not give time for Ganghyuk to ponder on it.

    ¡°Yes, that is the shelter for poor peopleing from Gyeonggi-do. They dispatched rice there, it¡¯s always filled with poor people.¡±

    ¡°Then we can expect a lot of dead people lying around there.¡±

    ¡°Yes. There are a lot of contagious diseases, too.¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    Gagnhyukmaoned.

    ¡®Education is a good thing¡­But should I go to the slum?¡±

    Chungmu Hospital, the ce where he once worked, was the hospital owned by the Chungmu Group, the number one group in Korea.

    Naturally, there were a lot of voluntary service projects.

    Sometimes, they would travel overseas for medical services.

    Their team went to poor viges in poor countries.

    However, Ganghyuk never went there.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like to go, but strangely I want to do it.¡¯

    After he came to Joseon, he had changed. He did so many things he would not do in his world, and this had another purpose. It was not only for voluntary services.

    If the patient died, they could use the body for practice.

    ¡®Okay, when is the best time to perform voluntary services if not now?¡¯

    He earned much money already.

    The ie from the clinic through Dolseok and Yeoni was big

    Not to mention, he had a strong connection with Jeong Cheol and Hangbok, and their gifts came nearly every day.

    Moreover, he had a father with the ability and money.

    When his thought reached them, he nodded his head.

    ¡°Okay, then we can go there and give voluntary services. If a patient died in spite of the treatment, we can practice on the body.¡±

    ¡°Ah, we will do a voluntary service? Wow. You are a wonderful man. I cannot follow your passion for medicine.¡±

    ¡°No¡­Not at all.¡±

    It took one to know one.

    Heo Jun was a great man who thought of nothing but the well-being of his patients, Ganghyuk looked up to him as a great man.

    Gagnhyuk scratched his head with an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°I will notify Bojewon. They must have known your name already, so they would not refuse. I will tell them to prepare your amodation.¡±

    ¡°Amodation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is too far tomute every day.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I see.¡±

    Gagnhyuk decided to go to a slum.

    Naturally, the group, including Dolseok and Yeoni, had to go.

    They did not want to go, but it was not a thing they could decide.

    Dolseokined, watching Heo Jun leaving them with a light walk.

    ¡°Sir, what were the things you were talking about? Corpse and slum?¡±

    ¡°Eum, it is sudden but¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are doing that all of a sudden?¡±

    They left the pce with dignity just moments ago.

    However, now they had to go to a slum.

    Dolseok sighed.

    ¡°¡­But this is the best way. Would you like to stop at the stage, squeezing the pus out of an abscess and finishing the suture?

    With Ganghyuk¡¯s remark, Yeoni was startled.

    ¡°Eo? Do we operate with the corpse?¡±

    ¡°Call it to autopsy. Do not say corpse.¡±

    ¡°So do we do the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am not teaching Dr. Heo only. You are also my students.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am honored to be called your students, but¡­¡±

    Yeoni did not finish her sentence.

    Ganghyuk did not like her attitude.

    ¡°Did you learn this kind of attitude from Dolseok? Why are you raising an objection?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t object, sir, but I am afraid of dead bodies.¡±

    ¡°You kill many people with your sword. Now you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re afraid? Funny.¡±

    ¡°The battlefield is one thing, it¡¯s different. I am afraid of touching a dead body.¡±

    ¡°It is okay. You will be ustomed to it soon. I will help you.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­Okay, if you will help me, I can do it.¡±

    Although Ganghyuk said they would go right away, they could not go posthaste.

    He must wait until Gwanghae fully recovered.

    He could not leave the prince unattended although he really wanted to make them practice soon.

    Therefore, Ganghyuk had to go to the pce to check on the prince personally for the meantime.

    ¡®It seems that Ie to the pce more often now than Hangbok.¡¯

    From what it looked like, it felt as if he already had a public office.

    He examined the wrist of Gwanghae carefully.

    The operation went well, and Gwanghae was very happy with it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have pain at all.¡±

    ¡°That is good. It seems good to me, too.¡±

    ¡°Then can I use it now?¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the rock behind Gwanghae.

    It seemed that he had already painted and erased it considering how polished the rock was.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head without telling what he had noticed.

    ¡°Yes, you can, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Em, good. I heard you would go to Bojewon to serve the poor for a while.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°You are great. You must be in public office¡­¡±

    Gwanghae did not know of Ganghyuk¡¯s intention, so Gwanghae praised him.

    Ganghyuk bent his body to hide his embarrassment.

    ¡°No, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°I asked them to give all the convenience you would need. If you have any other inconvenience in Bojewon, let me know. I will resolve it as much as I can.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Em, I cannot see you for a while. I will miss you.¡±

    ¡°If you have any difort, please let me know. I wille at once.¡±

    ¡°Ok. I will. Take care.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Ganghyuk left the pce.

    Now the excellent doctor would go to the slum.

    With his real intention hidden deep beneath his saint-like facade.

 Chapter 98: Divine Doctor in the Slum [1]

    <h4>Chapter 98: Divine Doctor in the Slum [1]</h4>

    ¡°Hugh, this odor.¡±

    Ganghyuk murmured, swaying his fan.

    Bad odor came from thene to Bojewon.

    Pee, vomit, and alcohol¡­

    ¡°Goodness, that is from the wanderers from Gyeonggido.¡±

    Makbong said with a frowned face.

    He had not been in dirty ces until he met Ganghyuk.

    He could not bear the situation he¡¯s seeing and frowned his face.

    ¡°Wanderer?¡±

    Ganghyuk asked, putting a cotton ball in his nostrils.

    Yeoju had already worn a mask, and it was she who had advised Ganghyuk to cover his nostrils.

    ¡°Yes. Governor of Suwon is quite a good officer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Governor Kim Yungil is a fairly good officer.¡±

    Even though he liked money, he did not squeezemoners too much.

    He was interested in the way of livingmoners had and he did not demand too much to threaten their survival.

    He might earn more to sell low ranking offices.

    ¡®If he could be the Minister of Internal Affairs, he could make the most of it.¡¯

    Even when he was only a governor, he could sell offices at a good price.

    If he could sell offices in full scale as a minister, he might earn billions.

    It was a pity he could not be a minister because of the effects of Gichukoksa.

    ¡°¡­But other ces are different. The officers squeezemoners, and they hardly have enough to feed themselves. If there is a battle or a contagious disease, they do not have any means to make a living.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    When he looked back at his fellows, all were frowning, covering their nose because of the odor.

    Ganghyuk felt sorry for Yeoju.

    The others were servants or ves, but Yeoju was a noblewoman.

    He felt sorry because he put her in this kind of horrible situation.

    ¡®But if I left her alone there, she might die if they found out she¡¯s a rtive of Jeong Yeorip.¡¯

    Soon his thought reached her, it would not do harm if he praised her efforts.

    It did not cost at all, but the effect might be good.

    ¡°Yeoju, you seem to be working too hard these days.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I like this work.¡±

    ¡°I am d to hear that.¡±

    Ganghyuk moved quickly,ughing.

    The street became cleaner as they came nearer to Bojewon.

    As it was where the government office resided, they managed to make it clean somehow.

    There were no dirty street dogs, and people sitting with no souls in their eyes.

    A banner attracted their attention.

    ¡°Famous doctor Baik Ganghyuk came from Hanyang!¡±

    ¡°We, the Bojewon Family, wee Dr. Baik Ganghyuk.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the banner again to see if he had read it right.

    He doubted for a minute if this was the reality, or if he was dreaming.

    However, it was the former.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed the banners at the entry of Bojewon.

    There were a lot of other banners praising the skills of Ganghyuk.

    As it was written in Hangeul, Yeoni and Dolseok could read the banners without Yeoju¡¯s help.

    Then all of them showed a puzzled look.

    ¡°Eo? They are weing you, sir.¡±

    ¡°What is this? I did not expect this at all.¡±

    Ganghyuk remembered his friend who found a ce in Haenam.

    He was a good doctor, but he could not be a professor since Ganghyuk was far better than him.

    When he came back to his hometown, Haenam Hospital hired him as the chief surgeon and advertised his office like how they did with the banners.

    ¡®I thought they made a fuss back then without a reason, but now I know that it was imnted in our old tradition.¡¯

    Ganghyuk read the texts on the bulletin board.

    They dealt with many events such as smallpox, monk Samyung, Kim Kyehan, and Gwanghae.

    The handwritten posters exined Ganghyuk¡¯s traces and achievements.

    ¡°Did Dr. Heo write them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so. Ah, this is the prince¡¯s handwriting.¡±

    Yeoju pointed a corner of the poster.

    There was a masculine-looking calligraphy written by Gwanghae.

    ¡°Baik Ganghyuk is a divine doctor. Officers and citizens should treat him with their best.¡±

    It was a thoughtful note written to give praise to the good doctor.

    However, he wrote in Chinese characters, so people would not know what it meant.

    ¡°Why did they think its a good idea to have the need to make this kind of fuss?¡±

    ¡°But it would make our work easier.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is a good thing, at least.¡±

    Gwanghyuk went to Bojewon.

    The size of Bojewon was bigger than he expected.

    It had a high wall and more than ten rooms.

    When they came to the gate, a guard stopped them.

    He had a round face.

    ¡°Who¡­are¡­you?¡±

    He could not treat them rudely because of the costumes worn by Ganghyuk and his fellows.

    Even the servants wore good clothes at this difficult time.

    In particr, in the middle of the fellows, Ganghyuk stood and his attire was untouchable in a good way.

    Green silk robe and a fur vest. There were corals at the end of his string to fix the hat he wore.

    ¡°Ah, I am Baik Ganghyuk. I came to serve here.¡±

    It did not look like a person who came for service.

    His attitude was as bad as a gangster in the marketce.

    However, everyone in Bojewon was already notified of Ganghyuk¡¯s arrival.

    He bowed immediately.

    ¡°How are you, sir?¡±

    ¡°Eum, may Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir. Could you wait here for a while? I will get a guide for you.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The guard went it.

    Heo Jun could not make this happen.

    Even though Heo Jun had an office in the fourth grade, he could not influence other offices outside of Naeeuiwon.

    Moreover, he was not formally married¡­

    Even officers of the same rank as he could easily ignore him.

    ¡®Power is a really good thing.¡¯

    It was certain that Gwanghae asked this,

    Even though Gwanghae was also a son of a concubine, he was still a prince. The normal rules did not apply to the royal family.

    Moreover, King Seonjo did not have a son from his formal marriage.

    The guard brought a ve with him.

    He looked so shabby Ganghyuk though he¡¯s one of his patients.

    He had a big wart on the cheek.

    It might be hisplexity, he turned his head slightly so that he could hide it from the sight.

    However, Ganghyuk could notice it at first nce.

    This ve also had a round face.

    ¡°How are you, sir?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    ¡°Sir, your ce is Jinjewon. Pleasee with me.¡±

    The ve guided him, bowing excessively while he was at it.

    Ganghyuk liked his attitude.

    Nobody disliked polite people.

    ¡®I wish I can remove his wartter.¡¯

    Ganghyuk followed him with a satisfied face.

    Dolseok, Yeoni, Makbong, Yeoju and the carriage followed.

    In the cart, there were rice, dried fish, meat, and various herbs. It could attract people¡¯s attention.

    Some of them raised their thumbs up.

    ¡°Dr. Baik Ganghyuk is a good doctor, they say.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard. He saved the living Buddha.¡±

    ¡°He defeated Japanese bandits.¡±

    ¡°He caught a man in the act of treason.¡±

    ¡°Hya¡­He is handsome, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    He could not helpughing.

    They praised him without knowing his real intention.

    Dolseok whispered at him.

    ¡°Sir, I think it is time for you to get a public office.¡±

    ¡°Public office? I may¡­?¡±

    ¡°Eo? Did you change your mind? Great Master will like it very much.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Seungmun made implicit pressure.

    ¡®Ah, the old man. He wants too many things. Public office and marriage.¡±

    It was the Joseon era and he was a nobleman.

    No wonder Seungmun wanted him to have a public office and marry.

    However, the old Baik Ganghyuk was a scoundrel.

    Now he became a famous doctor in Hanyang.

    The greed of parents was limitless though.

    ¡®Considering Gichukoksa¡­ Public office is nothing.¡¯

    Power did notst forever.

    One day they were high officers but in the next moment, they were killed or remotely exiled.

    ¡®There might be another incident simr to this before Imjinwaeran.¡¯

    There were always some incidents.

    They fought each other without knowing there would be a big war.

    He did not want to be a sacrifice between them.

    Ganghyuk shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention to have a public office now. Ah, is it here?¡±

    The ve stopped in front of a medium sized building.

    Considering the shoes on the stone, there might be a guest.

    Ganghyuk asked.

    ¡°Is there someone inside?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, there is a doctor who works in Jinjewon. He must be in duty now.¡±

    ¡°Aha, you have a doctor already.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, but it is notified that you will arrive today, you may go in.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You are wee. Please call me if you need my service.¡±

    The ve retreated politely.

    Ganghyuk said watching him disappear with a bow.

    ¡°Dolseok, why don¡¯t you follow his example?¡±

    ¡°Ai, sir, we are different. We are not in a simple master-and-servant rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°We are your students.¡±

    ¡°Teacher and student, master and servant¡­I think they are the same rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, but what we do have is loyalty, sir.¡±

    Dolseok smiled. He had yellow teeth.

    If Ganghyuk had some dental knowledge, he could make whiten them.

    ¡®Yes, he is right.¡¯

    He had never doubted their loyalty.

    ¡°Okay,e on in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    When they entered the building, the aroma of herbs overwhelmed them.

    It was the smell Dolseok liked.

    ¡°Won, I like it.¡±

    ¡°Smell¡­¡±

    In this world, herb smell was not everywhere.

    However, in the modern world, they put herbs in the food they eat daily such as Samgyetang [Chicken soup with Ginseng].

    As Ganghyuk came from that world, he was not moved by this smell.

    He did not know of a doctor who could use these herbs properly except Heo Jun.

    ¡°Heum. Heum.¡±

    He could not intrude someone else¡¯s examine room, although his arrival was already notified.

    Ganghyuk made some throat-clearing sounds but there was no answer from within.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    He repeated twice and then thrice, but there was no answer either.

    Makbong could not wait and opened the door with a swear.

    ¡®Is the man inside dead?¡¯

    The doctor inside was surprised, but he restored his cidity soon.

    He greeted Ganghyuk.

    ¡°How are you. I am Dongpa, a doctor of Jinjewon.¡±

    He said politely, but his face did not hide his difort.

    ¡®Heum, is it a territorial behavior?¡±

 Chapter 99: Divine Doctor in a Slum [2]

    <h4>Chapter 99: Divine Doctor in a Slum [2]</h4>

    The doctor who introduced himself as Dongpa was making herbal medicine by boiling them.

    Therefore, they could smell the herbs when they entered the building. Yeoju recognized some herbs in his medicine.

    ¡°Sir, most of them are licorice. Others¡­I see nothosmyrnium root, too. Others¡­it is hard to call them medical herbs. They are just grass.¡±

    ¡°Heum, licorice¡­¡±

    He did not want to criticize him as he used a lot of licorice.

    Almost every doctor used licorice in their prescription.

    In Joseon, an indispensable thing or a Jack-of-all-trades in the clinic was licorice.

    ¡®But it is not desirable.¡¯

    When did they use licorice in all prescriptions?

    It was because it had effects. The secret of licorice was glycyrrhizin.

    The effects of glycyrrhizin were as follows.

    It was good for detoxication, especially detoxication of snake venom.

    It was good for the reduction of swelling and it also had effects as an anti-inmmatory and as a painkiller.

    If there was a good thing, it always has a bad side too.

    ¡®If you have too much glycyrrhizin, it inhibits removal of steroid in the body.¡¯

    Of course, it was hard to have much licorice to have side effects.

    It was said when one had more than 50g of licorice every day they would start showing some symptoms.

    However, if the patients had an extra steroid, that could causeplications.

    Considering the patient¡¯s appearance, the prescription of this doctor had problems.

    ¡®The patient had round faces, thin skin, and slim limbs¡­¡¯

    He must be a resident in the slum given his attire.

    Then it was hard for him to have a round face with food alone.

    It must be the side effect of a steroid.

    ¡°Eum, can I ask what you prescribed for the patient?¡±

    Ganghyuk asked.

    The doctor was not a nobleman, and he was not a good doctor either.

    Ganghyuk had no intention of respecting him.

    ¡°It is my secret, so I cannot tell you.¡±

    The doctor refused to let him know, and the patient pleaded for the doctor.

    ¡°Doctor Dongpa is a good doctor. I had pains all over the world. However, after taking his medicine, I do not feel pain. I have stamina too.¡±

    He said this from the mouth of his round face making him look like a talking full-moon.

    Ganghyuk recognized the symptoms of the patient was the effect of high doses of steroids.

    ¡®Heum¡­He is intoxicated with steroids.¡¯

    Ganghyuk remembered the time he was working in the hospital in his world.

    ¡®Yes, steroids made a lot of problems¡­¡¯

    However, it was difficult not to use it.

    It was particrly true in the private clinic.

    Since patients thought they were cured, more patients came rushing in. The one that did not use steroid might have to close their clinic because patients would go to the other clinics prescribing steroid agents.

    If it was used at a low dose for a short time, it would not cause anyplications.

    There was a public rumor that the secret to being an excellent doctor was to use steroids.

    ¡®Many doctors stopped using it as side effects are reported in seminars and conferences.¡¯

    Some old doctors still used steroids, believing it as a panacea.

    Young doctors have a mind to be aware of its side effects.

    However, Ganghyuk could not expect such awareness from the doctor in front of him.

    This doctor thought the side effects of steroid was his arcanum.

    ¡°How long have you had this medicine?¡±

    At the sudden question, the patient closed his mouth.

    Ganghyuk observed his appearance closely.

    Fat on the cucuris, swollen abdomen, slim limbs.

    All of them were side effects of steroids.

    It was Cushing Syndrome (It is caused by excessive administration of steroid such as cortisol-like medication).

    ¡°Eum¡­Maybe around half a year.¡±

    ¡°Half a year. Quite a long time. How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I feel strong when I take the medicine.¡±

    ¡°If you do not take the medicine? Do you feel helpless?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­Yes, but when I take it, I am quickly recovered.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head, and Dongpa looked at Ganghyuk with a displeased face.

    However, he did not make a im because of Makbong and Yeoni.

    If it were not for Makbong and Yeoni, he might say something to protest.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head and looked at the lower body of the patient.

    ¡®Yes, all men in Joseon had interest in it.¡¯

    At least up to then, nobody did not have an interest in the medicine.

    Regardless of their ss, all men were extremely interested in their symbol.

    ¡°Can you get it up well these days?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean your night-life.¡±

    The patient could not answer.

    Ganghyuk observed the patient closely.

    He could see him shuddering because of shame and anxiety.

    ¡®He must have impotence.¡¯

    He did not say anything, but Ganghyuk understood his status.

    Sometimes, bodynguage could tell more than the wordsing from someone¡¯s words.

    After some time, he nodded his head.

    ¡°No, I cannot get it up well.¡±

    He was almost crying and looked at Ganghyuk to see if he had a solution.

    ¡°Eum. The time you could not do that well is after you took this medicine, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Dongpa said angrily.

    He could not ept his usation of causing the patient¡¯s impotence.

    However, at the hand gesture of Ganghyuk, he could not help keeping quiet.

    Actually, Makbong pushed him once Ganghyuk raised his hand.

    ¡°Keep quiet. Master is talking.¡±

    ¡°How could you treat me like this?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be beaten?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the patient again, leaving Donpa at Makbong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You did not answer the question. Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Yes, it began after I took the medicine.¡±

    ¡°I thought so. How much of it had you taken?¡±

    Ganghyuk sat in front of the patient.

    The patient had had the medicine for 6 months, so he knew about the prescription quite well.

    ¡°The medicine Doctor Dongpa is making now is meant to be used for 10 days.¡±

    ¡°10 days¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the medicine on the stove.

    It seems the licorice in that pot was over 20g.

    ¡®It is difficult to make Cushing syndrome with licorice alone. It must have other herbs containing much steroid content.¡¯

    He could not guess which herb had steroids, and how much steroid the herb had.

    If he knew about the herbs well, it could make his work easier.

    He smacked his lips.

    ¡°You must reduce the medicine. Then your body would recover and your little boy could be erect again.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The patient was not concerned with his slim limbs, but he showed great concern about his symbol of manhood.

    ¡°Yes, you must reduce the amount to half. Where do you live.¡±

    ¡°I live here and somewhere around this ce.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean with ¡®here and somewhere around¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a house. I work for them then I will get food and amodation.¡±

    To make a long story short, he was a beggar.

    ¡°Why are you taking this medication?¡±

    ¡°I have so much pain, so I cannot help it.¡±

    ¡°Reduce the amount to half, okay?¡±

    ¡°Then my body will be in so much pain!¡±

    The patientined.

    Ganghyuk could understand him.

    Once the patient had steroids, he could not give it up because of the good effects it wields.

    Ganghyuk gave him an anti-inmmatory from his bag.

    ¡°Take this instead. Come here tomorrow. If you don¡¯t give it up, you can be cured.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, sir.¡±

    The patient went out of the room with half of the medicine.

    Ganghyuk looked at Dongpa.

    ¡°I am sorry to let your patient go, but it is better for him to follow my prescription.¡±

    ¡°How can a doctor nder another doctor and snatch their patient away from them?¡±

    ¡°It is because you are a quack.¡±

    ¡°Quack? I know you are a nobleman, but you cannot say something like that. I am a doctor too.¡±

    ¡°I cannot help it because it is the truth. He is my patient from now on. Also, do not give this medicine to anyone anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t nder my arcanum.¡±

    Dongpa was a high-spirited man.

    He spoke what was on his mind even though Makbong was pushing him.

    Ganghyuk thought of the straw mat rolling, but he decided not to do that.

    It was his first day, he did not want to hit a doctor and make a scene.

    People knew him as a doctor who came here to serve for the poor.

    However, he did not want to let this doctor keep doing what he did.

    It was noisy and irritating.

    ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dongpa was surprised at the attitude change of Ganghyuk.

    Ganghyuk shook his hands toward Dongpa.

    ¡°Makbong and Dolseok, take him away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The two of them lifted Dongpa and threw him in the room beside theirs.

    Aiku!

    There was a dull shriek, but it went quiet soon.

    It seemed one of them threatened him.

    Maybe he was told he would be dead if he kept making noises.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, sir.¡±

    Makbong returned.

    ¡°Okay. Good. I will see patients now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, shall I tell them toe in?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Tell them my door is open for patients now.¡±

    If he found a patient who would be dead soon, he would admit him.

    If he died, he would call Heo Jun.

    It was his real intention foring here after all.

    ¡°Here are the patients.¡±

    Makbong stood in front of the door with the man with a wart.

    When Ganghyuk looked out, there were many patients waiting.

    They must have heard the new that Baik Ganghyuk would see the patients in the slum.

    It was also known that he would not take a medical fee.

    It must be more attractive than the examination of Dongpa who took money at the backdoor.

    ¡°Ok. I will send light patients to you.¡±

    Dolseok and Yeoni nodded their heads at his remark.

    They seemed to be more confident after the lecture in the Naeeuiwon.

    Ganghyuk started his work with a smile.

    ¡®Eum¡¯

    There were not many patients who suffered from grave conditions.

    When he started to doubt why he hade here, he heard a shriek.

    Aigu!

    It seemed very urgent. The origin was the examination room of Dongpa.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    At the shout of Ganghyuk, Makbong opened the door.

    ¡°One of the patients in the room said he could not see anything. He was in pain too. He is rolling all over.¡±

    ¡°Okay? What is Dongpa doing?¡±

    ¡°He applied acupuncture, but it didn¡¯t help at all.¡±

    ¡°I see. He is a quack. I am going.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 100: Divine Doctor in the Slum [3]

    <h4>Chapter 100: Divine Doctor in the Slum [3]</h4>

    Ganghyuk stood up quickly.

    He left from where he was sitting although his patient was trying to say something.

    Ganghyuk decided to go there because the patient in the other room would need urgent care.

    It was the only time a doctor could or should ignore the patient in front of him.

    ¡°I am sorry, but I need to go.¡±

    ¡°Eo, sir.¡±

    The patient wasining about his back pain.

    Heid on the futon with an unstable feeling.

    Ganghyuk was about to lift his leg.

    As the inspection gave him some pain, he frowned.

    Ganghyuk thought he wasining by mistake.

    ¡°Why are you frowning? I wille back soon.¡±

    ¡°Ye? No, sir. I feel pain, that is why I frown.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is it painful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. It seems like needles are stabbing me.¡±

    ¡°So you feel needles.¡±

    The test Ganghyuk executed was an SLR (Straight Leg Raising) Test.

    It was usually done for patients with back pain.

    If the patient experienced sciatic pain when the straight leg was at an angle between 30 and 70 degrees, then the test was positive, and a herniated disk was a possible cause of the pain.

    It meant that it was not an easy case.

    ¡®I just did it as a routine, but he felt pain¡­¡¯

    Ganghyuk was moved by his examination habit.

    Others could pass by this patient thinking of it as simple muscle pain, but he executed the SLR test and diagnosed the right disease.

    ¡®Oh yes, I am very good at this.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, it should be attributed to his professors or the senior doctors who gave him lessons on physical pains.

    However, as usual, Ganghyuk attributed the merit to himself.

    ¡°Ok. Do not go yet, stay here. I must administer some more tests.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    While Ganghyuk spent several seconds for the conversation with the patient, he could hear shrieks from another room.

    ¡°Ak.¡±

    It seemed he had extreme pain.

    People from other building came and peeped inside.

    When they knew it was Dongpa¡¯s patient, they were surprised.

    ¡°It is strange. He is an excellent doctor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, his medicine worked well.¡±

    Ganghyuk could find amon trait from the people who said so.

    All of them had a round face, and their veins are conspicuous.

    Ganghyuk went to the room shaking his head.

    ¡®It is easy to be an excellent doctor by abusing steroid.¡¯

    In fact, there were such cases in modern medicine too.

    After the publication of side effects fromrge scale studies, the abuse and misuse cases reduced.

    If they do not have a base knowledge, they would not stop using it.

    If it were not for acute side effect like this case¡­

    Huk!

    Ganghyuk opened the door where Donpa was seeing the patients. (It was supposed to be Ganghyuk¡¯s room.)

    There was Dongpa at a loss and a patient who had pain.

    ¡°Stay, stay calm.¡±

    ¡°Aigo! I cannot stay calm. I cannot help it.¡±

    They quarreled.

    On the face, there were a few acupuncture, which did not work at all.

    The pain of the patient stayed or worsened.

    ¡°Eum!¡±

    Ganghyuk observed the patient first.

    The old maxim that all diagnosis began with seeing still held truth.

    Moreover, Ganghyuk did not have any special diagnosis tool in Joseon.

    ¡®Eum. He vomited.¡¯

    That was the origin of the odor. He vomited at the corner of the room.

    ording to Makbong, he vomited telling that his eyes were sore.

    It was not usual.

    ¡°Dolseok. Get the book from Yeoju.¡±

    ¡°Which book, sir?¡±

    It had been a long time since they came together. Therefore, Yeoju had made several books.

    Most of the books were about operations Ganghyuk had made. The book Ganghyuk was looking for was another one.

    It was the book containing the types of herbs and how to prescribe the said herbs he learned from Heo Jun.

    Dolseok realized Ganghyuk was looking for that book.

    The operations were from his head so why Ganghyuk would look for them?

    ¡°Ah, yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, quickly. You are slow these days.¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    Dolseok rushed to Yeoju.

    In the meantime, Ganghyuk continued his observation.

    ¡®Eum, he covered his eyes and head. With his facial expression, it seems he had more than an eight-point pain.¡¯

    Pain score was described as 1 to 10.

    It was quite subjective.

    This was decided by the doctor referring to the description of the patient.

    It was quite urate too.

    Facial expressions and gestures are more honest than thenguage of the patient.

    ¡®If it was 8, it was not low at all.¡¯

    He might have the worst pain in his life.

    Women have pain at 10 when they give birth to a baby.

    However, men do not have such pain in their whole lives.

    ¡®Heum. Dongpa is a quack.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at the bowl containing the medicine.

    Considering the smell, color, and scattered herbs around it, it was easy to guess.

    The patient drank a bowl of steroid.

    ¡®I knew it.¡¯

    Ganghyuk came to the two and separated them.

    Both of them protested in vain.

    Comparing to Ganghyuk¡¯s body, they were cicadas on the oak tree.

    Dongpained.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Dongpa with unpleased eyes.

    He felt a little sorry earlier because he was not an urgent patient, and it was the first time for him to see Dongpa.

    However, now he had a patient in an emergency.

    Ganghyuk had no intention to apologize for his rudeness.

    ¡°Hey, Dongpa¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    It was not the method Ganghyuk liked.

    To coerce an enemy with status and wealth.

    However, he knew it was the most effective and quick method he could utilize at the moment.

    Especially to the one who had the heart of a chicken.

    ¡°Then be quiet and stay still there if you don¡¯t want to have your head severed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Dongpa went to a corner.

    He could not sit properly because of the patient¡¯s vomit.

    ¡°Eup!¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the patient, ignoring Dongpa.

    He frowned, covering his eyes and head with his hands.

    ¡°Painful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The patient noticed Ganghyuk was a nobleman.

    He thought Ganghyuk must be a nobleman from Hanyang.

    If not, why would Dongpa cower on the corner and stayed still?

    ¡°Uncover your eyes. I need to see.¡±

    ¡°Too painful.¡±

    ¡°I know, but the pain would not go away by covering your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.

    The patient removed his hands from his eyes as if the eyeballs woulde out without his hands.

    Only then could Ganghyuk observe his eyes properly.

    ¡°Your eyes are reddened.¡±

    Yeoni asked.

    ¡°Sir, have you known what the problem is already?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head with confidence.

    Steroid, red eyes, pain in the eyeballs, and headache apanied by vomiting.

    If he could not diagnose with these hits, he would not be a doctor.

    ¡®Acute a, it might apany angle closure.¡¯

    a.

    a was a disease damaging the eye¡¯s optic nerve. It usually happened when fluid built up in the front part of the eye. That extra fluid increased the pressure in the eye, damaging the optic nerve.

    Therefore, the remedy for this disease was to lower the pressure.

    However, it was quite difficult to achieve.

    ¡°Sir, I have the book.¡±

    Dolseok came in the room with Yeoju.

    He was breathless. He must have run quickly.

    The book had ¡®Herbal Medicine¡¯ on the cover.

    Ganghyuk received the book and searched the page he wanted.

    As he had read the book quite often, he could find the page he wanted posthaste.

    ¡°Diruresis¡­promoting urination. Ah, here. Oryeongsan.¡±

    ¡°Shall we make Oryeongsan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need Taeksa, Jeoryeong, Baikchul, Bokryeong, and Yukgye. These five ingredients will make Oryeongsan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember. I will make it right away.¡±

    Yeoju nodded her head pointing the medicine.

    Although Dolseok and Yeoni were clever and experienced, they could not read the Chinese characters in the book.

    Therefore, looking for the herbs and making medicine ording to the prescription was Yeoju¡¯s job.

    ¡°Egugu¡±

    Ganghyuk found the cause and the remedy.

    But the pain of the patient continued as he did not do anything so far.

    ¡°Be patient, they will make the medicine soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Aigo.¡±

    ¡°They areing. They are really quick.¡±

    Yeoju and Dolseok came with the medicine.

    He gave it to the patient.

    ¡°Drink it. It will make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The patient drank the medicine.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head watching him drinking Oryeongsan.

    ¡®He would soon be better.¡¯

    Oryeongsan was quite a strong urination promoting agent.

    He made a few experiments and clinical tests to check its efficacy.

    Therefore, he was confident it could reduce eye pressure.

    However, it would not be enough to remove the symptomspletely.

    ¡°Eo, it is better.¡±

    The patient murmured with a brighter face.

    He still frowned though.

    He showed satisfaction on his face, but soon, he spoke hesitantly.

    ¡°Sir, I¡­I would like to go to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    When the patient came back after a while, he looked much better.

    He bent his body to Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Thank you, sir. I thought I would die.¡±

    ¡°Yes, how do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°Good, sir. You saved me.¡±

    ¡°But you must still be feeling pain, right?¡±

    Ganghyuk asked pointing at his eyes.

    They were still red.

    ¡°Yes, yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you must have pain. Your disease is not trivial.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°As time goes by, the pain will return. If you leave it long, you will lose your eyesight.¡±

    ¡°Bing a blind? No, sir. Please help me.¡±

    The patient shuddered as if he had been sentenced to death.

    It was Joseon when the disabled were severely discriminated.

    Even in the 21st, century, it was not easy for a blind person to live a satisfactory life.

    ¡°There is a way.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°But it is difficult to¡­¡±

    ¡°I will do anything, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the patients bowing to him.

    ¡®Ah, I am not good at eyes, and I do not have aser, here.¡±

    He had never done eye operation.

    He had never seen the operation scene either. Even on YouTube.

    It was not the area of his interest.

    However, how could he leave the patient to be blind?

    Ganghyuk asked him without much expectation.

    ¡°I might need to make a hole in your eye. Can you do that?¡±

 Chapter 101: Eyes [1]

    <h4>Chapter 101: Eyes [1]</h4>

    With Ganghyuk¡¯s remark, there was silence.

    Making a hole in the eye?

    It was nothing but making a person blind.

    All had same question in mind.

    The patient himself opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do you make a hole in my eyes?¡±

    He was shuddering because of the terrible thought.

    He must have felt the devil in Ganghyuk.

    Then Ganghyuk realized that he made a mistake.

    He did not make any exnation on it.

    ¡®It is really inconvenient. When I was a professor in that world, resident doctors have already finished briefing so I did not have this awkward situation.¡¯

    He did not receive patient¡¯s consent by himself.

    You may know if you had experience in being admitted in a hospital.

    You may have few chances to talk with the professor.

    You have to tell everything to a young resident doctor or a fellow.

    ¡®It is a good old time¡­¡¯

    There was no way for Ganghyuk to go back to those days.

    He decided not to miss the good old days.

    He had met a lot of people in Hanyang since he arrived in Joseon.

    Nobody cared even though he brought his home-visit bag looking very strange in those days¡­

    Ganghyuk opened his mouth after shaking his head.

    ¡°Ah, Eum. I will not make a hole into your eyes.¡±

    ¡°But you have said so.¡±

    ¡°Eum, yes, I said so.¡±

    Ganghyuk rolled his eyeballs.

    He could not think of a good exnation.

    Anyway, it was true that he would make a hole.

    ¡°It is not a big hole but I must make it.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ but it is not¡­¡±

    It seemed that it would be difficult to make him understand.

    Ganghyuk exined with sighs without hope that he would understand.

    ¡°In the eyes, there is water. If the hole in the eye is blocked or narrow, the disease happened. I don¡¯t know the cause, but the medicine has worsened the situation. If it bes narrow, it would not be returned. Thus, we cannot leave it as it is. We need to widen the hole or make a new hole.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    The patient blinked his eyes with his mouth shut.

    What he could understand from Ganghyuk¡¯s words was only one word, ¡®hole¡¯.

    Instead, Dongpa opened his mouth.

    He did not understand what Ganghyuk said, either but he understood one thing that his medicine worsened the situation.

    ¡°Why are you ndering?¡±

    ¡°That is not nder. You are a quack.¡±

    ¡°How can you use such a word.¡±

    ¡°He is noisy. Makbong.¡±

    It was difficult to expect Dongpa to realize his fault. He was a real quack.

    If it were Heo Jun, he would teach from A to Z, but Dongpa was not the one who would make him feel the passion to teach

    Dongpa. He has never heard of that name before.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dongpa shut his mouth.

    Makbong closed Dongpa¡¯s mouth with his hands.

    Dongpa tried to tell something and it was rted to his high-ranking patient.

    But Ganghyuk ignored.

    ¡®He has a high-ranking patient? Ha. My patient is a prince.¡¯

    He mentioned Bojewon something and it seems the high-ranking official must be the one working in the Bojewon.

    ¡®Heo Jun can handle him, I believe.¡¯

    When he thought of Heo Jun, his passion to teach somebody bes revived.

    He intended to call him when he had a disc operation, but he thought it would be better to call him to see an eye operation. It must be an interesting operation.

    ¡®The anesthetic process itself must be interesting to him.¡¯

    Eye operation can be done with a local anesthetic.

    But Ganghyuk has not had any experience in eye operation.

    He could not take the risk.

    It is better both for him and his patient to make a systematic anesthetic.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Dolseok, go and get Dr. Heo Jun. Ride a horse. Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°It is not a big operation, but I think he will feel an interest in the anesthetic. He wille anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok went out flying.

    Dolsek was not in the ss who could ride a horse.

    By ss, it was better for Yeoju to ride a horse, but she must be hiding herself as much as possible.

    Dolseok rode the horse quite well as he held the reigns for Ganghyuk for a long time and he learned the basic things for horse riding.

    ¡°Ok. Now we need to prepare the operation.¡±

    ¡°Eu¡­ will you make a hole, indeed?¡±

    ¡°Sleep for a while. You will not feel it at all.¡±

    ¡°Sleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    While Ganghyuk consoled the patient, Yeoni and Yeoju started to make the anesthetic.

    They made an anesthetic by mixing Chooh and Seomsu.

    Additionally, Ganghyuk used blowfish toxin as muscle rxant.

    The patient and Dongpa who did not know what they were seeing blinked their eyes only.

    But when Makbong took out something, they moaned.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed the bull scrotum which was changed into a useful artificial respiration device.

    However, the balloon itself is the scrotum.

    It was difficult to find a substitute.

    ¡®Dr. Heo Jun had hard times to find this cksmith.¡¯

    Ganghyuk touched the two hoses connected to the scrotum.

    The narrow hose like a straw is for putting airflow into the airway and the wider hose is for the throat of the patient.

    As it is made of metal, it might give the patient a sore throat, but it was quite effective.

    ¡°They are things to be used while you are sleeping. You don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    ¡°They will be used for me but I do not need to know?¡±

    ¡°Eum. They are the things to keep you alive.¡±

    ¡°Keeping me alive? Then is it dangerous?¡±

    A few minutes ago, he was dying of eye pain, but he was afraid of something else when he was relieved from the pain.

    Ganghyuk could understand him so he tapped his back for constion.

    It was the role of the doctor to make a patient feelfortable.

    ¡°I will keep you safe. Don¡¯t worry. Your eyes are painful again, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°If you do not have an operation, you will lose your eyesight. Take this medicine while my fellows make the anesthetic ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk gave him Oryeongsan again.

    If he was charged up, his eye pressure would go up.

    It was necessary to lower the eye pressure as much as possible.

    Ganghyuk summarized his though watching the patient swallowing Oryeongsan.

    ¡®We need to wait till the eye pressure goes down¡­ It seems it would take an hour for Oryeongsan to make its full effect. I wish Heo Jun would arrive before then. If not, I have to start without him.¡¯

    Ganghyuk thought he could not leave him without operation any longer for the educational purpose.

    Unfortunately, Heo Jun lived far away from Bojewon and Heo Jun could not arrive before the operation.

    Ganghyuk told the patient who had juste back from the toilet.

    ¡°Ok. It is time to begin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ah¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. It will end when you are awake.¡±

    The word ¡®End¡¯ makes the patient feel more afraid.

    But he could not say he would not have the operation.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The patientid down on the futon with a deep sigh.

    Ganghyuk¡¯s prescription worked very well on his eyes and the threat that he would lose his eyesightpletely was frightening.

    ¡°Take this first.¡±

    Ganghyuk gave him the right dose of blowfish toxin.

    It would take a minute for him to be paralyzed.

    It was enough time for him to give the next medicine.

    ¡°Next, this.¡±

    As the anesthetic makes him unconscious in 7 seconds, it must be taken after the blowfish toxin.

    The patient tilted his head out of curiosity because he did not lose consciousness at all.

    ¡°Eum? Eo¡­?¡±

    It took 7 seconds only.

    The patient fell and Ganghyuk made him lie down on the futon.

    Makbong who was waiting there ran to the scene with the upgraded bull scrotum.

    ¡°Please insert it, sir¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is not so difficult.¡±

    Ganghyuk ced the hose into the throat of the patient.

    If he could put it into the airway, it would be better but it would break his teeth.

    The tube was not made of rubber but metal.

    ¡®It is enough. Anyway, it will supply air.¡¯

    It cannot be used for the old or children, but it can be conveniently used for young healthy adults.

    Ganghyuk ced the hoses at the right ce and gave the balloon part to Makbong.

    ¡°If it goes away from that ce, it will make a disaster. Please be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°You know. Count ten and then blow it. It is a lot more convenient.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can do it.¡±

    It is better than before. It could keep his blow very well, so Makbong could blow it less frequently than before.

    It was a real good news for Makbong.

    -Huk Huk

    Makbong blew air to the airway of the patient skillfully.

    Ganghyuk observed him if he would do it well and then he turned his head to the patient.

    ¡®He is really good at this.¡¯

    As he gave the patient anesthetic and muscle rxant altogether, it could make the patient die with one mistake.

    He came here to have an autopsy, but he did not want to make a corpse by himself.

    He was called a divine doctor here.

    Ganghyuk would not ept a table death for an eye operation.

    Drrreuk

    When Ganghyuk searched for something in his home visit bag, Heo Jun came in.

    Dolseok did note together but there was Ganghyuk¡¯s horse. It seems Heo Jun came riding Ganghyuk¡¯s horse because of urgency.

    ¡®Poor Dolseok.¡¯

    Ganghyuk felt pity for Dolseok who had to walk from the pce.

    Only a little.

    ¡°Did I miss something?¡±

    ¡°No. no, I just gave the anesthetic to make him sleep.¡±

    ¡°Good. What is the disease? What is the cause?¡±

    ¡°It is a.¡±

    Ganghyuk gave two small hooks to Yeoni so that she could open the eyelids with them.

    Ganghyuk gave brief exnation to Yeoni.

    It could be summarized as follows.

    In the eyeball, there is water called hydatoid. If the water cannote out of the eyeball, the eye pressure would go up.

    If the eye pressure is high, it would press the eyeball and cause pain. It will damage the optic nerve and cornea, which would cause loss of eyesight.

    Therefore, he would make a hole so that hydatoid can go out.

    ¡°Eum. Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have understood.¡±

    ¡°Roughly.¡±

    ¡°I knew you would understand it, Dr. Heo.¡±

    ¡°What is the remedy, then?¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    That was the problem.

    If he had been an experienced ophthalmologist and hadser, he would not have needed to make him sleep.

    But he was not an experienced ophthalmologist and he did not haveser.

    ¡®But I heard angle-closure a operation at the days withoutser.¡¯

    It was rarely done in the modern times and it has been almost forgotten.

    But sometimes they do it when theser operation failed or the pain was too severe.

    ¡®Or this time that we do not have anything else.¡¯

    Ganghyuk took the scalpel after deep breath.

    ¡°I will make a hole to drain the water.¡±

    ¡°Will you cut the eyes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, more specifically right beside of the eyeball.¡±

 Chapter 102: Eye [2]

    <h4>Chapter 102: Eye [2]</h4>

    ¡°Heo¡±

    Heo Jun nodded his head with surprise.

    It was not an ordinary treatment.

    But Ganghyuk looked cid.

    At least others thought so.

    ¡®Ah, I am terribly anxious.¡¯

    He had never had eye operation.

    It was poker face that kept him in this terrible situation.

    If the doctor in charge of operation showed anxiety, it would make the others more afraid.

    ¡°Yeoni, do you have the hooks that I gave you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Give them to me. I will put them on the lids. Make them open.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you open the eye forcefully.¡±

    If you want an eye operation, the eye should be exposed.

    Yeoni nodded her head as if she understood what he would do.

    Ganghyuk ced the hooks as if he had known everything about the operation.

    But in his mind, he was thinking what to do next busily.

    ¡®When I was a medical student¡­ I need to remember¡­ They had two assistants.¡¯

    At that time, he did not understand ophthalmologists.

    At a small operation for eye and why do they have two or three assistants.

    Surgeons open the chest or the stomach with an assisting intern.

    But Ganghyuk felt differently when he came to see somebody else¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®If I let them open, the corneas would be gone.¡¯

    Corneas are not durable.

    If they were not protected with tears or if they are not protected by the eyelids, they would be damaged forever.

    Ophthalmologists prescribe eyepatches to patients who cannot close their eyelids properly because of facioplegia.

    If they were forced open like now, they would be damaged. It was for sure.

    ¡®I make this operation to keep his eyesight. So, they should not be damaged.¡¯

    Ganghyuk gave the hooks to Yeoni and looked at Heo Jun.

    Heo Jun and his fellows were his students. He made efforts to teach them in the Naeeuiwon.

    He thought that he might be a dumb if he did not use them.

    ¡°Dr. Heo.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am listening.¡±

    ¡°Could you help me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°Then wear a mask and gloves. Wear the cloth, too.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed a cloth from the backpack that Dolseok carried.

    It was a Joseon style operation cloth that Ganghyuk had designed. It could not be worn because of too short sleeves.

    In Joseon, Noblemen had to wear a cloth with long sleeves even in summer.

    However, Heo Jun did notin about the cloth and changed the cloth quietly.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    It seemed that to work in the Naeeuiwon gave him much stress.

    His abdomen muscles werepletely gone.

    Heo Jun smiled with embarrassment.

    ¡°Heo, being a public servant is not easy.¡±

    ¡°But you must be paid well. Haha¡±

    ¡°Yes, this belly is from that high sry.¡±

    Heo Jun pointed his belly that the operation cloth could not cover.

    He seemed to be proud of this belly.

    Yes, it was not Korea in the 21st century but Joseon in the 16th century.

    There were so many people who were starved to death¡­ It was a luck to entertain the rich life to make a belly.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Heo Jun came to Ganghyuk with a full setting.

    He sat down in the opposite side of Ganghyuk. It was a good ce as the first assistant.

    ¡°Spray water so that the eyeballs don¡¯t get dry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is not difficult.¡±

    Heo Jun answered looking at the syringe that Ganghyuk gave him.

    Heo Jun made hemorrhoids operation in the Naeeuiwon.

    Therefore, it was nothing.

    ¡°If it bleeds, please wipe it with this.¡±

    Ganghyuk gave a cotton bud to Heo Jun.

    It was unfamiliar to Heo Jun because he had not used it in hemorrhoids operation.

    Heo Jun asked as Ganghyuk had already expected.

    ¡°Do I wipe blood with this rather than gauze?¡±

    ¡°If we should use gauze in eye operation because of the amount of blood, it might be a big ident.¡±

    Ganghyuk smiled remembering when he was a medical student.

    The professor made a fuss when he saw two drops of blood.

    ¡®The minor departments (excluding internal medicine, surgery, gynecology, and pediatrics) don¡¯t have the guts.¡¯

    Surgeons who do not move at all if not the table death think the professors in other departments are chickens.

    ¡°Aha, I see.¡±

    With Ganghyuk¡¯s smile, Heo Jun smiled, too.

    ¡°I will start now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Schr Baik.¡±

    He started the operation in afortable mood.

    It helped Ganghyuk great deal, as he was not afraid of the eye operation any more.

    His brain became clear.

    He could remember the textbook that he had read when he was a medical student.

    ¡®It is not perfect, though.¡¯

    He could supplement his memory with his knowledge on anatomy.

    The operation is not fixed as machine assembly.

    ¡®I need to cut the cornea.¡¯

    Ganghyuk started to cut the cornea with the scalpel.

    He was very cautious.

    ¡®It must be 2 to 3 mm deep. If it goes deeper than that, it would make a big ident.¡¯

    He did not want to destroy somebody¡¯s corneas.

    A fortunate thing was that Heo Jun and Yeoni were very good assistants.

    Yeoni opened the eyelids without movement and Heo Jun wiped the blood as quickly as possible.

    When he thought that he might block the eyesight of Ganghyuk if he put the cotton bud, he sprayed water rather than using the cotton bud.

    ¡®Good. Good.¡¯

    Ganghyuk could make a good start.

    He could finish cutting sessfully.

    It was neither too deep nor too shallow.

    He made the perfect circle along side of the circumference of the cornea.

    ¡°Good. Now I need to open this section.¡±

    ¡°Eo?¡­ We cannot see the gap.¡±

    As Heo Jun mentioned, the cut between the cornea and the white was too small.

    Ganghyuk gave them an answer after a few moments¡¯ thought.

    His experience as a surgeon gave him a hint.

    ¡°Give me the suture devices.¡±

    ¡°Are you closing it? You just opened it.¡±

    ¡°No, a suture device is not only for closing the wound.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    It might be true to all other jobs but it is really important for a surgeon to have imagination.

    If not, he would not make magic like this.

    -Pok

    Ganghyuk passed the section with the thread.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    He pulled the thread carefully.

    Then there became a small gap.

    He used the thread like hooks,

    ¡°Ah, you made it¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is very useful to make a small gaprger.¡±

    ¡°Now, what will you do next?¡±

    ¡°I have to cut. It opened the gate only. Wow, it is a metaphor although I made it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk picked up a scalpel.

    Heo Jun and Yeoni did not show any response to Ganghyuk¡¯s self-praise but Dongpa moaned.

    ¡°Heung.¡±

    His moaning did not stop with that.

    Makbong beside him kicked him.

    Makbong was busy with blowing air but he did not forget to punish Dongpa.

    Ganghyuk picked up the scalpel and looked at the gap.

    ¡®If I make a mistake here, the iris or lens can be damaged. Then it will be an ident.¡¯

    He needed to stab it in the right direction at the right depth.

    ¡®It is a difficult job.¡¯

    Ganghyuk made a deep breath.

    He must stab it anyway.

    ¡®I need to trust my senses.¡¯

    If he made a good move, he should move an empty space.

    Then he must stop it.

    That ce is the space with water, which gives pain to the patient.

    -Poooook

    Ganghyuk did not put the scalpel without pause as usual.

    Instead, he stabbed it gently with low speed.

    It might damage the neighboring tissues more than stabbing at once.

    But he could not help it.

    He must protect the more important structure.

    -Tong

    He felt that the resistance that he felt at the end of the scalpel was released.

    ¡°Heop¡±

    Ganghyuk stopped his hand with a shout of concentration.

    When he took out the knife, he could see the water flowing from the wound he had made.

    ¡°Good. Eo?¡±

    ¡°Why? The water ising. Eo?¡±

    Heo Jun had the same question.

    A strange red tissue blocked the hole from which the water is flowing out.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    It was Yeoju who asked this question.

    The picture was colorful thanks to the paints that Gwanghae had given to her as presents.

    ¡°It is¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed in the air.

    ¡®What is this? Did I make a mistake?¡¯

    He got cold sweats.

    It was said that the first trial should be made under the supervision of a teacher.

    But at the next moment, he had the second thought.

    ¡®No, I made it sessfully.¡¯

    What he felt with his hand must be true.

    Especially, Ganghyuk had good senses as a surgeon.

    Sometimes we needed to trust our senses rather than what we see.

    The water was hydatoid.

    Then what is the red tissue?

    Ganghyuk showed a bright facial expression after some thought.

    ¡°Ah, this is an iris.¡±

    ¡°Iris?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it must be an iris.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    With the innocent question of Heo Jun, he realized that he was in Joseon.

    The famous doctor at that time asked him what an iris was.

    Ganghyuk answered hiding his smile.

    ¡°It is the organ to adjust amount of the light going to the pupil. This makes us adjust to the light when we move from a lightened ce to the dark ce or vice versa.¡±

    Precisely speaking, it was not only an iris that did the function.

    But he did not mention visual cells.

    Ganghyuk did not remember all correctly and Heo Jun understood his exnation to some extent.

    ¡°Ah, it changes in size and makes our eyes adjusted, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will not make a big problem even though I cut it a little.¡±

    His eyes will be dazzling when he goes to a very bright ce.

    But it is a lot better than losing eye sight.

    Ganghyuk cut the part of the irising out.

    Then a hole is finished.

    Ganghyuk smiled looking at the water flowing out from the hole.

    ¡®Now I have three more to do. It is not that difficult.¡¯

    The first trial is always the most difficult.

    From the second one, he could do it as if he were a skillful ophthalmologist.

    Heo Jun was moved by his skills.

    ¡°Schr Baik, you are amazing.¡±

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s see what the patient feels.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the patient lying down on the futon with 4 holes in his eyes.

    Makbong asked Ganghyuk with a tired face.

    ¡°Is it all done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do? Should I wait till he is awake?¡±

    ¡°No. You don¡¯t need to wait. Wake him up. I saw his eyelid was moving. The effect of blowfish toxin is finished.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Then I will wake him up.¡±

    Makbong rolled up his sleeves with a d face.

    Then the patient woke up after several seconds with a shriek.

 Chapter 103: Backpain [1]

    <h4>Chapter 103: Backpain [1]</h4>

    ¡°Eok¡±

    The patient rubbed his chest because of the pain.

    Although it was too tough, the effect was good.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Ganghyuk held the hose that he took out from the patient¡¯s throat before Makbong hit the patient.

    At the end of the hose, there was bloody phlegm and red blood was dropping to the floor.

    As it was made of metal, it could not help making damages on the membrane.

    It was natural to Ganghyuk but the patient thought differently.

    His voice was trembling.

    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±

    ¡°I performed an operation. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Operation?¡±

    The patient covered his head with his hands with embarrassed eyes.

    The anesthetic made of Seomsu and Chooh was good, but it had a problem.

    As it was too effective, it caused amnesia.

    Ryu Seongyong was a very clever man, so it did not leave much aftermath.

    But thismon person may have chaotic moments.

    ¡°Operation¡­ Ah, I drank something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, now you remember. Do you remember you had pains in eyes?¡±

    ¡°Eyes? Yes, I did.¡±

    The patient looked at Dongpa.

    They thought the patient would me him because of his pains.

    But he asked a question, which made all embarrassed.

    ¡°What is the doctor doing there?¡±

    The patient did not remember what happened to him just before his operation.

    Dongpa was found bound and gagged.

    On his trousers, there were vomits.

    Therefore, the patient might think he was in a jail rather than in a clinic.

    ¡°He made noises while I treated you. Thus, I had to make him quiet. Quack!¡±

    ¡°Eup, eup.¡±

    Dongpa acted sensitively to the word ¡®Quack¡¯.

    Dumb people be angry when they are called a dumb and a quack get angry when he is called a quack.

    Ganghyuk ignored Dongpa and looked at the patient.

    As always, an ocr inspection was the first thing to do.

    ¡®It seems he does not have pains.¡¯

    He did not use any local anesthetic in this operation, so there cannot be an effect of the anesthetic.

    Seomsu, Chooh and blowfish toxin did not have a pain killing effect.

    So if the patient does not have pain now, it means his status is good.

    ¡®He can see things without difficulties.¡¯

    We depended on our eyes more than we believe.

    There was an article reporting the case that a person losing his function of equilibriumpletely could walk properly depending on his eyesight.

    It meant that there will be great disorder if the eyes are covered.

    This patient did not look ufortable.

    ¡®Ok, now it is time to ask questions.¡¯

    Ganghyuk approached the patient who looked around with puzzled eyes.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, sir.¡±

    As Ganghyuk held a hose in his hand, the patient answered shuddering his body.

    ¡°Why are you so much startled?¡±

    ¡°Hik¡±

    Ganghyuk patted the shoulders of the patient tofort him.

    But the patient¡¯s response was different from what he expected.

    ¡°How do you feel with your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Eyes? Not painful at all. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    It is natural that he did not feel pain any more as the hydatoid flew out.

    Even now his tear drops were mixed with hydatoid.

    ¡®I wonder if his iris ok. I cut some of that.¡¯

    He learned that it would not make much difference to cut some of that.

    But the problem was he did not know what ¡®some¡¯ would mean in this case.

    ¡°How do you see? Do you see the things well?¡±

    ¡°Eo? Yes, I can see things well.¡±

    ¡°Good. No difference?¡±

    ¡°My eyes are little bit dazzling.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    The iris might make some effects.

    ¡®But I saved him from blindness.¡¯

    If the holes that he had made would be blocked, that would make problems.

    But the probability is very low.

    ¡®I made 3mm hole and it would not be blocked easily.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at Dongpa.

    ¡®If only Dongpa would not make the same mistake¡­¡¯

    The patient would not go to Dongpa again as he had severe pain in his eyes.

    But Ganghyuk wanted to make it sure.

    The patient looked very dumb and Dongpa did not acknowledge his fault at all.

    ¡°Good, your eyes will be ok, if you would not drink medicine that he prescribed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Good. Go now. Come back here every day for the check-up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then what should I do with the medical fee?¡±

    ¡°Medical fee?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the patient.

    He smelled bad.

    If it was the first day that Ganghyuk arrived in Joseon, he would not go near to him.

    The outfit he wore looked years old. It seems he had not washed the cloth for a long time.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to get blood from a stone. And anyway, I made a practice.¡¯

    He had much money in Joseon and he doesn¡¯t want to be greedy.

    Ganghyuk shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. You can go.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    The patient left the clinic with a bright face.

    Ganghyuk regretted the incident of that dayter but he did not know what would happenter.

    He felt sense of fulfillment as he had finished the eye operation sessfully.

    It was not only he but also Heo Jun who felt sense of fulfillment.

    He told Ganghyuk with admiration.

    ¡°Wow, it is wonderful. You cured an eye disease. I have never dreamed of such a thing before.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I could sort it out. If it were not the a, I could not cure it.¡±

    But it was not a perfect remedy.

    a which was caused by steroid mostly apany cataract.

    Ganghyuk thought that the patient¡¯s lens was already murky.

    He might lose his eyesight within years.

    The operation would dy the time, but it would surelye.

    ¡®In Joseon, it is already a great performance.¡¯

    As always, he praised himself and felt sense of fulfillment.

    While he nodded his head with satisfaction, Heo Jun said.

    ¡°Heo Im must be very sorry to miss this great chance to see an operation.¡±

    ¡°Heo Im?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was the one who showed the passion to listen to your teaching. If his acupuncture assignment at that moment was not for Prince Imhae, he would change the appointment ande here.¡±

    ¡°Heum¡±

    Heo Im¡­

    Ganghyuk thought Heo Im would make a better surgeon than Heo Jun.

    Heo Jun was meticulous and timid but Heo Im was daring.

    If categorizing, Heo Jun can make a better physician than a surgeon.

    ¡°Makbong, let him go out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Before Ganghyuk made a conversation with Heo Jun, he let Dongpa go.

    Dongpa tried to protest but he could not beat the tough hands of Makbong.

    Udantang

    Makbong threw him away on the ground outside of the clinic and came in empty handed.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, sir. I will prevent him froming in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, good.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I will guard here, too.¡±

    Yeoni volunteered and Ganghyuk did not have reason to reject.

    The clinic became a secret room in an instance.

    Ganghyuk looked around to see if there were no other men than Yeoju.

    And then, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°I will call him when we have an autopsy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he will never tell anybody.¡±

    ¡°We must make it a secret. Don¡¯t tell anybody.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Heo Jun nodded his head.

    Although it was for medical development, it was rted to damage the corpse.

    They could not say this to anybody else.

    Heo Jun did not tell this story to anybody including Heo Im.

    Ganghyuk also did not tell it to anybody else than his fellows.

    ¡°Dolseok said that there was a patient with back pain.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. He must lie down until now. Why has Dolseok note back yet?¡±

    They were wondering why he took such a long time and there was quarreling sound from outside.

    ¡°Hey, why do you smell like this? Did you have a drink?¡±

    It was Makbong¡¯s angry voice.

    ¡°I walked here all the way from the pce. How can Ie without a drink?¡±

    It was Dolseok¡¯s voice.

    ¡®Did he drink? Is he crazy?¡¯

    Ganghyuk came out with an angry face.

    Dolseok and Makbong were surprised and stopped talking.

    ¡°Did you have a drink? I was waiting for you all the time while I made an operation.¡±

    Dolseok bent his body at the scolds.

    ¡°Sir, it is not¡­¡±

    ¡°I smell alcohol even from here.¡±

    Ganghyuk said going down to the ground.

    ¡°I had only one drink in front of Bojewon.¡±

    Dolseok pointed the outside of Bojewon.

    Looking at outside, there was a fuss.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Some of the people from Gyeonggi-do are in a critical condition and they called a Shaman. They give drinks to the people so I had some.¡±

    ¡°Critical condition?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk found a good opportunity at the word of ¡®critical¡¯ and his face became softened.

    ¡°Did you see them, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but they were very old and looked a senile infirmity.¡±

    ¡°Did they have family?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. They had some rtives. So the Gut was small and not many things to eat.¡±

    Senile infirmity.

    Without family¡­

    Ganghyuk looked at Dolseok maintaining the stern face.

    Dolseok is a smart assistant and he made good diagnoses.

    ¡®He makes a good diagnosis. Then they must pass away soon.¡¯

    Ganghyuk made a decision.

    If poor people who would be dead in a few days, they would not refuse a doctor¡¯s hand.

    And if the man who gave his hand was the doctor with fame, Baik Ganghyuk¡­

    ¡°Ok, then, take them to the ce with Makbong. You know the ce? The one we had prepared behind.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed the backside of Bojewon.

    Even though the prince supported him, he could not perform an autopsy in the government agency.

    He must have a ce for the autopsy.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I will take care of the patient with back pain with Dr. Heo. Yeoni, go there together. I cannot leave him, go alone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok sighed with relief.

    He was worrying if he would be rolled in the straw mat again.

    He still felt the pain from the straw mat rolling punishmentst time.

    ¡®Hugh, I was almost rolled again.¡¯

    He knew that he would be hit in the straw mat and it made him great pain, but he made mistakes again and again. Dolseok thought that it was very strange why he repeated the same thing although he knew the consequences.

    ¡°If someone got dead before I came here¡­ You know? You know what you should do then.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­ Can I do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. You have to do it. If you cannot, you must be rolled in the straw mat. It is the punishment for the drink.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I can do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to worry. Yeoni will help you. Hey, get money. Give them drinks and take the patients here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±

    Dolseok ran away from him with Makbong.

    Ganghyuk watched him running fast.

    In this case the of the sleeper caught a fish. It was just blind luck.

    But it was true that Dolseok had found the bodies for them.

    Of course, Ganghyuk must see the status of the patients first.

    ¡°He is a lucky guy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so. He found patients without families. And they are in a critical condition.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the patient with back pain. The back spine is profound and mysterious.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. I am ready to go anywhere you take me.¡±

 Chapter 104: Backpain [2]

    <h4>Chapter 104: Backpain [2]</h4>

    Ganghyuk went to the clinic where he had originally seen the patient.

    The patient with back pain was sleeping on the futon.

    He gave him a painkiller before he went to the patient who was shrieking.

    ¡°Heum¡±

    Ganghyuk examined the patient closely.

    He moved his body constantly.

    But there was no sign of pain on his face.

    ¡°Eum. If the medicine worked well like this, he might not need an operation.¡±

    ¡°Ah, good¡­¡±

    Heo Jun moaned.

    He seemed to feel sorry because he missed the opportunity to see a back operation.

    If he knew how to do disc operation, he would not show such an expression on his face.

    ¡®Disc operation is different from other operations¡­ It is better not to have it, if it can be avoided.¡¯

    It needs to break the back spine and touch the nerves.

    Moreover, it should not touch the part where the nerves in the spine are, which is the most important nerve in the body.

    ¡°Hey. Wake up.¡±

    Ganghyuk tapped shoulder of the patient who was in a deep sleep.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk tapped him several times to wake him up.

    It seemed like he had a good sleep thanks to the effect of the painkiller after a months¡¯ pain.

    Although he was forcefully awakened, he looked very happy.

    ¡°Oh, sir. I am sorry. I fell asleep here.¡±

    ¡°No, it is ok. It took too long.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked out through the door.

    When he left the patient, it was just past the lunch time but now it was nearly sunset.

    He used up half of the day for the eye operation.

    ¡°The medicine that you gave me is really wonderful. I took those two pills and I don¡¯t feel any pain.¡±

    The patient pointed at the medicine that Ganghyuk had left as spare.

    As a matter of fact, they were simple painkiller and anti-inmmatory.

    It was not an injection but pills for oral administration.

    Therefore, they do not have big effects.

    But they made such wonderful effects.

    Ganghyuk felt thankful.

    ¡°Really? But you must take care. Your disease is not a simple muscle pain.¡±

    ¡°You told that before¡­¡±

    The patient scratched his head with the face that he could not understand.

    It was too difficult for a person in Joseon to understand the pains out of disc.

    ¡°Eum. Lie down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Face down.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    The patient followed his instruction.

    There was big difference in their sses and he got the wonderful medicine from Ganghyuk.

    Thus, there was no reason not to follow his instruction.

    Ganghyuk let the patient lie down on the futon slowly and looked at Heo Jun.

    It might be difficult for Heo Jun to understand disc.

    Fortunately, he experienced carpal tunnel syndrome some time ago.

    Disc can be said simr to the carpal tunnel syndrome, if he may say so.

    If he mentioned the carpal tunnel syndrome, he might understand disc more easily.

    ¡°Dr. Heo, did you remember that I cured the wrist of Gwanghae?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have seen the pictures that the Artist Jeong had drawn repeatedly.¡±

    Heo Jun pointed Yeoju who was preparing the painting in the corner.

    Heo Jun was one of the people who knew Yeoju was a girl and a niece of Jeong Yeorip.

    But he always called her Artist Jeong and never told what he knew to anybody.

    Ganghyuk thanked Heo Jun for his careful attention.

    ¡°The back pain that this patient isining is not much different. The bone here stays but the structure inside is swollen or protrudes. That is why it bes narrow.¡±

    ¡°Aha, then the things inside be pressed.¡±

    Heo Jun was a genius.

    He understood the essence of the disc.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head with satisfaction.

    ¡°Yes, you are so smart that you understand way beyond what I teach you.¡±

    ¡°No, you are a good teacher.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Yes, my teaching is excellent. I had good scores in the professor evaluation.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    When Ganghyuk praised himself, Heo Jun did not listen to it carefully.

    He did not ask what he meant with scores and professor evaluation, even though he did not understand what he had said.

    Heo Jun knew it would pass soon.

    As expected, Ganghyuk came back to teaching mode soon.

    ¡°But this time the structure which is being pressed by the bone is very important.¡±

    ¡°What kind of structure is it?¡±

    Heo Jun and Yeoju understood nerves, blood vessels and muscles to some extent.

    Therefore, Ganghyuk could exin the process more easily.

    He did not need to exin one by one.

    ¡®Makbong could not understand at all even when I exin the process in detail with some examples.¡¯

    He listened to Ganghyuk very carefully.

    But when Ganghyuk asked questions, he could not answer them.

    Once Ganghyuk wondered if his ear holes were blocked so he examined them.

    But he found that his ear holes wererge and straight, he could check his eardrum with his pen light.

    He did not have any difficulties in hearing at usual.

    ¡®He is not a dumb, though.¡¯

    He became frozen when he was with high-ranking people, but he was smart otherwise.

    It seemed that Makbong was not inferior to others in terms of intelligence.

    ¡®He is not interested in medicine at all.¡¯

    Compared to him, Heo Jun was a really good student.

    He listened to Ganghyuk¡¯s ss faithfully and sincerely, so Ganghyuk had to do his best.

    ¡°Eum, do you feel these bones?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is spine.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The spine has a tunnel. It goes down to here.¡±

    Ganghyuk touched from the cervical vertebral to the tailbone.

    It seemed that he had an anatomy considering his face and hand movement.

    As a matter of fact, Ganghyuk felt like doing an anatomy.

    Even though he did not intend to do it, the human body structure was seen in his brain not in his eyes.

    It was some kind of upational disease.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. The ligaments, blood vessels and nerves passing the wrist are protected by a little thicker ligament only¡­ But these structures are protected by the bone. They must be very important structures.¡±

    Heo Jun had great insight.

    Ganghyuk was moved by his professional knowledge and insight.

    ¡°Yes, you are great. The nerves pass here. They are not simple nerves¡­ The aggregation of the nerves that go to our limbs passes here.¡±

    ¡°Then, if we have damage on the back spine, will our limbs be disabled?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk remembered the patients whom he had seen in the hospital.

    They came to the hospital as they had fallen from high location or had been bumped into something strongly.

    They would not be able to move without a miracle.

    The back spine is very important.

    ¡°Eum. He may not be ok because the nerves are pressed. Is he ok without an operation?¡±

    Heo Jun worried about the patient.

    Ganghyuk shook his hand tofort him.

    He tapped his shoulders, too.

    ¡°No, his status not so bad. The nerve in the spine is very thick. At the moment, he is ok with the medicine I gave. One moment¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk stopped talking and thought of something.

    As Heo Jun was already ustomed to it, he did not bother him.

    After this, Ganghyuk had an excellent idea or remembered incredible knowledge.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know well about disc. It is not my area. What I know is he may not need an operation considering his current symptoms.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked back at the patient lying face down.

    He seemed to feel asional pain and numb in his legs.

    It seemed that he had such pain when he used the legs too much.

    He came here because he worked too much for somebody else for money.

    Then he might try a non-invasive method.

    The problem was that Ganghyuk knew a few non-invasive methods.

    He looked at Heo Jun carefully.

    ¡®Chuna manual medicine was from Oriental Medicine. It is not bad to leave this patient to Heo Jun. If I teach him the anatomic structure, he would not worsen the status of the patient.

    As he was very clever, he might find a new therapy.

    Especially, he might be able to create non-surgical remedies.

    Ganghyuk made a determination and opened the mouth.

    ¡°I will teach the principle of the exercise. Could you treat this patient? I would like to let you do this job.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean I will treat him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the purpose of treatment is not to give too much burden on this part that I am touching now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the structure well.¡±

    ¡°I will teach you. I will give you my medicine for the treatment.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    Heo Jun looked at the patient with anxiety.

    It was not desirable to make this conversation in the presence of the patient.

    ¡°Heum¡­¡±

    Heo Jun thought that Ganghyuk was a responsible person.

    He would not leave the patient alone without proper treatment.

    If he gave him a patient, his disease might not be heavy.

    When he thought of this, he did not hesitate any more.

    ¡°Ok. I will try. I may be able to do that.¡±

    ¡°Really? Good. As the patient lives near here, we may call him every day. Anyway he must get the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will try.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The fate of the patient was decided like this.

    He would get treatment from Heo Jun, the best doctor in Joseon.

    The assistant would be Baik Ganghyuk who was the best surgeon in Korea.

    It was the treatment thatmoners could not dream of.

    ¡°Then, take this medicine. Dr. Heo will be your doctor. He is Cheomjeong in the Naeeuiwon. You are honored to be treated by him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you.¡±

    The patient stood up and hurried to go out of the room.

    But he could not go out but was stumbled.

    Somebody opened the door and rushed in.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    It was Makbong.

    He was sweating.

    There must be a serious problem.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°One of the patients is¡­¡±

    ¡°Fatal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yeoni and Dolseok are taking care of him.¡±

    It means that the students were looking at the patient at a loss.

    Ganghyuk stood up quickly.

    ¡°I see. Dr. Heo, let¡¯s go. Artist Jeong, please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Makbong guided them to thene behind Bojewon.

    Ganghyuk asked the status of the patient while walking.

    ¡°What is the status exactly?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    Makbong rolled his eyes.

    He seemed to know nothing.

    It was natural as he was not good at medicine at all.

    ¡°It is Ok. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that the room?¡±

    ¡°Eo, Yes, what are they doing?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk tilted his head.

    Somebody rode on a person and gasped.

    ¡®No¡­ it must not be¡­¡±

 Chapter 105: Anatomy [1]

    <h4>Chapter 105: Anatomy [1]</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, heum¡­¡±

    It seemed like Makbong was also suspicious of something that he usually did for the windows.

    There was very low probability of it, but the figures looked really strange.

    Therefore, Ganghyuk walked fast.

    He wanted to see it what happened there.

    ¡®It is nonsense. Impossible.¡¯

    He repeated the same words in his mind while walking to the ce.

    As he came to the room closer, he could hear coarse breath and noise.

    When Ganghyuk came to the entry, a servant stopped him.

    ¡°Hey, it is private property. Go¡­ Ah, Sir.¡±

    It was the il.

    The house looked like amon house in the marketce, but it was thoroughly guarded by the il and his fellows.

    ¡°Oh, good job. Do you know who he is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Heo and Miss Yeoju.¡±

    ¡°Do not call her Miss.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk praised the il who did his duty faithfully and went in.

    The strange silhouette was seen through the door. (Doors in the traditional Korean houses are covered with paper called Hanji and you can see the silhouette on the door.)

    He could hear harsh breath.

    Heo Jun following Ganghyuk felt strange and asked.

    ¡°What is going on there? It is the room where the patient is.¡±

    He might be thinking something starting with a ¡®S¡¯.

    But Ganghyuk thought of the other thing considering the situation, so he did not answer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Going in? If we enter¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk knew what Heo Jun would say.

    ¡®He might say that we would see the scene that we should not see¡­ But it is not a good thing to see, either.¡¯

    When Ganghyuk opened the door, they could see what happened there.

    Dolseok was sweating.

    He was almost breathless.

    But he did not forget greeting Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Oh, sir, you are here finally.¡±

    Yeoni was blowing her breath to the mouth of the patient so she could not greet.

    Ganghyuk asked entering the room.

    ¡°How long have you been doing that?¡±

    ¡°More than 15 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Stop.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk let Dolseok take a rest and came to the patient.

    His cloth was untied and there was reddish trace of hands between nipples.

    ¡®He found the right ce. Dolseok is smart.¡¯

    Ganghyuk eximed in his mind and put his hands on the chest.

    When he pushed a little, he could feel that the bones were broken.

    It meant Dolseok pressed hard enough to break the rib cage.

    In other words, he did the CPR appropriately for more than 15 minutes.

    ¡®Yeoni performed mouth-to-mouth¡­¡¯

    She looked like a paramedic.

    Ganghyuk thought he taught his students very well and touched the groin of the patient.

    He tried to feel the pulse in the artery which is thicker than the carotid artery.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    There was no pulse at all.

    ¡°Yeoni, stop it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°I will see his eyes, too.¡±

    With the remark of Ganghyuk, Dolseok gave him the pen light from his home visit bag.

    ¡®Oh, he is quick. Dolseok is a good assistant.¡¯

    He felt that he was in the hospital.

    When he looked back, Dolseok was standing with the face of a tail wagging dog.

    ¡°Dolseok, you are working hard to be pardoned. Haha. Don¡¯t drink next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I am always doing my best, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I will see the eyes.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the eyes of the patient.

    When the light goes in, the pupil should get smaller.

    It was because the iris coordinates the amount of the lighting into the eyes.

    But this patient did not show any response.

    ¡°His eyes are open. Eum.¡±

    His heart stopped, eyes were open, and there was no voluntary breathing.

    He was clinically dead.

    If he was a young man and there were modern hospital facilities, there might be some hope.

    But he was an old man and what they had was a breathing device made of scrotum.

    ¡°He is dead. No meaning to do that.¡±

    If he was under CPR more than 30 minutes, it meant that he crossed the line.

    Ganghyuk covered the face of the patient with a linen.

    It was a formal deration that he was dead.

    ¡°Yes, I thought so.¡±

    Yeoni leaned herself against the wall with an exhausted body.

    ¡°I know how hard it is. I performed artificial breathing when I was an intern.¡±

    After 15 minutes¡¯ administration, he had sweated a lot.

    He had to press the chest faster than 100 times per minute with his all might.

    ¡°What is his name and age?¡±

    ¡°There is nobody who knew him. He does not have any family. The one whoes with him is in the same situation. He is waiting for his turn¡­¡±

    ¡°Ok, I see.¡±

    It meant that they could have a dead body without family of friend.

    It was what he wanted but he did not feelfortable as he had to deal with the body.

    But it did not mean that he gave up his n.

    Ganghyuk whispered after looking around.

    ¡°Makbong and Yeoni. Move this corpse to the warehouse behind the house. Dolseok, go and get Heo Im.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok went out withoutints.

    He had to move quickly because he made a big mistake.

    He did not want to be hit.

    Makbong and Yeoni transported the dead body to the warehouse.

    The body was very light because he had been sick for long time.

    ¡°You can stay here with me for a while and move to the warehouse when everything is ready.¡±

    ¡°Ok, why should we wait for a while? Is it not the thing to be done quickly?¡±

    ¡°It is better to process the body. It decays quickly when the body has much water.¡±

    ¡°Water?¡±

    ¡°You will see what I mean. Yeoju, will you follow or stay here? If you think you cannot handle it, you can stay here.¡±

    They are about to perform the anatomy.

    It must give more terrible scenes than normal operations.

    ¡°I am ok. If I were not there, who could draw the pictures?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. But you may be shocked.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I have seen many operations including brain operation. I am ok.¡±

    ¡°Heum.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Yeoju with surprise as he did not expect it.

    ¡®Sometimes girls are stronger.¡¯

    Ganghyuk remembered the days when he was a medical student.

    He had fewer than 10 female fellow students, none of whom failed.

    But he saw some of male colleagues dropped during the course.

    ¡°Ok. But if you cannot handle the stress, you can leave the scene at any time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    While he was checking Yeoju, Yeoni came in.

    ¡°Sir, we are ready.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°There is nobody else in this house.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the il did a good job.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed the il who was standing beside the gate.

    As he was originally a robber, he was good at hiding.

    Most people near Bojewon might not know the existence of this house.

    ¡°Yes, you are absolutely right. I will open the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yeoni opened the door without hesitance.

    It made some sound.

    It was not big, but they looked around as they had to do some secret works.

    ¡°Hu¡±

    Heo Jun made low scream.

    Yeoju who persisted that she woulde covered her mouth with her hands.

    The view they were seeing was grotesque.

    ¡°Why do you hold him in the air?¡±

    ¡°There is a reason.¡±

    Ganghyuk said approaching to the body that was hung upside down.

    He wore gloves and held a scalpel in his hand.

    ¡°If there is blood, it is hard to do anatomy. Now I will drain the blood.¡±

    Ganghyuk stabbed the side of groin.

    As he held the scalpel vertically, a deep cut was made.

    It cut artery and veins altogether.

    Flowing

    As the heart stopped long time ago, all the blood stagnated in the leg flew out.

    It filled the basin that they brought there in advance.

    ¡°Now, we need to make it reverse.¡±

    With his order, Makbong and Yeoni moved quickly.

    -Kung

    With a light noise, the dead body fell on the straws.

    Makbong untied the rope on the ankles and asked Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Sir, where I should tie it? Did you say the neck?¡±

    ¡°No, are you crazy? If you tied on the neck, it would break bones. Tie the rope on the armpits¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Makbong was good at tying.

    Even though it was a little difficult to tie on the armpits, he could finish it very quickly.

    ¡°Now, I am lifting him again.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Get the basin under the body. If it is spilled, we will have hard time to clean it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni and Makbong hung the body in the air again.

    Ganghyuk adjusted the position of the body so that the blood coulde to the basin.

    Heo Jun and Yeoju could not say anything.

    They had not thought or imagined this kind of sight even in the dream.

    -Flowing

    Anyway, blood flew out quickly.

    It was possible that they could start the process right after his death.

    It must take a few days or more for a corpse to be delivered to the hospital.

    In this case, however, it took several minutes only to transport the body from the operation room to, so to speak, the anatomyboratory.

    ¡°Good, it is almost done.¡±

    Ganghyuk murmured while watching the blood in two basins.

    Considering the weight of the patient, it seemed that all the blood in his body came out.

    ¡°Take him down and ce him on the table.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed the table that he made specially for this anatomy practice.

    It was as high as the navel of Ganghyuk. It was a good height for him to do operation.

    It might be higher for others.

    But Ganghyuk was not a man who considered others¡¯ situation first.

    -Knock

    When he put the body on the table, there was some knocking sounds.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I am here, Dolseok.¡±

    ¡°What? Heo Im came this early?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was on the way. He wanted to greet you. So I did not have to go to the pce to bring him.¡±

    The passion of two Heos was incredible.

    Ganghyuk ordered to open the door with satisfaction and then all of the participants could gather together.

    Ganghyuk was the only man who held a scalpel in his hand.

    ¡°Ok, I will start from the stomach. We need to remove organs quickly.¡±

 Chapter 106: Anatomy [2]

    <h4>Chapter 106: Anatomy [2]</h4>

    -Jeeek

    Ganghyuk cut from the upper side of the navel to the right upper part of the pubis. And then he made a cross cut from the one side to the other side of waist.

    As the blood had been removed, no blood came out with cutting.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see this section.¡±

    Ganghyuk showed the section he cut to the group.

    At that moment, one of them went out quickly.

    ¡°Uppp¡±

    It was Makbong.

    He did hang the corpse and removed blood from the dead body.

    But now he showed an unexpected thing.

    Huk

    The warehouse door moved and there was some sound of vomit.

    Others felt the same vomiting feeling inside.

    It disturbed the anatomy.

    But Ganghyuk did not shout or be mad at him.

    It was not the first time to experience it.

    There were many people who did operate but could not stand the anatomy.

    ¡°Heum.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked around the fellows.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see. Who are ok¡­ Heo Jun, Heo Im, Yeoni¡­ Oh, Dolseok?¡¯

    He looked cid, although he had a chicken heart.

    It was a surprising thingpared to Makbong who fled away.

    Dolseok was smiling. Ganghyuk thought he might use this incident to pull Makbong¡¯s legster.

    ¡®Yeoju manages to stand there. Yes. I need her. I need a painter.¡¯

    He would not repeat the anatomy from scratch like this.

    For that purpose, there should be a record.

    ¡°I did not say in detail. It would smell. It may be grotesque. You may go out and vomit like Makbong. But I rmend turning your head away when you think you cannot handle the scene.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ here are cotton balls. They will keep your nose from bad odor. It is the first time for me to do anatomy on the unprocessed body. I usually dissect a body processed with formalin. It smells a lot.¡±

    Nobody knew formalin.

    Who would know it? It was Joseon.

    Formalin was invented in Germany.

    But nobody asked what it was.

    They were already ustomed to Ganghyuk¡¯s strangements and it was not important here.

    ¡°Eum. I feel better with the cotton balls.¡±

    Heo Jun talked with two cotton balls in his nostrils.

    They looked funny, but they could not help it.

    The dead body started to decay, which made a terrible smell.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Ganghyuk answered.

    He remembered when he did the same thing in the practice room.

    ¡°When I dissect a formalin processed body, I hated the formalin smell. But I know that it was far better than this smell.¡±

    As a matter of fact, formalin was not a good material.

    If we defined it in a word, it is a toxic material with pungent smell without color.

    It was designated as a Grade 1 carcinogen.

    Therefore, the smell was pungent.

    Once the venttor was out of order and they had to dissect with the smell throughout the process.

    He cried a lot at that day because of pungent smell. It irritated his eyes.

    ¡®But I was thrilled to do that.¡¯

    On the book, there were only pictures on the paper and it was really hard to understand.

    In the practice room, everything was in three-dimensional and he could touch it.

    He could not forget the feeling, so he wanted to let the fellows feel the same thrill.

    When Ganghyuk confirmed that everybody had cotton balls in their nostrils, he reversed the section of the stomach.

    ¡°See. The surface is the skin. It is thinner than we think.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Then, you can see yellowyer. It is fat. This person has very thin because he did not eat well.¡±

    ¡°Then the red thing is muscle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yeoni is good. He also has very thin muscle. He did not have time to make a muscle and he is old, too.¡±

    Ganghyuk left the flesh feeling sorry for the old man.

    Then he picked up the scalpel again and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I will cut the peritoneum now. It will smell badly. Intestines decay very quickly.¡±

    ¡°Ok. I see.¡±

    Heo Jun and Heo Im nodded their heads with their eyes wide open.

    They showed their determination to learn in their eyes.

    But Ganghyuk could not perform it further. He hesitated.

    It was a first time for him to dissect the dead body which was not processed with formalin.

    He was afraid of the smell.

    ¡®How does it smell? I hope it is still good.¡¯

    Considering the time when Dolseok and Yeoni started artificial respiration, it has not more than an hour since he died.

    ¡®Please¡­¡¯

    Ganghyuk pressed the scalpel on the skin of the dead body.

    He cut it with one trial.

    It was not to save a person but to see the content in the body.

    -Jeeek

    When the scalpel of Ganghyuk moved, the intestines in the body were shown.

    The intestine showing the most conspicuous difference is the colon.

    The germs in the intestine proliferated and made gas.

    It became 1.5 times bigger than normal.

    ¡°Eum. It does not look like this in a living body. Anyway, you can see a big tube parallel to this.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It is the rectum going to the anus¡­ If you look at it closely, you can see the part which turns to the bottom. The stool moves in the direction that I point now.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ then, this is thest digestion organ.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Heo. If we leave it here, it will decay very soon. So I will remove it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not cut it right away. Instead, he cut both ends of the colon with thick thread.

    If he cut without tying, all the facets and gases inside the body would go out through the colon.

    ¡®That will make a chaos¡­ then I cannot continue anatomy.¡¯

    It is the body that they could have with much effort.

    He did not want to make it useless.

    While tying two ends, he could see a thing that looked like a pig tail.

    It was the appendix.

    ¡°Dolseok, this is the one that I cut from Okseok.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ this one is very small. The one you removed from Okseok was very big and thick.¡±

    ¡°Okseok¡¯s was swollen because the entry was blocked. It should look like this. This is the normal size.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Dolseok was amazed.

    He did not feel fear or disgust.

    Others suppressed their disgust using their curiosity. Dolseok was totally different from the others.

    ¡®Dolseok may be able to be a good doctor.¡¯

    Ganghyuk nodded his head and removed the colonpletely.

    Then they could see the small intestine.

    It looked like a snake.

    ¡°This is thinner and longer than the one you looked before. It is the small intestine. It absorbs nutrition that we had in the form of food. It can be divided into three¡­ But it is not really important clinically. Therefore, I will pass it.¡±

    Ganghyuk removed the intestine with the simple exnation.

    He continued the anatomy giving a brief exnation. He showed the stomach, spleen, liver, kidney and pancreas and exined their functions.

    ¡°Ok, now we go to the right side of the top. You see this big thing, right?¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed a big triangr organ.

    It should have looked red, but it became pale because it lost blood.

    ¡°This is a liver. It stores the energy that our body will use. It also detoxes toxins.¡±

    Ganghyuk was exining touching the liver but he suddenly stopped his hand.

    ¡°Why, schr Baik?¡±

    Heo Jun asked with a surprise.

    He was ustomed to the anatomy in a short time and he did not show any disgusted face.

    Furthermore, as Ganghyuk removed intestines, the body did not smell much.

    ¡°See. This person has got problem in his liver. If you see here¡­ Do you see something round here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, it should not be there?¡±

    ¡°Right. The liver should be neat and smooth.¡±

    ¡°Aha¡±

    Yeoju moved her hand quickly.

    When there was an abnormal thing, it should be recorded.

    Ganghyuk removed the liver and left it on the chest of the body.

    ¡®We cannot dream of it, if he is alive.¡¯

    If the liver was removed from the body, the patient would be a dead body.

    Ganghyuk looked around the fellows.

    They all looked at the liver.

    ¡°The round protrusion here. It is called cancer.¡±

    ¡°Cancer?¡±

    Dolseok asked back.

    He showed enthusiasm.

    ¡°Yes, cancer. The name itself sounds unlucky.¡±

    ¡°How could it go in?¡±

    Dolseok recalled the process of anatomy.

    There was no hole before Ganghyuk started the anatomy.

    This lump called cancer was as big as a fist.

    Dolseok shouted as if he had found something.

    ¡°Did it go in through the throat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it may be.¡±

    ¡°There is no entry than the throat.¡±

    Heo Jun and Heo Im agreed on Dolseok¡¯s idea.

    ¡®Yes, there was the time when everything in the body is good and perfect.¡¯

    Ganghyuk did not talk for a while because of that funny misunderstanding.

    As Ganghyuk did not say anything, they came to realize that there was something wrong.

    ¡°Maybe not.¡±

    Heo Jun realized their misunderstanding first.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head and exined.

    ¡°It is interesting theory but it is not correct.¡±

    ¡°Ah..¡±

    ¡°The cancer does note from outside. It was the liver but it became changed when he got old.¡±

    ¡°Aha, then this used to be a normal liver.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was changed into bad thing. This person might die of this cancer.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­ Really?¡±

    It was too difficult to make them understand.

    Cancer was a difficult concept if they don¡¯t know about the cells.

    He must start from the cells and then go to mutation.

    ¡®It may not be important in Joseon.¡¯

    Cancer came to attract people¡¯s attention and became an issue in the middle of the 20th century.

    In other words, people paid attention to cancer because their life span lengthened.

    In Joseon, many people died before 50 and there were too many other causes driving people to death.

    He did not feel that it should be exined to them.

    ¡®Ok, pass this.¡¯

    Ganghyuk put the liver in the basket quickly.

    ¡°It is very rare. Let¡¯s set it aside. We have many things to see.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the chest. Eum¡±

    When Ganghyuk tried to pick up the scalpel again, someone tapped the window.

    ¡°Sir, sir!¡±

    ¡°Why? Makbong. Why are you doing that?¡±

    ¡°The people who came from other ces and found a ce near Bojewon have problems. They had diarrhea and vomiting. All other people with them, too. Dongpa is going there but I think we should not let him go alone.¡±

    Dongpa is the quack.

    If he goes there alone, he will kill all of them.

    ¡°No, that should not happen. Ok. I will wrap it up quickly. Let¡¯s go there.¡±

 Chapter 107: Infectious Disease [1]

    <h4>Chapter 107: Infectious Disease [1]</h4>

    Heo Jun could not concentrate on the anatomy, after he had heard that there was an infectious disease.

    Patients were more important than the anatomy practice.

    He was in the anatomy practice to cure patients.

    Finally, Heo Jun raised his hand when Ganghyuk put his scalpel on the chest of the body.

    ¡°Schr.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Heo.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid to say this but we cannot continue anatomy without seeing them.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Ganghyuk was overwhelmed by the luck that they had a dead body without family and rtive and did not think of it.

    But with Heo Jun¡¯sment, he agreed with his opinion.

    ¡°Heum¡­ Anyway, I could not finish today.¡±

    As a matter of fact, he felt tired.

    It was an anatomy ss but there was nobody who helped him. He must have cut and sector for himself and had to exin the functions after showing the organ.

    ¡®An anatomy ss itselfsts months.¡¯

    But it was possible in that world because they had formalin.

    Anyway, he could not put all of the things in his students¡¯ head in a short time.

    Then they would not remember anything.

    ¡®This is a demonstration.¡¯

    It cannot be called a practice.

    Ganghyuk did the work and others watched him.

    ¡®If we have multiple dead bodies, the story would be different.¡¯

    Ganghyuk thought of the smallpox in Gwanggyo.

    Ganghyuk and Heo Jun could save many people but there were many people who died of it.

    If he tried to have an anatomy practice, all of the fellows in the warehouse could have a body.

    ¡®It is not good to think of the possibility of death¡­ But if they die after treatment and we can use them as our practice¡­ Heum.¡¯

    Ganghyuk had a headache because of the dilemma.

    While he was thinking of this in his mind, Heo Jun gave him a clear answer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can see what we could do if we saw them. We had the dead body at the first day. I think we have another opportunityter again.¡±

    He was right.

    There would be more bodies as people near Bojewon were on the way to death.

    Actually, people who came to Jinjewon and got the treatment of Dongpa were in a better situation.

    Most of others were not able to walk to Jinjewon. They were dying because of starvation and age.

    ¡°Yes. I feel ufortable doing this without seeing the patients.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I have to clean the scene before we go.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    As the il and his fellows guarded the ce, nobody coulde in.

    But if somebody saw it, it would be a big scandal.

    It would be reported to the King as a terrible incident and Ganghyuk who was the leader of the group would be prosecuted.

    ¡°Do we have woods in the backyard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I prepared dried ones.¡±

    ¡°Good. There will be no other people around this house, right?¡±

    ¡°There are some¡­ but they are all wanderers. They are not interested in what happened in this house.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s move the body and burn it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    At the order of Ganghyuk, Dolseok nodded.

    All the organs in the stomach were already removed and put in the basket.

    The body was as light as a feather because it lost blood and organs.

    In several minutes, the body and the debris from the body were put on the wood.

    ¡°Shall I fire?¡±

    Dolseok held a torch.

    He was very useful.

    In emergency, he was not so useful as Makbong and Yeoni.

    But in the peaceful time, he was the most useful one among the fellows.

    ¡°Wait. Although we don¡¯t know his name, we need to pray for the repose of his soul.¡±

    ¡°Aha¡±

    ¡°He is our teacher to give his body for our learning. Close your eyes and stay for 5 minutes. Show your gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk paid a silent tribute closing his eyes after finishing the remark.

    When he was a medical student, he paid a silent tribute whenever they dissect a dead body.

    Ganghyuk always showed his gratitude for the dead body.

    Owing to them, he could be a good surgeon.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    All of the fellows bowed and paid a silent tribute.

    Heo Jun and Heo Im grew respect for Ganghyuk in their mind.

    ¡®He extends this man of low birth every courtesy.¡¯

    Although his body was not buried but cremated¡­

    But if he was not used for anatomy practice, his body might be thrown away and eaten by animals.

    The time was not very long.

    Ganghyuk stopped his tribute before 5 minutes.

    ¡°Fire¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir¡±

    With the order of Ganghyuk, Dolseok fired.

    The firewood was dry, and oil was added on it. Therefore, the me was big and quick.

    ¡°It burns very well. Tell the il not to allow anyone toe here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see what kind of infectious disease attacked the poor people.¡±

    All the fellows including Heo Jun and Heo Im followed Ganghyuk.

    Makbong also followed.

    Dolseok smiled at the trace of vomit on Makbong¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Hey¡­ How could you start vomiting even before the it started?¡±

    Makbong did not say anything.

    He was as dumb as an oyster.

    Dolseok pulled his legs.

    ¡°You told me that I had a chicken heart. But I think you are the real chicken.¡±

    Yeoni smiled.

    She did not imagine that Dolseok could pull Makbong¡¯s leg rting with courage.

    Perhaps Dolseok did not expect it or imagine it.

    He was overly excited.

    ¡®He goes too much. Makbong may hit him in some time.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was worried about fighting between the two because Dolseok teased Makbong too much. Yeoju opened her mouth.

    ¡°Stop it, Dolseok. I know how you looked in Eotanmyeon.¡±

    ¡°What? Miss¡­ Why are you talking about Eotanmyeon?¡±

    ¡°Makbong saved your life. You pissed out of fear when you met Japanese bandits. He saved your life.¡±

    ¡°When did I piss?¡±

    ¡°I am the witness.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With Yeoju¡¯s attack, Dolseok became silent.

    Makbong felt better and the group could walk quietly.

    ¡°Eum, that must be the ce.¡±

    There were a lot of torches.

    It seemed that people from Bojewon and Jinjewon were seeing the patients.

    Ganghyuk worried if they did the right thing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It seems there might be a good number of patients.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Before going to the people, wear this mask and gloves. We do not know what disease we are dealing with.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is like when we had to cure smallpox.¡±

    Heo Jun murmured wearing the mask.

    If it was smallpox, it would be better for the group.

    All of them had immunity.

    ¡®But if it were smallpox, a great number of people would die.¡¯

    At that time, he could find a cow stricken by smallpox very quickly.

    It was God¡¯s help.

    But there is no guarantee that he would find one here.

    ¡°We must pray it would not be a bad disease like smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. I slipped my tongue.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. It seems that there must be an infectious disease, even though it was not smallpox.¡±

    When they got nearer to the patients, they could feel that there is an infectious disease.

    Every patient showed simr symptoms.

    There was bad odor, too.

    ¡°God sake. Did somebody shit on the street? What an odor?¡±

    Makbong murmured.

    As he said, there was enormous shit odor.

    It was natural because most of the patients had diarrhea.

    They could see people whose pants were dirty here and there.

    ¡°Hoo¡±

    Ganghyuk covered his nose with his sleeves.

    The smell in the warehouse was bad but it was far worse than that.

    ¡°It is in chaos.¡±

    Dolseok said showing the people to the group by moving his torch.

    As he mentioned, the area was a scene of carnage.

    As it was a poor vige, poption density was quite high, and the first response was veryte when they found the disease.

    What they could see was people who were dying and medical personnel from Bojewon.

    It seems that there was no resident who was not sick.

    ¡°Dr. Heo. Please call the patients. As you know, the core of the infectious disease handling is control and alienation. I am not a public officer ¡­ So I think Dr. Heo is the only person who can do it here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±

    Heo Jun frowned at the chaotic site and then held a person who seemed to be working in Bojewon.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am Dr. Heo Jun who works in the Naeeuiwon.¡±

    ¡°Ah, how are you, sir? Is this news reported to you?¡±

    ¡°No, I was passing by and saw it. Who is the responsible person here?¡±

    ¡°The chief responsible for this scene is Sir Gang Chan.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Heo Jun moved quickly.

    He went to the person that the man pointed.

    He was a middle-aged man with round face.

    His beard was sparse and it looked his figure scrubby.

    ¡°Are you the chief here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Heo Jun, Chemjeong in the Naeeuiwon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what brought you here, sir?¡±

    The chief of the site bowed to He Jun.

    Ganghyuk pondered touching his beard.

    ¡®Power is good. Should I have a public office?¡¯

    It was not impossible.

    He had good friends and capability.

    While he was daydreaming, Heo Jun and Gang Chan continued talking.

    ¡°I saw it by chance. I was passing by this area. It seems that there is an infectious disease. How do you treat this?¡±

    ¡°As there are too many patients here¡­ An able doctor is doing the job.¡±

    Heo Jun tilted his head.

    The best doctor in Bojewon should be Baik Ganghyuk but he was with him in the warehouse. Then who was treating the patients?

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°We have a famous doctor here. Dongpa is a really good doctor.¡±

    Gang Chan pointed a man shouting.

    He shouted showing his spirit.

    ¡°Do not give anything to the patients. Even water.¡±

 Chapter 108: Infectious Disease [2]

    <h4>Chapter 108: Infectious Disease [2]</h4>

    People moved quickly with Dongpa¡¯s order.

    The chief of Bojewon is the highest-ranking officer in this area.

    He was calling the mayor brother, so it was not exaggeration to call him the chief of the area.

    Dongpa was the one whom the chief thought the best doctor.

    So when Dongpa said something, that became the rule of Bojewon.

    ¡°Well, do not give the patients anything¡­ Ups the man shits again!¡±

    Dongpa pointed someone with his finger.

    At the end of his finger, there was a man lying down helplessly.

    His anus lost strength to hold diarrhea.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Two servants arrived at the man and asked Dongpa what they should do.

    Dongpa looked at the servants.

    People might think that he was pondering but Ganghyuk knew he did not know the answer.

    ¡®He is a real quack.¡¯

    He did not have basic knowledge.

    Of course, diarrhea is not clean.

    Ganghyuk himself does not like to deal with somebody¡¯s shit.

    But in this case, the doctor should deal with discharge of the patient.

    ¡®If the patient¡¯s symptom is diarrhea, he should examine it first.¡¯

    If he could not see it, he should have asked the patient.

    But he did not go to the patient at all.

    He shouted being detached from the patients far away.

    ¡°Take him away!¡±

    Dongpa pointed the yard in the Bojewon with his chin.

    There were a lot of patients with the same disease.

    They were mixed up with their families and people dispatched from Bojewon.

    It looked like a battlefield.

    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡±

    ¡°Aigo, he does not have the strength to stand up.¡±

    Two servants tried to make him stand but soon they gave it up.

    They lifted him with their might and some of the shit in the pants dropped to the ground.

    Dongpa retreated to avoid it.

    ¡°Hey, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    The two servants took the man away from Dongpa withoutints.

    ¡°Schr, it is not a small thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so. Have you worn your mask and gloves?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we know it as we have experience in the smallpox event.¡±

    Heo Jun nodded his head with smile.

    As he mentioned, the group had good knowledge in infectious disease.

    They have fought nearly a month with smallpox sessfully.

    ¡°Good. If you want, you can follow me. We need to know what disease it is.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I think Dongpa willin.¡±

    At Heo Jun¡¯s question, Ganghyukughed.

    In his thought, Dongpa was nothing. He didn¡¯t deserve respect.

    ¡°If he did it well, I did not have toe here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. It is the natural consequence of his deeds.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±

    Ganghyuk went into the yard.

    Dongpa did not notice the group at all.

    He was busy with new patientsing from the slum near Bojewon.

    ¡°Bring them in. Do not give anything to them!¡±

    Dongpa was yelling like a parrot.

    For the time being, Ganghyuk could face the man delivered to the yard just now.

    People in Bojewon were busy too so they did not notice the existence of Ganghyuk and his group.

    ¡°Heum¡±

    Ganghyuk frowned and sighed.

    ¡®The smell is really bad as they are gathering here altogether.¡¯

    It seems he was in the traditional type toilet.

    All the people surrounding him made new shits.

    ¡°Are you conscious?¡±

    ¡°Sir, he¡­l..p m¡­.e.¡±

    The man opened his mouth.

    He looked miserable, but his mind was good.

    Ganghyuk was confident to get answers from him.

    He wanted to ask many questions.

    He opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do you remember from when you had diarrhea?¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Eum¡­¡±

    The man could not answer right away.

    He might not think it was a serious problem at first.

    Then the doctor should help him.

    ¡°I mean, from when you went to the toilet for poop more than four times a day?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it is from yesterday. Now¡­¡±

    The man could not finish the conversation.

    He moved his body several times and then was recovered.

    Some liquid was created and flowed out.

    Considering the steam from it, it must be made just now.

    Ganghyuk asked covering his nose with his hands.

    ¡°Now, shit became liquid, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I have not had anything from yesterday.¡±

    ¡°You did not eat but it still came out like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as a matter of fact, I have not eaten much from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°How often do you discharge it?¡±

    ¡°From yesterday¡­ it seems to be 20 times or 30 times¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Quite often.¡±

    Ganghyuk thought that he had told the truth.

    He lived in the slum.

    How could he eat well?

    Maybe he did not have rice.

    ¡®It is diarrhea without eating¡­¡¯

    He could think of several cases.

    ¡®If it is not because of virus, it might be because of toxin¡­ I need to see it.¡¯

    It was disgusting but he had to do it to make diagnosis.

    He wore another pair of gloves over his gloved hands and touched the body.

    It was terrible to see.

    Yeoju turned her head away and did not paint it at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Ganghyuk rolled the pants of the patient down and looked inside.

    The man tried to stop him, but he did not have any strength.

    He was totally helpless.

    Ganghyuk could not see it anyway, because it was too dark.

    ¡®I cannot help it.¡¯

    If he were alone, at least if there were Heo Jun and Heo Im, he would run away.

    Anybody would think of running away.

    It was a dirty job to handle somebody¡¯s diarrhea.

    ¡®Goodness.¡¯

    But the two doctors looked at him enthusiastically, so he could not ignore the patient.

    Ganghyuk put his hand into his pants.

    He got some of the lump inside.

    Even though he wore gloves, he did not feel good as he had to touch somebody¡¯s dung.

    Ganghyuk¡¯s face looked like a devil because of anger.

    There was only one man who could be a victim.

    ¡°What are you doing there? I need gauze.¡±

    Dolseok became victimized.

    He felt that it was unjust but it was just a moment.

    ¡°Do you see what I hold?¡±

    Ganghyuk gestured to throw to him what he held in his hand.

    Dolseok would not like to be hit by somebody¡¯s dung at all.

    ¡°I am getting it done, sir.¡±

    ¡°Quickly¡­ It is dropping.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok quickly opened the bag and found gauze.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Eo, I am not¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, no sir.¡±

    As Ganghyuk hurried to ce the thing in his hand on the gauze, some of it went to the Dolseok¡¯s hands.

    Dolseok removed dung from his hands and retreated.

    ¡°We can see it very well here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is best to see on the white background.¡±

    Ganghyuk took off one pair of gloves and answered.

    He quickly observed it.

    ¡®There is not mucus or blood.¡¯

    There was some reddish secretion, but it was too red.

    It could not be enterohemorrhage but blood from anus.

    As he made shits more than 20 times a day, it could happen.

    ¡®It is almost liquid.¡¯

    What the man had said was confirmed.

    His shit looked like a pee, although it came from his anus.

    ¡®Heum¡¯

    Ganghyuk could think of some diseases that could make diarrhea.

    But he had not experienced it before when he was in the hospital.

    Korea in the 21st century is an advanced country and it was not probable for diarrhea to be pandemic.

    Thus, Ganghyuk had to think hard.

    ¡®Considering that there are so many patients, it is not from toxin.¡¯

    It must not be by staphylocus.

    It usually happens when they have young radish Kimch together.

    It was impossible for food to make such a pandemic infection.

    ¡®It must be someone washed himself/herself in the stream after he/she vomited or shitted. Others must be infected by the discharge.¡¯

    Then it should be by virus or germs.

    He did not know exactly what caused the disease.

    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±

    Heo Jun and Heo Im examined the shit, too.

    Heo Jun tried to find something inside.

    But the information was very limited.

    In Joseon, they could ssify it as hard, soft or liquid.

    They did not know that diarrhea itself has a lot of varieties.

    ¡°Em. I could guess roughly but it is not 100% clear.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    ¡°I need more time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Ganghyuk thought again.

    He tried to remember what he had learned and memorized for the exam.

    ¡®The most famous diseases in this group are¡­ Dysentery, typhoid and cholera.¡¯

    It must not be dysentery.

    If it were dysentery, there should be blood and mucus in the shit.

    It should not be watery like this.

    ¡®Typhoid? No, it is not.¡±

    Ganghyuk touched the patient¡¯s stomach and forehead.

    If it were typhoid, there should be spleen erges and rashes.

    He did not have high fever, either.

    ¡®This fever cane from dehydration.¡¯

    Then, there is only one left.

    It is Cholera.

    ¡®Yes, it is. I am sure.¡¯

    Watery diarrhea, exhaust, vomiting, nausea, and stomachache¡­

    Most of the patients showed the same symptoms.

    When Ganghyuk arrived at the conclusion, Dongpa shouted again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give them anything.¡±

    ¡°Patients say that they are too thirsty.¡±

    ¡°If they eat or drink, they will pee and shit. Don¡¯t give them anything.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk was angry.

    He ordered not to give anything to the patients stricken by cholera.

    The internationally standardized remedy of cholera is oral fluid therapy.

    ¡°I need to remove him first.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°These patients will die if they don¡¯t drink. It is not the disease that he might think.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it is now?¡±

    ¡°Makbong, Dolseok and Yeoni. Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 109: Infectious Disease [3]

    <h4>Chapter 109: Infectious Disease [3]</h4>

    Ganghyuk led his fellows like a gangster.

    Actually, he intended to act like a gangster.

    ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡±

    Makbong said.

    He had rolled up his sleeves and was ready to hit someone.

    ¡°I will talk first.¡±

    If it did not work, he would give the job to Makbong.

    It seemed that the fellows had already understood the situation.

    Yeoni who was good at kicking checked her shoes.

    Dolseok frowned.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head looking back at his fellows.

    ¡®There are not many people who have these faces and bodies.¡±

    There were more people around Dongpa than in the daytime.

    But they would not be the match with Ganghyuk¡¯s team.

    These ones were martial art experts and Ganghyuk was a nobleman.

    And there was Heo Jun who was a Grade 4 public official.

    If it did not work, he could mention Prince Gwanghae.

    ¡°Heum, you are busy at night.¡±

    Dongpa looked back.

    Dongpa was to yell if he was amon man or a servant.

    But he could not do that to Ganghyuk and he frowned badly.

    He smiled awkwardly and said.

    ¡°Yes, sir¡­ What brought you here?¡±

    In his question, there was pride that he was called by the chief.

    Ganghyuk was offended, but he did not want to make a scene.

    The chief of Bojewon was looking at here.

    ¡®Yes, Prince Gwanghae considers me a good doctor. I should behave.¡¯

    Ganghyuk tried to pacify himself.

    He might have a public office soon.

    Imjinwaeran was getting nearer so it might be better to have an office.

    To do that, he must manage his reputation.

    But he had already thrown Dongpa away from the room, so it might be toote to get good reputation here.

    ¡°There seem to be many patients and I am worrying if you deal with them correctly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you worry? You don¡¯t need to worry. I am doing well. I have finished isting patients in one ce.¡±

    Dongpa pointed the yard of Bojewon.

    That was the ce where Ganghyuk came from and Heo Jun, Heo Im and Yeoju were still there.

    ¡®Heum, you isted all the patients. That is good.¡¯

    As he experienced at the time of smallpox, it was very difficult to ce the patients in one ce.

    Dongpa did that for him, which was good.

    ¡®The people who collected the patients might be infected, too.¡¯

    Nobody wore protective gears.

    They might not wash their hands after touching the patients.

    It was just chaos and Bojewon became a nurturing ce for the infectious disease.

    If he left it like this, all the people in it would suffer from diarrhea.

    ¡°It was nice of you to put the patients in one ce.¡±

    Ganghyuk started with praise.

    But to understand Koreannguage, one should listen to the statement to the end.

    ¡°But what you do to them is totally wrong.¡±

    ¡°Wrong?¡±

    Dongpa raised his voice.

    The chief could hear that.

    ¡°Yes, you are doing the wrong thing. You told them not to eat.¡±

    ¡°Heo. You don¡¯t know what you are talking. Diarrhea is from eating. If they don¡¯t eat, they do not shit.¡±

    Dongpa proudly told his opinion as if he gave advise to Ganghyuk.

    Ganghyuk through that it was the most ludicrous thing that he had heard.

    Yes, he might be right.

    They would not be able to shit, when they were dead.

    ¡°Hey, Dongpa.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Did you see the patients?¡±

    ¡°No need to see. It was diarrhea. I have experienced it.¡±

    Dongpa thought that simple stomachache and cholera would be same.

    His attitude irritated Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Hey, did you see their tongue or lips?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They are dehydrated. They are dying. You are the only one who is not worrying. Do you think all diarrheas same?¡±

    Ganghyuk threw his gloves to the feet of Dongpa.

    They were almost same as germ themselves, so he felt sorry for Dongpa a little.

    ¡®I can cure him, if he catches cholera, anyway.¡¯

    He urged Dongpa.

    ¡°There are varieties and we have a ssification method. We need to see if it has blood, if it is sticky, if it is watery and how much amount they discharge. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, right? If you don¡¯t know, go out and stay there. Do not pretend you know something. Ok? I will treat them.¡±

    ¡°You did the same thing in the day time and now you do it again. You are too rude.¡±

    While they were quarreling, the chief came to them.

    He has been looking at them cautiously since Dongpa shouted.

    They might hit each other if he would leave them alone.

    ¡°Eo. What happened here?¡±

    ¡°Heum¡±

    Ganghyuk put down the fist.

    Although the chief was not a high-ranking official, he was a noble man.

    He might be in the public office when he was young.

    On the other hand, Ganghyuk was nothing.

    He should keep a courtesy.

    ¡°Ah, here is the chief.¡±

    ¡°Dongpa is an excellent doctor. Please do not treat him badly.¡±

    He hid Dongpa behind of him.

    He had already heard of the incident in the daytime.

    Ganghyuk looked at the chief withining eyes.

    ¡°This man has a round face, too. He must be a steroid addict.¡±

    Ganghyuk could understand why the chief called Dongpa an excellent doctor.

    Ganghyuk determined that he would treat all the steroid addicts in Bojewon some timeter.

    ¡®But it is not an urgent matter.¡¯

    Dongpa might kill all the patients, if Ganghyuk let him do what he wanted.

    If it was unavoidable death, Ganghyuk would not be bothered.

    He would have more dead bodies and he could give a dead body to everyone for an anatomy practice.

    ¡®But I cannot leave them dead.¡¯

    Of course, Cholera was a dreadful disease.

    The death rate can be up to 50% without proper treatment.

    But the death rate drastically dropped with the oral liquid therapy.

    In the 21st century, the death rate of cholera was around 1%.

    There were about 200 patients. If they were properly treated, half of them, so to speak, 100 patients could be saved.

    ¡°Chief, do you see over there?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There. The man with official uniform.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is Dr. Heo Jun.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed Heo Jun.

    He wore his official uniform as he hurried toe here from the pce.

    His official uniform showed that he was a public officer.

    Furthermore, Heo Jun was very famous.

    Even the chief lived in the outskirt of Hanyang, he must have heard of the fame.

    ¡°He is serving as Chemjeong in the Naeeuiwon and he defeated smallpox with me.¡±

    Ganghyuk praised Heo Jun and himself at the same time.

    That was an advanced technique and it was very effective.

    The psychological resistance was reduced.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I have heard of the news.¡±

    The fame of Baik Ganghyuk was not negligible at all.

    Most people know Ganghyuk and his achievements.

    He was involved in nearly allrge incidents happening near Suwon.

    ¡°Dongpa might be good for the muscle pain.¡±

    As a matter of fact, he was not good at muscle pain, either.

    But Ganghyuk praised Dongpa tactically.

    With the praise, the chief showed generous smile.

    ¡°Yes, he is good. He is really a good doctor.¡±

    ¡°But for infectious disease, Dr. Heo Jun and myself would be better. We had experience in smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Heum.¡±

    ¡°If you leave them like this, they all will be dead. The mayor gave you the authority trusting your capability. If all people became dead, what would he think? What do you think about it, chief?¡±

    Ganghyuk mixed some threat with his speech.

    Then he looked at the chief and found his implicit threat was effective.

    He had a chicken heart.

    ¡°If you let us treat them, you have something to report. Two doctors who could defeat smallpox failed. Then they will not me you.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡±

    The chief was thinking.

    Then he gave his conclusion after some thought.

    ¡°Ok, then. Divide the patients into two. Dongpa will take care of this half. The rest of them will get treatment from Dr. Heo and Schr Baik. How about it?¡±

    He would not give all to Heo Jun and Ganghyuk.

    He believed that Dongpa was an excellent doctor.

    Ganghyuk decided to ept the offer.

    As a matter of fact, cholera did not develop very quickly.

    If Ganghyuk showed that their treatment was better, he might give all the patients to Ganghyuk.

    Of course, there might be some victims during the course.

    ¡®But I did my best. I cannot help it.¡¯

    Some patients might be sacrificed.

    But if he persisted, the chief would be offended.

    Ganghyuk thought he made a big deal.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head.

    ¡°Ok. We will do that.¡±

    ¡°Eum. Please treat them well.¡±

    Dongpa wasining, but the chief shook his head.

    Ganghyuk could hear something about prince¡­

    The chief might make a decision because of Prince Gwanghae.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the patients.¡±

    ¡°Should we leave him intact?¡±

    It seems that Makbong felt sorry because he could not use his fist.

    He became a modest girl at the anatomy scene, but now he is a man of great strength wishing to use his might.

    ¡°The chief came and intervened. No use to hit him.¡±

    ¡°Eum. I am feeling a sense of frustration, sir.¡±

    ¡°You will have another opportunity.¡±

    Ganghyuk murmured watching the shit trace on Dongpa¡¯s trousers.

    He would not catch that the shit was the source of infection.

    It seemed that he did not wash his clothes very often.

    Then Dongpa would be the medium of infection. He might deliver germs here and there while seeing the pateints.

    ¡®Then he wille to me.¡¯

    Cholera has 3 to 5 days¡¯tency.

    He can see Dongpa asking help.

    Ganghyuk walked to the inside of Bojewon with smile.

    ¡°Now we have many things to do.¡±

    ¡°What should we do first?¡±

    ¡°I will ssify the patients. Boil some water while I examine and ssify them. Boil water in a big iron pot. Get some salt. Do we have honey? Get it here, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    All moved quickly with the order of Ganghyuk.

    Ganghyuk stopped Heo Jun and Heo Im who were running to the iron pot to boil water.

    ¡°Leave the work to the fellows. You need to learn how to ssify the patients.¡±

 Chapter 110: Letâ€™s see who wins [1]

    <h4>Chapter 110: Let¡¯s see who wins [1]</h4>

    -Pujijik

    In the Bojewon, the sound came here and there.

    They did not eat anything ording to the order of Dongpa.

    However, everybody discharged shits.

    It seemed that they tried to throw out thest drop of water from their body.

    ¡°It is a hell.¡±

    Heo Jun murmured covering his nose with hands.

    Heo Im had got gauze from Dolseok and stopped his nostrils with the gauze.

    ¡°Up¡±

    Yeoju tried not to see anything from the scene.

    It seemed impossible to leave pictures describing these scenes.

    ¡®I think it is better than the anus of Lord Ryu? I think it is a lot better than that. Haha. Maybe they are different kinds.¡¯

    Ganghyuk thought alone and then nodded his head.

    The scene around us was just like hell.

    ¡°A¡­¡±

    ¡°Agugug¡±

    ¡°Eu¡±

    There were various moaning and screams.

    If a patient could make any sound, it meant he was still ok.

    The patients in fatal condition could not make any sound at all.

    They were lying down and discharging.

    Because of dehydration, they had some fever, too.

    ¡®I need to ssify them ording to seriousness.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at the home visit bag and Heo Jun alternatively.

    The cksmiths that Heo Jun introduced were excellent.

    Army and scalpels that the cksmiths had made for him were very useful.

    They wereparably good as the original tools that Ganghyuk brought from the other world.

    Other tools also were good although they had inferior to the original ones in details.

    However, there were some that they could not make at all.

    One of them were needles for the syringe.

    ¡®Needles¡­ ¡®

    They made some needles, but they were more like weapons.

    He spared some to use them in Imjinwarran.

    ¡®They will kill people rather than save.¡¯

    Ganghyuk could not use them to his patients.

    They will the break patient¡¯s blood vessels.

    Therefore, Ganghyuk could use only one IV set.

    So, he needed to select only one candidate who should get IV injection.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    When Ganghyuk stopped, Heo Jun and Heo Im stopped and waited for Ganghyuk¡¯s remark.

    Yeoju was far behind and she seemed to have no intention to follow.

    ¡°As you have experienced in smallpox incident, it is better to ssify patients when we have many patients at one time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heo Jun answered.

    Heo Im could not hide tension, as it was first time for him to be with so many patients.

    Although he has been working in the Naeeuiwon for a long time, he has never seen so many patients with single disease.

    -Swallow

    He swallowed dry saliva.

    Ganghyuk continued looking at them alternatively.

    ¡°First of all¡­ look at me and you will learn how to do it. The most important thing is to wash hands after touching patients. Do not touch yourself after touching patients. You must wash off immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Ganghyuk came to the patients.

    He did not moan at all lying down and discharging shits.

    He looked very bad, and Ganghyuk could not ignore him.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Dolsoi, sir.¡±

    ¡°Dolsoi, do you know where you are?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am in Bojewon, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk asked some more questions after that.

    It is to test if he is conscious. Ganghyuk was worrying because of severe dehydration of the patients.

    ¡°Dolsoi has clear consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you were checking his consciousness?¡±

    Heo Im nodded his head realizing why Ganghyuk did ask such useless questions.

    Ganghyuk showed a satisfied smile, as the two students were learning well.

    ¡°Yes, if we arecking of water in our body, the blood pressure gets lower. Then the amount of blood going to the brain reduces. Then we may be unconscious.¡±

    ¡°When I hear your lecture, I realize that our body is organically connected.¡±

    Heo Jun praised the excellence of Ganghyuk.

    Even though Ganghyuk was very proud of himself, he felt honored.

    It was because the person who praised him was Heo Jun.

    Although it has been some time since he arrived in Joseon, he was not ustomed to being praised by great men in the history.

    ¡°Heum.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the patient again.

    ¡°Dolsoi. Take out our tongue.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Tongue.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk guessed his tongue must be dry and cracked.

    His pronunciation was not clear.

    ¡®If the mucus in the mouth bes dry, one cannot make correct pronunciation.¡¯

    The patient took out his tongue.

    It reminded him of a cracked rice field without rainfall.

    ¡®I wish Yeoju would draw this.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked back.

    Yeoju stayed remotely and had no hope toe.

    Ganghyuk thought she would not able to draw with that condition.

    She was about to vomit.

    ¡°Eum. You see, the tongue looks strange.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is cracked.¡±

    ¡°The lips are dry, and eyes grow hollow. If you touch his pulse¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk touched the wrist of the patient.

    More specifically, he touched the arteritis radialis of the patient.

    It is a good artery for indirect check of heart beat.

    ¡°It beats more than 100 times a minute. As the blood pressure goes down, the heart beats faster.¡±

    Ganghyuk did not think that the patient could understand it.

    As a matter of fact, Heo Im could understand half of it only, although he took Ganghyuk¡¯s lectures and reviewed constantly.

    How could he understand the unit of time in the future such as hour, minute and second.

    It was only Heo Jun who could understand Ganghyukpletely.

    ¡°Then his dehydration is very serious, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. A sixth of the body water has disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡±

    ¡°But he is young, so he can stand it. He may have headache, nausea and no strength.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The patient responded at the diagnosis of Ganghyuk.

    He had all symptoms that Ganghyuk had told.

    The patient thought Ganghyuk was a divine doctor.

    How could he know his symptoms after seeing his face only?

    The patient and others near him looked at Ganghyuk with respect.

    ¡°If you touch here, you may feel fever.¡±

    ¡°Aha, it is very warm.¡±

    ¡°The treatment is¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk wondered.

    If he were in the hospital in that world, he would prescribe IV injection.

    Although oral liquid therapy is good, IV is better and quicker.

    However, he had only one IV set.

    It should be used to a more critical situation.

    ¡®He has severe dehydration, but he has consciousness.¡±

    He was young.

    He looked physically strong.

    At least there was not much probability that he would die soon.

    ¡°Dolseok¡±

    He called Dolseok after making a decision.

    Dolseok who way busy boiling water ran to him.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Have you boiled water?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have a big pot of boiled water now and we are heating up some other pots, too.¡±

    ¡°You are quick. Get some water here. Get salt and honey, too.¡±

    Ganghyuk took out the measuring cup.

    Although it was a measuring cup, it was not precise.

    It looked like a liter cup roughly.

    When he poured a liter saline in the bag, it was almost full.

    ¡°Yes, but it is very hot because it is a metal cup.¡±

    ¡°We cannot help it. Get some gauze.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ah, hot.¡±

    Dolseok ran to him again with a cup of hot water.

    He brought honey and salt in other hand.

    He was a very faithful servant.

    He did what he was told to do.

    ¡®If only he doesn¡¯tin¡­¡¯

    He did what he had to, but heined.

    Ganghyuk could not understand why he incurred a whipping withints.

    ¡°Here you are.¡±

    ¡°Em. Good. Here are many patients. So you must boil and then cool it down without pause.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk started to make oral liquid with the ingredients.

    ¡®What we have are honey, water and salt.¡¯

    He could not make oral liquid with good effects with these ingredients.

    Considering the recent development in oral liquid, they were far behind.

    ¡®If only I have Pocari Sweat concentrate¡­¡¯

    But that could not be dreamed of in this world.

    If you don¡¯t have a dime, use two nickels.

    He must make it with those ingredients.

    ¡°First of all, we need salt.¡±

    Fortunately, he could use syringe as a measuring spoon.

    Ganghyuk measured 4g of salt using syringe and pour it into water.

    Then he has 0.4% saline.

    There must be some alien substances but it would not go to the veins directly, so it might be ok.

    ¡®I need some glucose.¡¯

    He thought he was lucky to have honey.

    If not, he had no idea where he could get glucose equivalent.

    ¡®If I put it too much, it may induce diarrhea.¡¯

    For the purpose of nutrition supply, it is better to give the pure honey.

    But if Ganghyuk gave pure honey to this patient, water in his body would be absorbed into his intestine because of the high osmotic pressure of honey.

    It might be adding oil to the fire.

    ¡®Em, 50g would be enough.¡¯

    Ganghyuk put 50g honey to the water using the syringe.

    As the water was still hot, honey was dissolved easily.

    ¡®It is 5% glucose solution.¡¯

    If he could add amino acid, it would be the icing on the cake.

    But he did not have anything else than honey.

    ¡®There are things that I have to give up.¡¯

    He could not persist amino acid in Joseon.

    It is impossible.

    Even if there were facilities, he could not make it.

    He forgot chemical constitution long time ago.

    ¡°Ok. It is almost done.¡±

    Ganghyuk made the oral solution and gave it to the patient.

    While he was making the solution, it became lukewarm so it was good temperature to take.

    The problem was the anxiety of the patient.

    He had heard what Dongpa had shouted from the time he had been epted.

    ¡°Can I take it? I will discharge again.¡±

    ¡°You will discharge even though you eat nothing. You must drink it to live.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Drink it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Drink it.¡±

    Dongpaughed at Ganghyuk watching him quarreling with the patient.

    In his eyes, Ganghyuk was crazy.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Drink it. If not, you will be dead.¡±

    Ganghyuk gave him the oral solution and coerced to drink it.

    The patient was thinking for some time and began drinking it.

    He remembered Ganghyuk telling his symptoms exactly.

    Gulp Gulp

    Ganghyuk watched him drinking the oral solution.

    He added this remark to Heo Jun and Heo Im.

    ¡°Did you see it? You can make like this.¡±

    ¡°Oho¡­ they are discharging constantly. Is it ok to give them water?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We need to replenish as they lose a lot. If not, they will be dead.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    While he was teaching Heo Jun and Heo Im, there was a fuss at the side that Ganghyuk was responsible for.

    ¡°Ah, here somebody has a fit. He froths at the mouth¡­¡±

 Chapter 111: Letâ€™s see who wins [2]

    <h4>Chapter 111: Let¡¯s see who wins [2]</h4>

    Hearing the word seizure being mentioned, everyone looked at the man. Of course, Ganghyuk looked as well.

    ¡°Seizure?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, goodness gracious.¡±

    He was one of the patients that discharged continuously.

    But even though he was discharging like the others, he had a seizure.

    Naturally, all of them were dehydrated. Therefore, their voice was cracked. Thanks to that, their voice sounded more urgent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Seizure¡­ I thought the disease was only diarrhea.¡±

    ¡°I think the cause of seizure must be diarrhea.¡±

    Ganghyuk hurried to where the man was and tried to think up of the cause.

    He carried his home visitation bag with him.

    ¡®If it¡¯s a seizure, then it must be because of electrolyte imbnce caused by dehydration.¡¯

    If that was the case, it was a very big incident.

    He could not take a blood sample and do a blood test. There was noboratory around to do that.

    ¡®Sadly, I have no experience to treat electrolyte imbnce without doing a blood test.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, he also had no remedy to electrolyte imbnce even if he knew the blood test result.

    In his home visitation bag, there was nothing to supplement electrolytes.

    He only had an IV set.

    ¡®He may be the first dead body in this scene.¡¯

    If the situation bes a reality, he would have difficulties in treating other patients.

    When he gave an oral solution, patients felt anxious and thought twice before drinking it.

    If a patient would die here, the patients would go to Dongpa rather than be treated by Ganghyuk.

    In their eyes, Ganghyuk¡¯s treatment would lead to death, and they would then think that Dongpa¡¯s treatment makes more sense.

    ¡°Hey, I will examine the patient.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk came closer to the patient with a seizure.

    Several minutes have passed since he started convulsing.

    However, he was still convulsing.

    His eyes were fixated to one direction and limbs were iling.

    It was a typical grand mal epilepsy.

    Ganghyuk took the patient¡¯s head and put gauze in his mouth.

    It was to avoid aspiration pneumonia or tongue biting by chance.

    ¡®It will notst long.¡¯

    He had seen such a seizure before.

    Some of the patients that arrived in the Emergency Room had the same type of seizure.

    Most of them were dehydrated because of bleeding.

    This patient was better because the cause of dehydration was diarrhea rather than bleeding.

    ¡°Is he okay?¡±

    ¡°Pulse, first.¡±

    Ganghyuk was cid but Heo Jun and Heo Im were anxious.

    They haven¡¯t seen a seizure as serious as that.

    ¡°It will go away soon. I¡¯m maintaining his airway, so he won¡¯t die. I need to measure his blood pressure. Please open the bag for me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll measure it for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please do.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m good at measuring blood pressure now.¡±

    Heo Jun rolled up his sleeves to work.

    He might already be ustomed to the bad odor.

    The saying ¡®Man is a creature of adaptation.¡¯ is a golden saying.

    Ganghyuk did not cover his nose anymore.

    Yeoju tried toe closer to the scene, though she still stayed far away from the patients.

    ¡°Heum. It stopped.¡±

    ¡°Indeed it has.¡±

    Just like what Ganghyuk said, the seizure stopped. The man was breathing normally but he did not recover his consciousness. It seemed that this happened some time before.

    ¡°What is the blood pressure?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t read it¡­ Too low.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is it too low to read?¡±

    ¡°It seems like that. It¡¯s probably a 60 and a 40 or 50?¡±

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    It was indeed too low.

    He might be dead soon if he was left like this.

    Even if Ganghyuk gave IV, it would not make much of a difference.

    It might be 1 liter, but it was a liter of water and not blood.

    1 liter of water to this patient would not make a difference at all.

    ¡®Heum. Is there any way I can conduct a blood transfusion?¡¯

    Ganghyuk wondered while he connected the IV set.

    ¡®The blood must be the same type for the transfusion. This is so I can avoid blood coagtion.¡¯

    It meant that he did not need to know the exact blood type. He had read the First Aid instructions of the American Army and it said they did blood transfusions without knowing the exact blood type of the donor and the patient.

    He could not remember itpletely because he was not interested in it back then.

    ¡®If I leave this patient without doing a blood transfusion, he will surely die.¡¯

    The patient could not swallow oral solution and Ganghyuk did not have much IV solution either.

    In that case, blood would be the best answer.

    There is a saying that the best IV solution is the blood of a healthy person.

    The problem was how he would give the blood transfusion and who would be the donor.

    Ganghyuk then looked at the kitchen.

    ¡®If Dolseok and Makbong could be the donor¡­¡¯

    The patients here could not give blood for others.

    They were dehydrated as well. If Ganghyuk took some of the blood from the other patients to save this patient, he might kill a lot of them.

    ¡°We should take him inside.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed at a room in Bojewon building located a few meters away.

    It was not far from the ce where Ganghyuk examined the patients.

    ¡°Is there anything special inside? We need to take care of the patients here as well.¡±

    Heo Jun said while looking around the scene.

    Although the other patients did not have a seizure, their status was not any better whenpared to the patient in front of them.

    Heo Jun thought that one of the doctors must be here to take care of them.

    Ganghyuk decided to give them oral solution rather than let them starve.

    ¡°Eum. Dr. Heo, could you stay here with Heo Im and give them the oral solution that I made? I will take care of him with Dolseok and Makbong.¡±

    ¡°Sure I can. Rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ganghyuk left the other patients to Heo Jun and Heo Im. He then called Dolseok and Makbong.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I brought water.¡±

    ¡°I need you to help me transfer this patient.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes.¡±

    The two people came to Ganghyuk quickly.

    They were sweating as they were boiling water before they came to Ganghyuk.

    They looked very healthy.

    ¡®Indeed, if one of them had the same blood type with the patient, it will save him.¡¯

    Ganghyuk transferred the patient into the room, thinking up of a human blood bag.

    As the three of them were healthy and strong, it was not difficult to carry a patient.

    They could arrive at the room in the inlet soon.

    There was also a futon in the room.

    Ganghyuk opened the home visitation bag before nodding his head.

    ¡®Although I have only one IV line, I have a lot of syringes.¡¯

    It meant that he could take blood samples multiple times.

    The process may be painful though.

    ¡°Lay him down here gently.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Now let¡¯s find his vein.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you want to inject something. Maybe the patients out there can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing and they might be agitated because of it.¡±

    Dolseok nodded his head as he murmured.

    His face showed confidence as if he knew everything.

    ¡®Although you think you know everything, you have no idea what I¡¯m doing.¡¯

    He was sure that Dolseok will be a blood bag some timeter.

    Ganghyuk felt pathetic and tied the patient¡¯s arm with a rubber band.

    As the man¡¯s blood pressure was too low, it was hard to find a vein.

    ¡®Eum¡­ It is better to take blood from anywhere.¡¯

    As he wanted to see a blood reaction, he did not need to connect an IV line.

    Ganghyuk stabbed a needle and got some blood.

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    The patient did not open eyes although he softly moaned.

    ¡®If I leave him untreated, he will surely die soon.¡¯

    The thought made him desperate.

    He did not want to lose the game.

    ¡®No, I¡¯m sure that won¡¯t happen.¡¯

    Time would show who was right, but he did not want to give the best doctor¡¯s ce to Dongpa even for a short time.

    ¡°Okay. Makbong and Dolseok, lie down here.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Makbong opened his eyes wide and asked.

    Dolseok showed a simr expression on his face and Yeoju who followed them showed the same expression as well.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I need to check something. You may feel a little sting.¡±

    ¡°A sting?¡±

    Makbong lied down first.

    On the futon, the patient lied down, so Makbong lied on the floor.

    The futon was too narrow to amodate two people together.

    He did not want to catch the same disease, anyway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Ganghyuk took a blood sample from Makbong.

    He had a good vein, so Ganghyuk did not have any difficulty to find his vein.

    Ganghyuk thought he could give a liter of blood without any damage.

    ¡®Okay. The next step is to mix them.¡¯

    He performed a cross-reaction test by mixing a drop of blood of the patient and the donor.

    It was a crude method, but it showed a definite answer.

    ¡°Heum.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you mixing the blood.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk shook his hand and observed the reaction of the blood.

    It did not need any professionalism.

    All he had to do was observe.

    ¡°Ai¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk sighed.

    The blood started to clot.

    It hardened like a stone.

    That meant they must have different blood types.

    ¡®Huu¡­ If I inject this, it might kill the patient.¡¯

    Sometimes, blood transfusion may kill the patient even when they have the same blood type. If they have different blood types just like in this case, the patient¡¯s survival rate would definitely be 0%.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible. Dolseok, lie down here.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ I feel strange.¡±

    Dolseok lied down as he scratched his head.

    He had good blood vessels as he ate well every day.

    ¡°Okay. You have good veins. If you are the right one, then it¡¯s better than Makbong.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know what you mean but I¡¯m proud that I¡¯m better than Makbong. Hehe.¡±

    Ganghyuk finished getting his blood sample from Dolseok.

    He mixed Dolseok¡¯s blood with the patient¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    ¡°It seems that there¡¯s no difference.¡±

    Dolseok pointed at the mixed blood.

    Just as Dolseok pointed, it was clotted.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sir?¡±

    Ganghyuk was disappointed.

    ¡®Should I try Yeoju? No, she¡¯s too slim. I need arge amount of blood.¡¯

    While he was wondering, Yeoju said.

    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you try your blood?¡±

    ¡°Mine?¡±

    Though the thought came out of the blue, Ganghyuk did miss that possibility as well.

    Ganghyuk scratched his head.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­¡±

    ¡°Try¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you get a blood sample from me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m quite good at it.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Come and get some from me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoju tied Ganghyuk¡¯s arm with a rubber band.

    It had been a while since she saw her at this short of a distance.

    Ganghyuk was extremely sure that she was a beauty.

    ¡®She followed me and had pains with this beautiful face.¡¯

    Ganghyuk felt sorry for her but at the next moment, he thought that he saved her.

    If he left her in her hometown, she might have been killed.

    ¡°Mix it with the patient¡¯s blood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think I¡¯m not a match either.¡±

    He had no ground to think so.

    He felt that his blood type was B.

    The man¡¯s blood type was a rare one, being AB.

    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s not a usual blood type.¡¯

    Ganghyuk believed his hunch.

    But a few minutester, he realized that his hunch was not correct.

    ¡°It¡¯s different from the previous ones.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not clotted at all.¡±

 Chapter 112: Letâ€™s see who wins [3]

    <h4>Chapter 112: Let¡¯s see who wins [3]</h4>

    ¡°Is that a good thing?¡±

    Dolseok asked with shining eyes due to curiosity.

    Ganghyuk¡¯s blood showed a different reaction.

    Dolseok¡¯s and Makbong¡¯s blood made the patient¡¯s blood clot, but with Ganghyuk¡¯s blood, it remained liquid.

    ¡®Is his blood type B?¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at the blood with a bewitched face.

    It did not change at all even though Ganghyuk stared at it for a long time.

    The edge became hardened, but it was due to the contact with air rather than clotting because of the interactions between blood samples.

    It was proven that the man had the same blood type with Ganghyuk, which meant he could give blood.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°Why, sir?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Ganghyuk smacked Dolseok¡¯s head.

    Dolseok did not understand why he did that, but he did notin.

    It was because Ganghyuk¡¯s face changed.

    He looked angry.

    ¡®His eyes don¡¯t look like that of a doctor.¡¯

    Ganghyuk¡¯s eyes were full of anger.

    If a human butcher existed, he would definitely look like Ganghyuk at the moment.

    Ganghyuk looked at the mixed blood, the patient and Dongpa who was somewhere outside with a stern face.

    Whenever Ganghyuk turned his head, his stern look made people including Makbong freeze up.

    ¡®Son of a bitch. Should I give him my blood so I can save him?¡¯

    There were some doctors who saved patients¡¯ lives by sacrificing their own bodies.

    Actually, Ganghyuk saw his colleague give his bone-marrow to save a patient¡¯s life.

    ¡®Heo, Cham.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was really surprised when his colleague decided to donate his bone-marrow.

    He tried to stop him, but he did it for the patient.

    Ganghyuk respected him, but he did not have any intention to do that even as of now.

    The reason why Ganghyuk has not donated any blood was because he was afraid of needles.

    Sometimes people joked about how he could cut a person¡¯s skin with a scalpel without hesitation but he was mortified at the sight of a needle piercing through his skin. He could not help it. He was really afraid of it.

    ¡®Even though only a small amount of blood was drawn, it still made me feel terrible.¡¯

    Yeoju was quite lucky to find a vein so she finished quickly. If not, he would definitely give up in the middle of it.

    ¡°Sir, is it painful?¡±

    Yeoju asked with worry.

    At the exact moment she drew some blood from his vein, his face turned into his current expression¡­though that was not exactly the reason.

    ¡°No¡­ Eum.¡±

    He coulde back to reality thanks to Yeoju¡¯s fresh voice.

    Ganghyuk examined the patient again as he removed the useless thoughts from his brain.

    ¡®Hollow eyes, dry lips andck of consciousness¡­¡¯

    The two problems were not very serious,

    but theck of consciousness was something to give importance to.

    ¡®At the moment, I could not think of other reason than dehydration.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was renowned as the best surgeon in Korea. Although he was not on the press very often, everybody in the hospital knew his skills.

    They knew that Ganghyuk was much better than the old professors who controlled the academia.

    Since he was a good doctor, he could diagnose the patient with confidence.

    ¡®If it was because of bleeding, his face would be pale. He has pupil response so he did not have a stroke.¡¯

    There were other reasons to make a patient unconscious, but the probability was low.

    Compared to this, dehydration was almost sure because of the preceding factors.

    Therefore, he would restore his consciousness if Ganghyuk fixed the issue of dehydration.

    ¡®He would not die.¡¯

    It seemed that Dongpa was very lucky.

    On his side, there were no patients with a serious case of dehydration.

    At the moment, his side looked much better.

    As patients did not eat or drink, the discharge from them lessened.

    Whenpared to Ganghyuk¡¯s side, Ganghyuk¡¯s was like a living hell.

    ¡°Eaaa¡­¡±

    ¡°Eueu¡­¡±

    They were discharging watery feces and Ganghyuk gave them more water so it was natural.

    But even Heo Jun and Heo Im were reluctant to give patients honey water because of this hell-like situation.

    They might think of this.

    ¡®Is it really a good thing to give them water?¡¯

    As soon as they gave them water, they discharged.

    Patients were getting more anxious.

    Some of the patients have already gone to Dongpa¡¯s side.

    It was the road that led to death, but they did not know that at all.

    ¡®If this patient dies here¡­¡¯

    Then he would not be able to stop them from moving to Dongpa¡¯s side.

    ¡®For God¡¯s sake.¡¯

    He could not think up of other methods.

    Ganghyuk lied down beside the patient out of despair.

    He gave an order while lying down.

    ¡°Check the bag for IV¡­ the bag.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. But why are you lying down?¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    Ganghyuk smacked Dolseok¡¯s head once more.

    Dolseok could not change his habit of asking questions although he was always hit by Ganghyuk whenever he asked a question.

    He was quite smart in some aspects but very dull in other aspects.

    ¡°I will draw my blood and put it in the bag and the patient will get my blood.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­¡±

    There was severe reaction.

    Ganghyuk did not like donating blood but it was quite amon thing to him. For those who lived in Joseon though, they thought it a queer and uneptable thing.

    How could a person share his blood with others?

    Many cultures think that blood is synonymous to life.

    Therefore, those who lived in Joseon did not ept his idea.

    ¡°Did you say you would give him your blood?¡±

    Yeoju was almost aghast. The idea was too scary for her to ept.

    She looked at Ganghyuk with a protesting expression though she looked like an angry adolescent. It was not really threatening, she actually looked rather cute.

    ¡®If Yeoni showed that face, now that might be threatening.¡¯

    Yeoni had physical strength.

    He was hit many times by her whenever they dueled, every hit being painful. Ganghyuk then removed the depressing memory from his head and asked.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Blood is your life. It is your base. How could you share your basic life with the patient? He would be¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you mean he would be my brother because we share the same blood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Your spirit will go to him and your vitality will decrease.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°ording to saints in old days, blood contains one¡¯s personality and past experiences. You must think of how he could live after you give your blood to him.¡±

    It was nonsense, but it was persuasive. That was because she was an intelligent girl and the statement she said had some kind of logic, although it was grounded on totally wrong assumptions.

    Ganghyuk thought he might be persuaded if he kept listening to her speech.

    Though there was one thing that was true in her speech.

    Ganghyuk¡¯s DNA would go to the patient if he gave the patient his blood, but there is no way to influence the patient¡¯s personality and memories with transfusion.

    There were some reports that people after getting an organ transnt like the heart and kidneys acquired new hobbies or tastes, but they were only assumptions and they had never been clinically proven.

    Therefore, the things that Yeoju said were nothing but nonsense.

    ¡°Yeoju.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Blood is a part of our body, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then in that case, it must be I who knows it best. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Yeoju nodded her head with hesitation.

    ¡°Blood is very important. You are right in that sense. But it will be made again when they are gone.¡±

    Blood donation was still difficult even though they knew the fact that it would save the patient¡¯s life.

    ¡®I am just telling the story that I have always been told.¡¯

 Chapter 113: Letâ€™s see who wins [4]

    <h4>Chapter 113: Let¡¯s see who wins [4]</h4>

    -Swallow

    The sound of Ganghyuk swallowing his saliva filled the room.

    Although it was not that loud, the sound was amplified as the room waspletely silent. asionally, Yeoju¡¯s voice would interrupt the silence.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She was collecting blood with a syringe.

    She moved very slowly.

    Normally, Ganghyuk would be angry and forcefully push her away.

    But Ganghyuk had already lost the strength to be angry and only nodded his head.

    He was extremely careful.

    He was afraid to tear the vein by moving his arm.

    ¡°Em¡­How much have you currently extracted?¡±

    ¡°We only have 100mL as of now, sir.¡±

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk sighed with despair.

    Dolseok and Makbongughed silently.

    Ganghyuk was their master filled with confidence and he was thest man they thought to be submissive.

    But now he was passive and cautious just because of such a small needle.

    They felt like calling everyone who knew Ganghyuk such as Governor and Heo Jun and show them Ganghyuk¡¯s other side.

    If it were the 21st century, they would take a picture and upload it on SNS.

    With the title of ¡°Baik Ganghyuk¡¯s True Colors¡±.

    ¡°How much should I extract?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk tried to calcte with his eyes closed.

    If he was in the hospital, he would not need to calcte with such efforts.

    Around three packs of blood would cure dehydration regardless of the cause.

    ¡®I cannot extract my blood over 1 liter, that¡¯s for sure.¡¯

    He did not want to die to save another.

    Even though he was a doctor and wanted to save a patient as much as possible, he did not want to die in their stead.

    ¡®My weight is probably around 78kg.¡¯

    From that, he calcted that he might have more than 5 liters of blood in his body.

    ¡®I can give 1 liter without any difficulty.¡¯

    At this time, it was difficult to find a man as strong as Ganghyuk.

    As a matter of fact, Ganghyuk belonged to the strong group of people in Korea in the 21st century.

    Therefore, extracting a liter of blood would not make a big problem.

    ¡®No, I can¡¯t take a rest like this.¡¯

    There were patients queuing outside.

    Their numbers seemed to surpass over 50 already. He could not leave all of them to Heo Jun or Heo Im.

    Ganghyuk had to decide if they would need transfusion or IV.

    If needed, he could give them rice or porridge rather than oral rehydration solutions.

    To do that, his health was very important.

    It is not an excuse not to give his blood but a fact¡­at least that was what Ganghyuk thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give him 800mL. How long it will take?¡±

    ¡°If I relied on the instructions you gave to me¡­ It would probably take a long time, somewhere around two hours.¡±

    ¡°Two hours?¡±

    It was not a rubber tube but an iron needle that he had to pierce through his skin.

    At this moment, he wanted to extract as much as he could and pull it out, but it was not possible since it might bring detrimental effects to the patient and Ganghyuk himself.

    ¡®If I extract blood too quickly, it may lead to low blood pressure shock¡­¡¯

    The statement that he can give l liter of blood was half true and half false.

    If he lost 1 liter of blood in an instant, it might give a big burden on his heart.

    The heart should beat stronger and quicker topensate the lost blood that made up 20% of his total blood count.

    Therefore, the blood should be extracted very slowly so that the heart can adjust to the changed environment.

    To do that, the method to flow away is the best, which is done in blood donation cars.

    But it was impossible for Ganghyuk to make that environment, so he opted to extract as slow as possible.

    ¡®Additionally, the patient may die with fast transfusion.¡¯

    If the speed gets faster, the strength gets stronger.

    The syringe needle is not an exception.

    If it extracts too fast, the cells in the blood may explode because of the pressure. Not only that, there is the risk of stroke if transfused quickly because the electrolytes in the cell have scattered.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡±

    ¡°Outside?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Are they doing well? Yeoni, Heo Jun and Heo Im?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll check.¡±

    Hearing Ganghyuk¡¯s question, Dolseok stood up quickly. He then went to the door and opened it. Ganghyuk was surprised and stopped him quickly.

    Ganghyuk felt pain in the arm because of the iron needle on it as he shouted.

    ¡°Dolseok, be careful. I don¡¯t want them to see this sight.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot.¡±

    He did not want to show the transfusion.

    It was bot because he was shy, but because of the responses of the people.

    Considering the responses of Yeoju and the others, the patients would be scared to see blood being transfused.

    They might want to stop being treated.

    Furthermore, they might want to roll Ganghyuk in the mat.

    ¡®It¡¯s really difficult to change people¡¯s perspectives.¡¯

    It is not easy to change a paradigm.

    Yeoju has been with Ganghyuk for a long time and they had treated people.

    But when Ganghyuk tried to give blood to the patient, she strongly objected.

    Then what would the people outside say?

    There¡¯s no need to exin really.

    -Squeak

    Dolseok had the same thought.

    He was a coward anyway.

    He did not want to die being known as one of the fellows doing that bizarre thing.

    Therefore, he opened the door very cautiously.

    ¡°Eh? Our patients decreased.¡±

    ¡°Really? By how much?¡±

    ¡°Half? Is it right for us to feed them? The patients on Dongpa¡¯s side did not discharge anymore.¡±

    Dolseok looked around the yard tilting his head.

    The patients were not lying down outside any more.

    The patients on Dongpa¡¯s side were amodated in the buildings on the left and those in Ganghyuk¡¯s side were in the building on the right.

    There was one difference though.

    Ganghyuk¡¯s patients were busy going to the toilet while the patients on Dongpa¡¯s side seem to be peaceful.

    ¡°If we go inside, we can see different things.¡±

    ¡°Really? Anyway¡­ Our Heos and Yeoni are really busy. They are busy feeding patients while patients are busy going to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone who has a fit?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll go and ask.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should do that. What are you waiting for? If I don¡¯t have this, you might have been dead already.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed at the needle on his arm.

    Dolseok went out of the room like a fly.

    He did not want to be beaten.

    ¡°Ah¡­ it is too hard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guess so. Can we make it like this one on the patient¡¯s arm?¡±

    Yeoju asked a question as she looked at Ganghyuk with pity.

    He looked very different than usual.

    Ganghyuk answered while looking at the IV line that Yeoju pointed.

    ¡°What? Do you mean that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No, impossible.¡±

    Ganghyuk shook his head with a bitter smile.

    He had tried as much as he could.

    If he could make the IV set in Joseon, he could do many things.

    But it was impossible.

    ¡®There is no rubber¡­ Of course there is no stic here in Joseon.¡¯

    What he could use in Joseon was only iron.

    It was not an alloy like stainless steel but pure iron.

    ¡®I cannot let it prate into the vein.¡¯

    Iron easily rusts, and patients would die because of iron contaminating the blood.

    ¡®It cannot be shaped like this. And furthermore, it¡¯ll be ufortable.¡¯

    He had to give it up with many different reasons.

    He neither had good subject material nor sufficient technology.

    ¡°Those who Dr. Heo Jun introduced are all good craftsmen working in the pce. Thus, if they could not do it, maybe it would be impossible. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    While they were talking like that, the blood collected exceeded 400 mL.

    It was nothing to Ganghyuk who was very healthy.

    But for the patient, it made a big difference.

    He opened his eyes a little which had been tightly closed.

    ¡°Ah, it seems that he¡¯s waking up.¡±

    Makbong came closer to the patient.

    As Makbong came closer, the patient was frightened and tried to move his head back.

    As heid his head on the pillow, he could not retreat his head though.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are in Bojewon. You are being treated. Don¡¯t be startled.¡±

    ¡°Boje¡­? Ah, yes, I came here. Was I sleeping?¡±

    The patient did not remember what happened to him including him falling unconscious or him getting a seizure.

    He lied there and tried to remember what happened to him, but he seemed to be not that sane.

    ¡®It¡¯s for the better. He doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s receiving a transfusion.¡¯

    Nobody knows what will happen when the patient recognizes his status.

    He may take out the needle and make a scene.

    ¡°Makbong.¡±

    Makbong knew what Ganghyuk wanted him to do. He changed his position to block the patient¡¯s sight.

    Then the blood bag was out of the patient¡¯s sight.

    He could see the IV line on his arm but they had already covered it with a cloth.

    ¡°Anyways, you are notpletely treated. Please lie there.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ Yes¡­ Is he a patient, too?¡±

    The patient pointed at Ganghyuk.

    Ganghyuk could not find any excuse.

    He could not say that he extracted his blood to give to the patient.

    They would not understand the transfusion and might make a scene.

    Therefore, Ganghyuk nodded his head.

    ¡°Yes. The disease is epidemic and all the areas near here are affected.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­ It is really fearful. I had nothing, but I was discharging constantly. It is really¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk observed the patient talking about his status.

    He watched his lips, tongue, eyes, vibration of hands and feet, movement of lips, eyelids, and so on.

    ¡®There is no more vibration of lips and eyelids.¡¯

    That means his electrolyte abnormality is rectified.

    He became conscious probably because his electrolyte status became normal.

    However, he could observe some symptoms of dehydration here and there.

    ¡®His lips and tongue are dry¡­ But his eyebags look a lot better.¡¯

    It was true that the best IV liquid was blood.

    With only 400mL of blood, the patient was revived.

    Blood was more effective than any other liquid.

    ¡®It is truly worthwhile.¡¯

    Ganghyuk kept extracting his blood as he felt tired.

    When Ganghyuk looked out of the door, he could see Dolseok looking around busily.

    It seems that there was no emergency case.

    They were moving busily but there was no panic.

    ¡®Ok, you do the work and I take the rest.¡¯

    Ganghyuk turned his head away from the scene.

    He wanted to take a rest as he was lying on the floor, but it was notfortable to lie on the floor with a needle on his arm.

    But he thought he was happier than those who boiled water, cooled it down, and tended to the patients constantly.

    ¡®Eum.¡¯

    While extracting blood, he unexpectedly fell asleep.

    While he was lying idle on the floor, somebody woke him up.

    When Ganghyuk looked up, he could see Heo Jun.

    ¡°Schr Baik. Please¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Is it over?¡±

    Ganghyuk checked his arm first.

    If he moved with the needle on the arm, it could rupture his vein.

    But the needle was removed and the area of injection was covered with gauze.

    He asked Heo Jun as he tried to get up.

    ¡°Why? Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, people areining. They want to go to Dongpa. Dolseok, Yeoni and Makbong are trying to stop them.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go there.¡±

 Chapter 114: Letâ€™s see who wins [5]

    <h4>Chapter 114: Let¡¯s see who wins [5]</h4>

    ¡°Hugh¡±

    Ganghyuk felt nauseous because he got up very quickly.

    He had to lean against the wall and as a result, Yeoju grumbled.

    ¡°See, the blood is life¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but as you can see I saved a life.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed at the patient who had his hand on his forehead.

    The patient who was trembling and had a fit was currently sleeping peacefully.

    If Ganghyuk was an ordinary doctor, he would be moved by the scene.

    But he was Ganghyuk and he would usually feel indifferent to these type of things.

    He had some other thought in mind.

    ¡®Heum. This patient has the same blood type ase. If he fully recovers, I can use his blood.¡¯

    If the God saw this, he may bring down heavenly judgement.

    But Ganghyuk was a lucky person and it did not happen.

    ¡°Anyways, I need to go. Please take care of this patient. If there is anything else, just call me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Please don¡¯t tire yourself. Yourplexion is not good.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I lost almost 800mL of blood.¡±

    Usually, the amount of blood needed for transfusion is only about 400mL.

    It was not decided randomly.

    People who knew blood best gather together and determine the amount after some discussion.

    It meant that such amount would not give the donor too much burden.

    ¡®Yes, twice the amount is too much.¡¯

    Ganghyuk went out of the room with staggering steps.

    He felt sleepy but he could not sleep because of the situation.

    In the next room, there was a storm brewing.

    ¡°Stay here if you want to live on.¡±

    Makbong tried to stop the patient.

    ¡°Guys, listen to us. You just don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Dolseok tried to stop the other patient.

    ¡°Eok!¡±

    A patient tried to run to Dongpa¡¯s side and Yeoni hit him down without saying anything.

    As a matter of fact, these three could stop more than 10 people at once.

    But there were too many patients for them to stop and they were as strong as normal people without any disease.

    ¡°Hey, get out of the way! I want to be treated there!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to go there. Why are you stopping me?¡±

    They were shouting, and their voice seemed to be full of vigor.

    The only evidence that they were patients were their butts.

    They did not feelfortable because of their continuous discharge.

    The patients on Donpa¡¯s side were very silent, but those who were on Ganghyuk¡¯s side were discharging nonstop.

    ¡°Heum.¡±

    Ganghyuk was confused if he would be angry or he would be thankful.

    ¡®The oral rehydration solution was more effective than I thought.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, the solution was water, salt and honey.

    He did not have amino acids or fat at all.

    But the patients recovered their vitality, which was very impressive.

    ¡°It is very effective, but they¡¯re still trying to go there¡­ These people are a lost cause.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Dongpa.

    Dongpa did not give the patients anything as he told loudly.

    He gave some water asionally, which aggravated the patients¡¯ status.

    But he might not know that he made the patients¡¯ status worse.

    ¡®Their vitality is gradually weakening. They seem like they¡¯ll fall over at the next moment.¡¯

    Therefore, the patients were very silent and their side looked very peaceful.

    ¡°I want to go.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°Hey guys, you don¡¯t know gratitude! My master saved you! Sir!¡±

    Dolseok bowed to Ganghyuk when he saw him walking towards him.

    At the same time, the patients who threatened Dolseok halted in their steps.

    Dolseok was someone that they could fight with but Ganghyuk was a nobleman. They could feel it. In Bojewon, they gave him a clinic room and it seemed that he had some connection with the prince ording to the public post on the wall.

    Even though they really wanted to be treated by Dongpa, they could not say anything in front of Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    They sighed with difort.

    Ganghyuk opened his mouth while watching the patients who wanted to go to Dongpa¡¯s side.

    ¡°You have strength now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They were dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.

    Ganghyuk pointed at Dongpa¡¯s side while maintaining his stern facial expression.

    ¡°Do you want to go there?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Who do you think looks healthier and better? You or them?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Which side do you think has more energy to spare?¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­¡±

    The patients could not answer.

    They only thought of the symptoms. They did not think of vitality at all.

    It was the same for Heo Jun and Heo Im who made the oral solution and fed them with it.

    They wondered if it was a good treatment while watching patients discharge continuously.

    But with Ganghyuk¡¯s remark, they could see the difference.

    ¡®Yes, Schr Baik is right. It¡¯s true that our patients are healthier.¡¯

    Heo Jun nodded his head before looking at Ganghyuk with respect.

    Thinking of his personality and behavior, there were many problems. But his medical skill was undeniably good.

    He was never wrong in medical treatment.

    ¡°You can see that you look better, right?¡±

    ¡°But we are still discharging.¡±

    ¡°They are discharging as well although the amount is lesspared to yours.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we mean that. They discharge less. We have to eat although we don¡¯t really want to eat¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel something strange?¡±

    Ganghyuk pushed on the man¡¯s forehead, who came out andined as if he were the representative of the group.

    The man was pushed back, as he could not withstand Ganghyuk¡¯s push.

    Perhaps he could not withstand Ganghyuk¡¯s push even if he was not a patient.

    Ganghyuk was big and strong, while the man was short and feeble.

    Furthermore, he was a patient discharging as soon as he had oral solution. So there was no way for him to keep himself against Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Eo¡­¡±

    ¡°Who do you think is better, you or the patients on Dongpa¡¯s side. Those who discharge without eating at all or those who discharge after eating something? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­I think those who discharge less¡­?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ganghyuk knew that the man and the other patients behind him did not understand what he meant.

    He had seen many patients in this world and that world beforeing here. He could see what the patients thought with a nce.

    The problem was he neither recognized or acknowledged it nor reflected it to the treatment.

    ¡®I¡¯m getting angry.¡¯

    It was his problem as a doctor that he became angry rather than try to persuade the patient.

    ¡®I am treating them by donating my own blood. These guys don¡¯t know how to reciprocate gratitude.¡¯

    The thought of donating his blood made him angrier.

    That was probably why he was so angry.

    He even thought to leave them all just to die.

    ¡®Shall I open arge anatomy practice room here?¡¯

    If he did note here, they would all die anyway.

    If it were not for Ganghyuk, they would follow the quack¡¯s order.

    ¡®It seems some are already dying.¡¯

    He could see some faces trembling.

    It means that the imbnce of electrolyte has progressed further. They would die, if they followed Dongpa¡¯s treatment.

    While he was thinking of this, he could see Dongpa watching him.

    He did not open his mouth, but Ganghyuk knew what he thought.

    ¡®Heo. He ignores me.¡¯

    If he left the patients alone and let them go to Dongpa¡¯s side, what would Dongpa feel?

    It was clear that he would feel superiority and ignore Ganghyuk.

    ¡®I cannot do that.¡¯

    He did not like the attitude of the patients, but what was more important was his pride. He did not want to lose face by leaving them alone and letting them go to Dongpa¡¯s side.

    The pride itself made Ganghyuk an excellent doctor as what he was now.

    Ganghyuk approached him with a stern face.

    ¡°If you move one more step further from here, I will¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk was about to threaten the patients. But at this very moment, there was a big fuss on Dongpa¡¯s side.

    ¡°Eo!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to him?¡±

    Ganghyuk turned around and found a patient having a fit.

    People around him were trying to escape the scene. As they did not have enough strength to walk, they rolled their body to escape from the scene.

    They called Dongpa with all their might.

    ¡°Doctor, pleasee here!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dying!¡±

    It seemed very urgent.

    Ganghyuk stopped threatening patients and watched Dongpa since he wanted to know what Dongpa would do.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see what he will do.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was sure that Dongpa wouldn¡¯t handle this situation properly. He wanted to see what he would do in this chaotic situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed. Be calm and follow my order.¡±

    Dongpa shouted loudly. As a matter of fact, the most startled one in the scene was Dongpa himself.

    He could manage to approach the patient who was having a seizure but that was all.

    He could not do anything but stand at a rtively far distance and look at him from there.

    He tried to think up of an idea to treat the patient but it ended up in vain.

    ¡®If you want to think of an idea, you should have learned some more. As you have no knowledge, you will not be able to find a solution.¡¯

    When he was a professor in that world, the students that he did not like the most were the ones who stayed in the examination room up to the end although they could not answer the questions.

    If they did know something, their memories would reignite once they saw the examination question.

    As they did not know anything rted to the question, they could not answer the question.

    If they tried to think up of something, that would mean that they did not know the answer.

    Finally, Dongpa moved. The action that Dongpa made surprised Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Turn his head to the side.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ganghyuk eximed.

    That was what Ganghyuk would do in such a case.

    Dongpa took the same action. It seemed that he had a good memory, as he had seen Ganghyuk treating a patient who had the same case.

    ¡°Then fasten him so that he could not make a scene.¡±

    The next order was totally wrong though.

    First of all, the people who were in the scene were patients.

    They did not eat anything because of Dongpa¡¯s orders.

    They did not have enough strength to fasten the patient who was convulsing.

    ¡®Fastening a patient who¡¯s convulsing? No way. Someone will be injured at that rate.¡¯

    Ganghyuk slowly walked to Dongpa.

    He shook his head and clicked his tongue.

    ¡®A quack is making an incident and it is time for the excellent doctor to make it right.¡¯

    As Ganghyuk expected, there was a scream from the man.

    He moved involuntarily, and people fastened him in ce so he would not move. It made his arms and legs bend.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Go away. You will kill him.¡±

    Ganghyuk took the other patients who held the patient who had a seizure.

    Dongpa protested.

    ¡°What are you doing? You will make the patient fatally injured.¡±

    ¡°You are making him injured. Leave him alone.¡±

    The seizure might notst for long, as it was not caused by wrong brain waves.

    ¡°See, he stopped. Right?¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed at the patient who stopped convulsing.

    As Dongpa made him lie at his side, there was no big ident such as a blocked airway.

    ¡°Makbong and Dolseok. Move him to the room where I was.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The two of them followed Ganghyuk as they lifted the patient up.

    Dongpa frowned and grabbed the patient¡¯s trouser.

    ¡°No. How can you take my patient? He is my patient.¡±

    ¡°Your patient? Ha¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Dongpa, you are discharging as well. You are infected. Look at your trousers.¡±

 Chapter 115: Even Enemy [1]

    <h4>Chapter 115: Even Enemy [1]</h4>

    Ganghyuk pointed at Dongpa¡¯s butt while covering his nose with his hand.

    Dongpa tried to cover his trousers with an embarassed face, but it was in vain.

    It was already brown and he could not cover the smell.

    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±

    Makbong pointed at him.

    ¡°Shit, how does a doctor catch an epidemic?¡±

    Dolseok pulled his legs.

    ¡°Guys, move him as well.¡±

    Ganghyuk tried to fool him.

    Dongpa was embarrassed.

    He murmured with nk eyes.

    ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s not mine! It¡¯s probably someone else¡¯s and it got¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re discharging.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed at Dongpa¡¯s butt which is still discharging watery feces.

    Ganghyuk looked at the feces that he put on Dongpa some time before.

    ¡®He caught the disease. Should I feel sorry? No¡­¡¯

    That could not be the cause of the disease. It was too fast to make one sick. Dongpa¡¯s symptom should have originated from other causes.

    Although we contact germs or viruses, not all will have the disease or show the symptoms.

    It takes time for those bad things to start fighting with our body.

    Perhaps Dongpa¡¯s body has not fought with the germs in the feces that Ganghyuk put on the trousers.

    It might not¡­

    In medicine, there is nothing that¡¯s truly sure.

    ¡®Ei, I don¡¯t know. I am not the one who made him sick.¡¯

    Ganghyuk shook his head as he suppressed his bad feelings.

    Surprisingly, Dongpa shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that! I will be okay if I don¡¯t eat anything!¡±

    ¡°Heo. You are an idiot. Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Do not pull my legs, sir. You are a doctor and you should not make a fool of a patient.¡±

    ¡°I am not making you a fool. I am persuading you.¡±

    ¡°What kind of persuasion this is!¡±

    ¡°Heum.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Dongpa with his arms folded.

    ¡®His eyebags are already sunken and dark.¡¯

    He is producing feces in real time with sounds.

    It means that he has severe cholera at the moment.

    ¡®He will discharge continuously some timeter.¡¯

    It was conspicuous considering his status.

    He will discharge feces continuously soon enough.

    He will not eat anything considering his speech.

    Then his condition will be serious soon and the worst situation would be him having a seizure.

    ¡®It¡¯s better if he had a fit, as I have a chance to cure him. But there is a far worse scenario.¡¯

    Sometimes patients die instantly because of dehydration. In that case, Ganghyuk cannot help him at all.

    Ganghyuk has not experienced such cases but there were many cases reported and published in textbooks or academic journals.

    ¡®What can I do? It¡¯s his fate.¡¯

    Nobody forced him to do that.

    He was the one who wanted to eat nothing and wait till he died.

    Ganghyuk could not do anything.

    But he did not want to leave the patient in a seizure under the quack¡¯s treatment so he decided to take him out.

    ¡°Where would you take him¡­ Euk.¡±

    Dongpa tried to stop them, but it ended up in vain.

    He could not manage to stand still.

    Dongpa followed them while discharging feces here and there and finally gave up following Ganghyuk¡¯s group.

    ¡°Yes, you stay there and discharge feces.¡±

    ¡°Euk.¡±

    Dongpa could not follow them anymore.

    Ganghyuk turned away from Dongpa and looked at the patients who were 9n his side.

    The patients who were about to run to Dongpa¡¯s side were retreating.

    It seemed that they did not want to get treatment from the doctor who was discharging feces like themselves.

    ¡°Yes. You stay here. Eat what you are given. Dr. Heo is from the Naeuiwon. You know what the Naeuiwon is for.¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    Ganghyuk articted Naeuiwon with emphasis.

    People are weak in front of authority.

    The word had significant effects as the patients returned to their ces.

    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t answer, do you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please take care of these people, Dr. Heo Jun and Heo Im. Yeoni, you too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni answered while wiping her forehead.

    Heo Jun and Heo Im were also very busy running here and there to feed them.

    They seemed to do their best to take care of the patients. As they were originally very strong, they could manage to take care of many patients.

    ¡®I wish I could have more fellows to work for me.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, he had many workers.

    Dolseok, Makbong, Yeoni, Yeoju and the il.

    They are all gluttons though so it was not easy to earn bread for them.

    ¡®However, if I could have ten more, it would be good.¡¯

    With that thought, he knew he needed more wealth and power.

    ¡®Should I open a clinic in Hanyang?¡¯

    If he did that, then he could make enough money.

    But how about power? He had a good idea for power.

    ¡®For men, the penis. For women, cosmetic surgery.¡¯

    He thought the upper ss have the same desires.

    If he can deal with these two problems, he would not have difficulties.

    He finished his daydreaming and entered the room.

    The patient who was in a seizure was lying on the futon.

    There was a ce for a person to lie down beside the patient. Ganghyuk did not know why there was such a ce. While he was wondering, Yeoju came and looked at Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Why? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°You will do a transfusion, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. But why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Your blood is good and effective, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    Good blood?

    What does she mean?

    The problem is Dolseok and Makbong were looking at him with the same eyes as Yeoju.

    ¡®How can I exin it?¡¯

    His knowledge on antigens and antibodies were surfacing, but he suppressed the thought.

    ¡®I will teach itter in the lecture where everyone is present.¡¯

    Anyway, Makbong would not be able to understand what Ganghyuk said.

    Ganghyuk shook his head and made some excluses.

    ¡°No, no. The patient matched with me but I don¡¯t know anything about this patient.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Then should we extract blood again?¡±

    Dolseok scratched his head with dissatisfied eyes.

    Ganghyuk hit his head so that he would not scratch it any more.

    ¡°Hey, you. Do you remember that I lost bowls of blood already? I will only get a little for the test.¡±

    ¡°Bowls of blood? It¡¯s not that much though. You are exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a beating, fellow.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay? Your hit is not as strong as before.¡±

    Dolseok looked at Ganghyuk with a pitiful face, as if he were the son who knew his father¡¯s age only after he was hit by his father.

    After hearing that, Ganghyuk felt as if he were breathless.

    He did not want to hit Dolseok again after he heard Dolseok¡¯s remark.

    ¡®I have another way.¡¯

    Ganghyuk gave a signal to Makbong with his chin.

    It was a small signal but the effects were very good.

    ¡°Egugu. Why do you have him hit me? I¡¯m quite worried.¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are telling me a different story.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you are not Gungye and how can you read people¡¯s mind?¡±

    ¡°I read your mind anyway. Come and give me your arm.¡±

    ¡°You hit me and then you extract my blood? Do you even feel my pains?¡±

    ¡°Compared to the patients, you¡¯re having it easy.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Dolseok felt the same so he did not say anything else. Instead, he gave his arm to Ganghyuk.

    If it was as usual, he could extract the blood without any difficulty.

    Ganghyuk was very confident in his clinical skills such as cutting, suturing and blood collecting.

    But at the moment, there was an exception.

    ¡®My hand is trembling.¡¯

    He learned the lesson once more.

    Too much blood should not be extracted. He extracted 800 mL at once and now he¡¯s paying for the consequences.

    ¡°Yeoju, you did a good job when you collected blood from me. Dolseok also has good veins.¡±

    ¡°Eo eo¡­ There is Makbong too. Why me?¡±

    ¡°It can only be you.¡±

    ¡°Why? Euk.¡±

    Yeoju stabbed the syringe giving no time for Dolseok to protest.

    In an instant, red blood was sucked into the syringe.

    ¡°Ah, you have already collected the patient¡¯s blood. Good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw what you had done.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s mix it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk mixed the blood extracted from Dolseok and the patient.

    Dolseok grumbled at the back of Ganghyuk.

    ¡°My blood is not good. It is different from that of a noble.¡±

    There was no change in the mixture even when considerable time has psed.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head with satisfaction.

    ¡°No change.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dolseok, it is your turn.¡±

    Dolseok tried to run away but he did not seed.

    Makbong grabbed his cor and threw him on the floor.

    ¡°Aiku, fellow. Why are you throwing me? I was just preparing for the blood extraction.¡±

    ¡°Sir Ganghyuk donated his blood withoutints and you tried to escape?¡±

    ¡°Sir Ganghyuk is¡­ Ah, it is hard to¡­¡±

    ¡°You are his servant. Lie down. Here¡­¡±

    Dolseok lied on the floor while he dropped his head, as if he learned a lesson from Makbong¡¯s remark.

    ¡°Yes, the master has done this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, fellow.¡±

    ¡°You seem to enjoy it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I enjoy it.¡±

    Makbong said while moving his waist forward and backward lightly.

    The 21st century dance was seen in Bojewon.

    Dolseok got angry and agitated once he saw the dance.

    ¡°Son of a bitch¡­ Euk. Miss, please warn me before you put the needle.¡±

    Dolseok could not say anymore because of the needle which was put into his vein.

    He could not move at all because of the needle in his vein.

    ¡°Hey, I am extracting the blood. Be calm. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please do it slowly.¡±

    ¡°I am doing it slowly.¡±

    ¡°It seems that it is a lot quicker than thest time you drew the blood of Sir Ganghyuk.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am sure. You are doing it too quickly.¡±

    Dolseok and Yeoju were disputing about the speed of blood collection. In the meantime, there was another fuss outside.

    It was Dongpa.

    ¡°Oh, he copsed.¡±

    ¡°He did not eat anything and discharged continuously. He might be unconscious¡±

    ¡°No one knows. Get him.¡±

    ¡°Him? Why?¡±

    Makbong hesitated.

    His face said that it would not matter even if Dongpa would die there.

    Ganghyuk felt the same thing but he could not leave him there because of his vocational spirit.

    ¡°Get him. I will revive him.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ok, sir.¡±

    Makbong walked towards Dongpa.

    Now there was no more patient who wanted to go to Dongpa¡¯s side.

    They could ept that he got the same disease and discharged a lot.

    Although it looked funny, they could understand and there were some who still wanted to get his treatment.

    But now, he copsed.

    It is not what they expected.

    ¡°Guh, odor¡­¡±

    Makbong murmured as he took Dongpa with one hand.

    Dongpa¡¯s symptoms were very acute.

    He had already discharged much on his trousers.

    ¡°Ehhhh¡­¡±

    Makbong dragged him into the room grumbling.

    When he was dragged into the room, the odor filled the room.

    Ganghyuk grabbed his shoulder and tried to wake him up.

    ¡°Hey, Quack.¡±

    ¡°Eu..¡±

    ¡°You had bettere to me earlier. I cannot help it. Give me your arm.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­¡±

    Thinking of collecting blood from Dongpa, Ganghyuk suddenly turned vibrant.

    He was very tired just a few minutes ago, but his arms were full of vitality with the thought.

    He could collect much blood in no time.

    ¡°Hey, Makbong.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, give me your arm to me.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Do you want to give him my blood?¡±

    Makbong gave Ganghyuk his arm with hesitation.

    He collected some blood from Makbong and started the blood cross-reaction process.

    Sometimeter, Dolseok smiled.

    ¡°Oh, your blood did not coagte with his.¡±

    ¡°Ah, gosh.¡±

    ¡°Ok, Makbong, lie down.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°As I did it once, you should do it as well. It is what you told me some time ago.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±

 Chapter 116: Even Enemy [2]

    <h4>Chapter 116: Even Enemy [2]</h4>

    ¡®It is Mad Max.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Dolseok and Makbong who were forced to donate their blood.

    At first, Ganghyuk tried to collect blood from them by himself, but he had to give up because his hands were trembling.

    Now, Yeoni did the job for him.

    ¡®Yeoni and Yeoju are very good.¡¯

    Yeoni was good at martial arts and Yeoju wa good at drawing. Therefore, they had good hand skills.

    They did not feel tired although they constantly collected blood.

    ¡°Eum. What is this treatment?¡±

    When Ganghyuk looked back, Heo Jun was standing with a worried face.

    Although Heo Jun trusted Ganghyuk very much, he could not hide his worries because he had not seen such a strange scene in his life.

    Although his mother was a ve, his father was a noble man and he studied Confucianism himself.

    He had strong animosity against Confucianism because of his limitation of identity such as being a son of a ve mother.

    But it did not mean that he was not under the influence of Confucianism.

    ¡®Eum¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk looked around the room without giving an answer.

    Dolseok, Yeoni, Yeoju and Makbong are all Ganghyuk¡¯s devoted retainers.

    Heo Jun and Heo Im cannot be said as devoted retainers but they considered Ganghyuk as a teacher.

    Patients could be different, but they did not have clear consciousness because of dehydration.

    When they recovered, they would not know what treatment they had had.

    ¡®Okay, I think I need to exin.¡¯

    He could not keep collecting blood without an exnation.

    Dolseok and Makbong have the right to know as they became blood donors although not voluntarily.

    Of course, they could not understand with jist a simple exnation, and there are many things that are not exined correctly to the rted party just like insurance and telemunication policies.

    ¡°I will give you some exnation since all of you are here together. Dr. Heo is here and the other Dr. Heo as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please do.¡±

    ¡°You must understand what blood is. Dr. Heo, what do you think blood is?¡±

    ¡°I think blood is the origin of life. I learned that we could remove blood when it was coagted because of some problems.¡±

    Heo Jun continued and told many things using expressions that Ganghyuk could not understand. He used expressions like Eohyeol and Sahyeol.

    ¡°Okay, it sounds good.¡±

    Ganghyuk yawned but he covered his mouth quickly with his hand.

    Ganghyuk tried not to show that he was not interested in his exnation at all.

    He had to listen to it because it was him who asked the question.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right.¡±

    But his exnation was very well received by rest of them except Ganghyuk. They were listening to his exnation nodding their heads.

    It took nearly 10 minutes for Heo Jun to finish the exnation on blood.

    During the time, Ganghyuk discovered how far the medicine in Joseon was from reality.

    It was nobody¡¯s fault.

    At this time, people thought like that regardless of the East and the West.

    ¡®What they call depletion. It is really¡­¡¯

    Ganghyuk remembered a lecture that he heard when he was a medical student.

    It was very shocking, and he could not forget it.

    It was at the end of the 18th century.

    George Washington, the hero in American history, was sick and three doctors gathered to treat him. Depleting was very popr at that time and they performed this on Washington.

    Depletion means taking out and draining blood out of the sick person.

    They depleted and drained his blood which was not clotted or coagted.

    Finally, George Washington lost half of his blood because of depletion and he died.

    ¡°Dr. Heo. Thank you for your lecture. But blood is not that simple. You do not have the same blood that you had when you were born.¡±

    ¡°But I have never bled, sir.¡±

    Heo Im opened his eyes wide and asked.

    Ganghyuk almostughed because his face was too serious while talking nonsense.

    Ganghyuk tried to keep his rationality.

    ¡®Hooo. They have the wrong conception¡­¡±

    But he could not give up.

    He started this lecture and the students are Heo Jun and Heo Im.

    He thought that they could learn his lecture.

    They are clever so if they don¡¯t understand his exnation, that meant Ganghyuk himself was a bad teacher.

    He cannot ept that.

    ¡®I am a genius.¡¯

    Ganghyuk tried to find an analogy to make them understand and opened his mouth.

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly know everything about your body. You don¡¯t know when they are created and removed. How much have you cried up to now?¡±

    ¡°Well. I think I cried a lot when I was young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, some people cried more than you. But you haven¡¯t seen a person who can¡¯t cry because he has no more tears, right?¡±

    ¡°Eo..¡±

    In Korean, there is a phrase that goes ¡®to cry until tears dry up¡¯.

    But it does not mean that thechrymal nd is dried up. It is only an expression of emphasis. It is never meant to be taken literally.

    ¡°Do you think you and a newborn baby have the same amount of blood?¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think about the amount of blood that you have and the amount that an old man has?¡±

    ¡°I think I have more.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then do you feel when the blood is made?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ You are right. Then it can be removed while I don¡¯t notice.¡±

    Heo Im nodded his head.

    Then, Dongpa woke up and started to listen to Ganghyuk¡¯s lecture but nobody noticed it.

    They were all upied by the new story that Ganghyuk told.

    Even Dongpa who provoked a quarrel whenever possible was listening to his lecture.

    Ganghyuk decided to use Heo Im as a teaching material.

    He touched Heo Im¡¯s waist and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Blood is mainly made here.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°The longest living blood canst at most 4 months.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Everyone was looking at Ganghyuk with surprised faces.

    Ganghyuk looked back at his followers.

    ¡®Yes, I was very surprised at first.¡¯

    The life of a red blood cell is at most 120 days.

    The life of a telet is only 2 weeks and a white blood cell lives only a day or two.

    It meant that the blood in our body is changed nearly every day.

    ¡°Then where does the dead blood go? Is that Eohyeol [extravasated blood]?¡±

    Heo Jun asked the question with a darker face.

    He tried to find something in his body. It seemed that he wanted to discover umted extravasated blood.

    ¡°Then the old sages who told that we need to remove the old blood regrly are correct.¡±

    Dolseokughed with satisfaction while watching his arm.

    He was satisfied with his blood donation.

    When heughed, Makbong followed.

    Yeoju and Yeoni who collected blood also showed brighter faces.

    They felt sorry to extract someone else¡¯s blood.

    But Ganghyuk threw a wet nket there.

    Then he told with a cold and calm voice.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to remove it.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Our body has the organ that destroys it.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Blood is mainly destroyed here. Then the residue will be discharged as urine.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed at the left abdomen of Heo Im. It was where the spleen is located.

    Ganghyuk grabbed the ce and Heo Im moaned in pain.

    ¡°Eok!¡±

    ¡°Yes, do you feel my hand now? Yes, this is the one. How do you feel?¡±

    Although Ganghyuk tried to exin it softly, the poor victim felt pain and fear.

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean how do you feel when I touch your spleen?¡±

    ¡°It seems to burst.¡±

    ¡°You are not cooperating.¡±

    Ganghyuk removed his hand.

    Heo Im gave a sign of relief.

    The rest of them touched their own left abdomen.

    Although they could not touch anything, they tried to find their spleens.

    ¡°Then is it okay to draw my blood like this?¡±

    Dolseok asked while touching his abdomen for a while.

    He was still losing his blood while the lecture was going on.

    He felt it was not right after listening to Ganghyuk¡¯s lecture.

    If it is made and destroyed in the body, he should not remove it out of his body.

    ¡°No, it should not be collected infinitely. If you do that, you will die.¡±

    ¡°I will die?¡±

    ¡°No, I control it. I donated blood, too. Do you think I want to die?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°If we take a rest and eat well, we can make blood.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, why will we die if we do not have enough blood? What does it do?¡±

    It was a good question.

    Everybody was curious.

    He did not tell them what the blood does although he emphasized its importance.

    ¡°The blood is circting in our body. It supplies nutrients and oxygen¡­ Em?¡±

    ¡°Why, sir?¡±

    ¡°Dongpa has awakened.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Yes, he is. When did he open his eyes?¡±

    Dongpa closed his eyes again.

    But he could not hide that he was already conscious.

    His stomach made noises.

    Ganghyuk went to Dongpa who opened his eyes again with a resigned look.

    ¡°How do you feel? Better than before?¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    Dongpa moved his eyeballs.

    He realized what was important.

    Discharging was nothing.

    The real problem is the helplessness and unconsciousness that followed discharging.

    He could see the difference between the patients who had Ganghyuk¡¯s treatment and those who had his treatment.

    ¡®I was making them die. I was not treating them.¡¯

    He could understand the situation in his head, but he did not want to ept it in his heart.

    He could not ept that Ganghyuk was a better doctor than him.

    He had made efforts to be a good doctor but what had Ganghyuk done before him was showing his skill. He considered Ganghyuk as a gangster.

    ¡°Answer. Would you like to die?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. You are right. I feel better.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are a quack. So you must learn. Don¡¯t be stubborn. See, here Dr. Heo is Naeuiwon Cheomjeong. But he is listening to me.¡±

    ¡°Cheomjeong?¡±

    Working in Naeuiwon itself is an honor for a doctor.

    To work in Naeuiwon, they need to exert effort and have good skills.

    Moreover, Cheomjeong was not the position at the end.

    It was quite a high position even among the doctors working in Naeeuiwon.

    Such a person is learning medicine from Baik Ganghyuk.

    ¡®I have not heard such a lecture until now.¡¯

    He came to Seoul to be a good doctor with an ambition.

    He forgot his dream and ambition after he got some fame.

    He felt that a corner of his heart was melting down.

    He knelt in front of Ganghyuk and confessed his feelings.

    It was probably because of the dehydration and the overwhelming atmosphere that Ganghyuk had made. He might not be able to make the right decision.

    It did not take long for him to regret this decision.

    ¡°Sir, I could not recognize you because I was blind. Please teach me.¡±

    ¡°What? What is this sudden change? Do you have bipr disorder?¡±

    ¡°What is that? Please teach me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ok. But you are still discharging. Why are you kneeling down in that situation?¡±

 Chapter 117: Student [1]

    <h4>Chapter 117: Student [1]</h4>

    Ganghyuk came out of the room and stood alone.

    The yard of Bojewon which was full of crying and the odor of patients came to a state of silence.

    It was because they established temporary toilets so that they could go to the toilet one by one.

    While looking around the neighborhood, he found some workers of Bojewon who had worked overnight.

    They wore the gloves and masks that Ganghyuk distributed.

    ¡®They are making oral rehydration solutions quite well.¡¯

    On the other side, Yeoju and Yeoni made oral solutions with the workers.

    As there was an enormous number of patients who needed the solution, they had already used up the honey they brought.

    Fortunately, Bojewon had honey in their storage and they could use it.

    ¡®I brought honey with me to make a dip for fried chicken.¡¯

    With thebination of fried chicken and honey, he could make a honey-dipped fried chicken.

    It would be really tasty, but he could not leave patients die just so he could eat tasty chicken.

    He could not help but give them his precious honey.

    ¡°Heum.¡±

    While he looked around, he found the ce where serious patients were gathered.

    They fainted because of dehydration, and there were blood bags together.

    ¡®Poor Dr. Heo.¡±

    Although Makbong and Dolseok were very strong, they could not donate their blood for two days consecutively.

    Therefore, the two Heos had to donate their blood.

    Fortunately, the blood type matched with the patients.

    ¡®Is Dolseok collecting blood well?¡¯

    He did not have hand skills but he did do well as he had followed and learned many things from Ganghyuk.

    But the unexpected one was Dongpa.

    ¡®He has some skill.¡¯

    He volunteered even though he was discharging.

    He wore gloves and asked Ganghyuk to give him orders.

    When Ganghyuk tested him, he drew blood well and learned how to use strange looking devices very quickly.

    Ganghyuk thought that he could be a good student.

    Dongpa seemed to throw away his pride and stubbornness.

    ¡®Then should I take him in as my student?¡¯

    On second thought, he realized that the ones he taught up to now could not be said to have a rtionship as a teacher and a student.

    It was rather a rtionship of a master and a servant.

    It was not bad even up to now.

    But Ganghyuk thought it would be better if he had a student.

    In that world, he had a lot of students although he did not have a servant.

    ¡°Sir, the patient you treated some time ago is in a serious condition.¡±

    While Ganghyuk was daydreaming, Makbong ran to him.

    He pointed at the room next to the blood bag.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s breathing irregrly.¡±

    ¡°Heum, sadly he will die soon.¡±

    ¡°Die?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hugh, is there¡­¡±

    Makbong shook his head.

    Ganghyuk was not a god even though he was a good doctor.

    Therefore, there were patients who became better but there were some who died.

    On the first hand, there were too many patients.

    Moreover, their health status was not good even before the disease.

    ording to Bojewon, most of the patients used to die with such an epidemic.

    Therefore, the chief officer of Bojewon ordered people to dig up the ground found on the hill near the vige.

    He expected that most of them would die soon.

    ¡®No, I will not make it happen.¡¯

    He would not leave them die like the officer expected, and he did not want to give the corpse to them.

    ¡®I will get at least half of them.¡¯

    He could not say that nobody died.

    If people go in the room and no onees out, people will be suspicious.

    Most of the workers here belong to Bojewon.

    Therefore, they did not take Ganghyuk¡¯s order seriously.

    He had to be careful if he wanted to keep some corpses for himself.

    It should not be caught.

    -Drrrr

    Makbong opened the door cautiously.

    Unlike other rooms, the shadow of death was obvious in this room.

    ¡°There¡­ there he is.¡±

    ¡°Eo, yes. It seems that he would die soon.¡±

    Ganghyuk walked in and looked at the patient in the corner.

    He did not need to use his stethoscope.

    He could see the man¡¯s breathing with his bare eyes as the man¡¯s chest was moving up and down irregrly.

    ¡°He has a high fever.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That is the phlegm that he spit.¡±

    Makbong pointed at the gauze beside the patient.

    Yellow phlegm was collected there.

    ¡°His lung is not functioning. It is¡­¡±

    ¡°So people die because of this, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thest stage is pneumonia.¡±

    ¡°So we can¡¯t help it¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head.

    The most frequent reason of death would be pneumonia.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he had cancer or if he died in an ident. Even people die of old age.

    At thest stage, the immediate reason of death was mostly pneumonia.

    The people dying here were not an exception. Therefore, most of the corpses that were stolen from here and delivered to the house of the il were the people who died of pneumonia.

    ¡°Can we trust Dongpa?¡±

    Makbong pointed at the man¡¯s back with an uneasy face.

    Although there was only a wall, Ganghyuk noticed what he wanted to say.

    ¡°We cannot leave a patient to touch sick people.¡±

    ¡°But it can be dangerous to leave him with a corpse. If he divulges¡­¡±

    ¡°He is the only one who deals with the corpse now. If he makes a trouble, we have the il.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dongpa cannot run away anyway.¡±

    Running away is not easy even in normal times and now he is discharging continuously.

    ording to the il, the warehouse is full of the smell of feces rather than the smell of blood.

    Although both are bad, most of people preferred the smell of feces.

    It is rather familiar to them.

    The smell of blood made people frightened.

    ¡°He is a good worker. He collected blood well and did the cleaning after the work.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Makbong shook his head.

    Although he looked like a real man, he had the emotions of a girl.

    He could not go near the warehouse and he vomited constantly.

    As he vomited too violently, he thought he might catch cholera.

    ¡®Compared to him, Dongpa is quite useful.¡¯

    As he had worked as a doctor for long time, he had a strong stomach for blood and gore.

    He did not show any disgust.

    ¡®Is it because he is an acupuncturist?¡¯

    He had a delicate hand, too.

    As he was still sick, he had vibrating arms and legs but he did use the scalpel very well.

    Not only did he cut the artery to drain blood but also he removed the intestines and colon which could easily rot.

    He learned so quickly that Ganghyuk was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Yes, he is doing very well. It seems he enjoys it.¡±

    ¡°What should we do with him?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Eum¡­¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the patient while knitting his brows.

    Irregrly moving chest, gasping breath and high fever over 40 degrees.

    He could not see any possibility to make him live.

    There would not be any special help even if he could bring him to the modern hospital.

    ¡®He can have a respirator for life-sustaining care.¡¯

    It meant that there was not enough time for him to enjoy life.

    ¡°How old is he?¡±

    ¡°He was nearly unconscious from the beginning¡­ But I think he is over 60. He lived long.¡±

    ¡°60.¡±

    In that world, people said that real life would start from 60.

    But in this world named Joseon, they held a big event called Hwangap to celebrate long life.

    Ganghyuk nodded his head.

    ¡°No family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the people with family are lying down there.¡±

    Makbong pointed at the line in the middle of the room.

    It is the boundary which separates the corpse to be delivered to Bojewon and to warehouse for autopsy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s reduce his pain. Hey!¡±

    ¡°Eu.¡±

    ¡°Painful?¡±

    ¡°Eu.¡±

    The patient was already unconscious.

    He already had a fever and was severely dehydrated. Not to mention, oxygen was not being supplied because of lung failure.

    ¡°Get it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Makbong took out a small sample from the bag that Ganghyuk brought.

    He was the second one that had this injection that day so it was hard to use a good amount of it.

    However, he could not leave the patient feeling the pain by himself without doing anything.

    Makbong rationalized his behavior like this.

    ¡®If I think of the patient yesterday, it is the right thing.¡¯

    They could not let the patient die like this, if the patient has a family.

    Patients around him are watching them with their eyes and they need to exin his death to his family.

    Therefore, they had to watch them dying.

    Patients and families can have time to cry but it meant that patients have to endure the pain by themselves.

    For example, the patients who died because of the drug did not show any changes in their appearance. But the patient who died yesterday had terrible appearance because of pain. His small veins were all burst and the jugr was stretched.

    Capiries on the lips and gum were burst and bled profusely.

    ¡°Makbong, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, here.¡±

    ¡°Yes. He feels too much pain. Reduce it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°When he passes away, send him to Dongpa.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    It happened like this.

    When the patient died, Makbong who was strong but did not have any other skills lifted him and moved him to the backyard.

    Then the fellows waiting for the corpse in the backyard moved it to the warehouse.

    Dongpa arranged and preserved them so that they could practiceter.

    The cholera retreated after more than 10 deliveries were made.

    ¡°What did the officer of Bojewon say?¡±

    ¡°He thanks you for your deeds. He gave the things outside to show his gratitude.¡±

    Dolseok pointed at the cart outside.

    It did not carry precious things and most of them were things to eat and wear.

    However, it was not a bad payment at all.

    In Bojewon, there were many people who die of starvation.

    ¡°He does not seem to be richer than me and he overdoes himself.¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­ you are a gold spoon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right. I was born with a gold spoon in my mouth. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was born with an earth spoon.¡±

    ¡°No, no. You did not have a spoon. I gave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Since Ganghyuk has often talked about the theory of the spoon, they all understood the story.

    Ganghyuk stroked the head of Dolseok and opened the door of warehouse.

    ¡°Eo¡­ Sir, here you are.¡±

    Dongpa stood there alone.

    It was not clear if he stood or if he was hung.

    With a nce, it was hard to find the difference between Dongpa and the other corpse.

    ¡°What happened to you? You look like a corpse.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I tried to make the dead body look like it was not rotten.¡±

    ¡°Heo, did you do this all by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful.¡±

    ¡°I tried my best.¡±

    Ganghyukughed like a mad scientist and Dongpa licked his boots.

    Makbong and Yeoju rushed outside to empty their stomachs.

    Dolseok, Yeoni, Heo Jun and Heo Im were standing there but they did not look happy.

    They managed to stand there.

    It was a horrible sight for them to see.

 Chapter 118: Student [2]

    <h4>Chapter 118: Student [2]</h4>

    Alcohol.

    Alcohol was precious in Joseon.

    Think of this.

    They do not have enough rice to eat and they would make a drink with it?

    Therefore, there have been many prohibitions on alcohol in the history of Joseon.

    However, there was one exception. It was used for rituals.

    As Joseon was a Confucian country, it could not prohibit alcohol for ancestral rites.

    Therefore, many noble families make alcohol more than what they need and kept it in the warehouse.

    Some of it was sold in the market and rich people like Ganghyuk could buy and enjoy it.

    As it was made for the ancestral rites, it had to be least of good quality.

    Dongpa used the alcohol and created a kind of museum there.

    ¡°Heo. You asked me to use the alcohol for this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I read that alcohol was used for the preservation of dead bodies in an old book. I¡¯m sorry for using up since it is very expensive.¡±

    ¡°No, no, you did it very well. Thank you.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked around the works that Dongpa made.

    The bowls withrge openings were full of alcohol and there were organs in them.

    Since he did not have good knowledge on organs due to the absence of anatomic knowledge, the ssification was not good and we could not say that a bowl kept a kind of organ in it.

    ¡®As he performed this treatment on the old bodies only¡­ It is good. The bodies are kept well because he removed organs.¡¯

    The bodies at the early stage were stored there for more than 5 days.

    If he had left them untreated, they would probably be a home of insects.

    However, this warehouse looked okay considering the days of storage and it was all because of Dongpa¡¯s treatment.

    Ganghyuk smiled and wore gloves.

    He was very pleased to see his follower doing the job properly without his detailed instruction.

    Although Ganghyuk enjoyed the situation, the sight made others frightened.

    Ganghyuk walked among the corpses while smiling.

    ¡°Eu.¡±

    Heo Jun turned his head away because of the dreadful sight.

    It was because Ganghyuk took out an organ from the cdon.

    Because it was left in the alcohol without blood for a long time, it significantly shrunk in size.

    It was hard to guess the original figure.

    However, Ganghyuk knew what it was and he ced it on the table in the middle of the room.

    ¡°This is a stomach. Dongpa,e here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°As a matter of fact, a stomach is from here to here. Since Dongpa was not familiar with anatomy, he cut a part of intestine and spleen together.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°No, it gives me a better opportunity to exin the organs.¡±

    It seemed that they had been in good terms with each other for more than 10 years.

    Nobody could imagine that they were enemies a few days ago.

    Ganghyuk was mainly despised and ignored while Dongpa made a fuss.

    ¡°Well,e here and touch it with your gloves on.¡±

    ¡°Touch it?¡±

    Dolseok asked him with a fearful face, although he had a strong stomachpared to others.

    Naturally, Ganghyuk did not consider Dolseok¡¯s thoughts.

    He took Dolseok¡¯s hand and forced him to touch it.

    ¡°Ooops.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so surprised? You have to cut the chest and abdomen by yourself and take the organs out.¡±

    ¡°Hugh.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, did you feel the difference between the stomach and intestine?¡±

    ¡°Eo.¡±

    Dolseok tried to feel the difference although he was embarrassed.

    Then he tried to answer.

    ¡°Ah, the stomach is very thick, while the intestine is thin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are talented.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Thank you sir.¡±

    ¡°You just touched your head with the hand that touched it.¡±

    ¡°Uek.¡±

    Ganghyuk started his lecture as he left him vomiting.

    He started from the stomach and then went to the colon, rectum, spleen, liver, and kidney.

    The organs that Dongpa took out without order became arranged clearly.

    The people were out of shock at this stage.

    Makbong who had vomited a lot could stand beside Dolseok with a fragile face.

    They were not in good terms before but now they held hands together and depended on each other.

    Thus Ganghyuk decided to go further.

    ¡®Okay. Now we will practice.¡¯

    They had 8 bodies with perfect condition.

    Adding the ones with all the limbs but without organs, they had more than 10 bodies in the warehouse.

    The people who should do autopsy were eight including Ganghyuk. So they had more bodies than students.

    Perhaps no medical school in Korea can give such a good opportunity to its students.

    ¡®Is it the will of the Heavens?¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked up at the sky and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Okay. Get closer to the body.¡±

    ¡°Eo¡­ yes¡­¡±

    They moved ording to his instructions.

    Even Dolseok did notin and followed his instructions.

    Ganghyuk showed the authority of a professor.

    ¡®The best thing is to teach them with the same curriculum.¡¯

    But it will take forever.

    If they knew where the muscle started and where it should go and how they would move, it would be better.

    But it will take time and the body will rot soon.

    ¡®It will take only 5 to 6 days for it to be rotten.¡¯

    The good thing was that the weather became cooler.

    If it was a summer day, they would rot quicker and then they had to burn the whole warehouse.

    ¡®Okay, leave the other thingster. I will teach through operation. Yeoju is drawing everything so I will have another chance to teach other things.¡¯

    Thus Ganghyuk decided to teach them using Spartan style ording to his convenience.

    ¡®Anyways, what they will do is appendix surgery and treat fractures. They will not do brain surgery or heart surgery. Maybe they can treat traumas¡­ There are too many things to teach anyway.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked up after summarizing the things he would teach.

    He could see the fellows who looked at Ganghyuk with tensed eyes.

    Among them, the most enthusiastic ones were Heo Jun, Heo Im and Dongpa.

    It was natural that they were interested in the autopsy, but there was one unexpected person who showed enormous interest. It was Dolseok.

    ¡®He has the passion to study. He has talent, too.¡¯

    Ganghyuk stopped smiling and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hold the scalpel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He could mass produce the scalpel thanks to Heo Jun.

    It was the time to use them.

    The quality was very good as the cksmith that Heo Jung introduced was famous for his skills.

    ¡°Touch the bottom part of the abdomen. If you are not sure,e here and look at the ce where I touched. Then cut here to this direction. Try it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The sound of cutting flesh filled the warehouse.

    Nobody could imagine what was happening in the warehouse.

    Even the il and his fellows in front of the warehouse did not know what they were doing.

    Ganghyuk told them that they would ¡®study¡¯ and left the word that they would be killed if they came in.

    ¡°Good. You are doing very well. Hey, Im. If you cut like that you will only make a scratch. Deeply. Just like what I did.¡±

    ¡°Like this, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s easy, right? It¡¯s easy because the corpse is not bleeding since Dongpa removed the blood from the dead body. Usually it¡¯s harder because the living body will bleed. You must take the blood vessel to stop bleeding, so it is a lot harder whenpared to now.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Do not talk too loudly. If we are caught, we will be prosecuted by Euigeumbu.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see¡­¡±

    Euigeumbu.

    The name made them frightened.

    In particr, Ganghyuk who tortured people there didn¡¯t want to go there again.

    ¡®They hit, burned and gave pain to the prisoners using all kind of methods.¡¯

    It is not only hitting and torturing but destroying the people.

    They made people tell not only facts but also lies.

    Prisoners could not help telling what the officers wanted to hear.

    That is Euigeumbu.

    If they are caught and sent to Euigeumbu due to the damage done on the dead bodies, they will not be able to walk out.

    ¡®However¡­ Nobody knows what we are doing here. No problem.¡¯

    No one here will divulge it.

    If so, the discloser himself would be a dead body.

    Ganghyuk reviewed the process that he took on the corpse from Bojewon.

    There was no hole during the process.

    The chief officer of Bojewon did not have any suspicion.

    He gave some gifts to show his gratitude.

    He might be praised by the Mayor as he sessfully defended the city from the epidemic.

    ¡°Okay, you have seen where the colon and appendix are.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then take it out just like what I am doing now.¡±

    Ganghyuk took out the appendix which was in the bottom of the abdomen through the cuts.

    It was akin to magic.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy, right? Follow me.¡±

    Ganghyuk smiled like Uncle Sam in a Children¡¯s program.

    He thought it was really easy.

    He was a kind of genius so he had not felt any difficulties in doing something once he had good instructions.

    ¡°Eum¡­¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­¡±

    However, it seemed too difficult for the fellows to follow.

    They knew where the appendix was located.

    But they could not find it by only relying on their hands.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you follow me?¡±

    ¡°I think my corpse does not have one.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit. Everybody has an appendix unless they removed it by operation.¡±

    ¡°Okay sir. I¡¯ll try to find it.¡±

    ¡°No one can go home until everyone finds the appendix in the body.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Dongpa found himself gradually.

    He was being awakened by the reality. The ecstasy that he felt from the charisma of Ganghyuk was disappearing.

    However, it was alreadyte and he spilt milk long time ago.

    He could not leave the warehouse even if he wanted it desperately.

    The lecture continued for five days.

    ording to the il, it was only Ganghyuk who came out of the warehouse to take a rest.

    ¡°Hua¡­¡±

    Heo Jun shed tears just to see the sunshine after a long time.

    Dolseok and Heo Im looked at the floor with devastated faces.

    Yeoni and Yeoju held their hands together and red Ganghyuk¡¯s back.

    Makbong and Dongpa burned the warehouse with a firm determination to burn it outpletely.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Why do you guys look so tired?¡±

    Ganghyuk was still strong as if he had some narcotic drug.

    He apuded and then called the fellows.

    ¡°Now, this is where our practic ends.¡±

    ¡°Practice¡­?¡±

    Dolseok tilted his head as he did not understand what Ganghyuk meant.

    Others were showing the same facial expression but Ganghyuk did not look at it.

    ¡°We should do it with live subjects. il!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Is the clinic in Hanyang ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Does it have four rooms?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I prepared 4 examination rooms.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Advertise that we will start to see patients. Let¡¯s see the skills of my students.¡±

 Chapter 119: Student [3]

    <h4>Chapter 119: Student [3]</h4>

    If you think the il just stood in front of the warehouse door, you made a mistake.

    He was a very good worker and he moved fast. Behind his agility, there was fear for Ganghyuk.

    The il thought of Ganghyuk as a dreadful man.

    Of course, he did the wrong thing to him at first but it was because he was hungry and he had no other job but work as a bandit.

    He was caught there and then saw many frightening things such as blowfish toxin and torture¡­

    ¡®I must do everything he tells me to do. If not, I¡¯ll be killed.¡¯

    The il thought of their history one by one while lowering his head.

    He could think of more than 10 dreadful cases.

    He gave him unknown medicine to faint.

    When he woke up, he found himself lying down on a bed.

    He had an operation on his anus without knowing and he had to discharge bloody feces.

    After that, they met some unknown organization called Daedonggye.

    They fought with the group.

    After that, he was with Euigeumbu and started to torture people.

    This time, it seemed that he did something on the dead bodies. He did not want to know what he did on the bodies.

    It was certain that he might be injured if he knew what had happened.

    He was an axis of evil. He was the devil himself.

    ¡®It is said that Im Ggeokjeong (A good thief in Korea just like Robin Hood in Ennd) was caught and killed. But this one is too borate to be caught.¡¯

    He knew many high-ranking officials.

    The il could not think of anything that Ganghyuk would be in trouble for.

    Fortunately Ganghyuk liked il¡¯s attitude

    Ganghyuk pet his back with his big hand.

    ¡°Yes, you are my favorite. You deserve the praise. You are a good worker.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. It is too much for me. It is all your virtue.¡±

    ¡°You are ttering. If I left you in the mountain, you would have lived as a thief. How dreadful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. You¡¯re right. You are my savior.¡±

    The il thought he was nothing but a scoundrel in Hanyang, which was not better than a thief. But he nodded without saying that. He did not want to make him offended.

    He guided the fellows.

    ¡°I will guide you. Since Sir Ganghyuk gave me enough money, the status of the clinic is really good.¡±

    ¡°Cleaning?¡±

    ¡°I have them cleaned. All my fellows are cleaning the rooms and facilities there.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Guide me.¡±

    With Ganghyuk¡¯s remark, the il went out to the street.

    Dolseok took two horses and prepared them for Ganghyuk and Heo Jun.

    ¡°Sir, ride this. Dr. Heo, this one is for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You are my favorite servant.¡±

    ¡°Sir, call me a student. You told us that all of us would be students of yours.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are my best student and my servant at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok did not try to ask to free him from very.

    Anyway, what he did for Ganghyuk is preparing water for washing in the morning and holding the reign of the horse.

    Other than that, his life is a blessing. He was not born under a lucky star, but he had good fortune to have Ganghyuk as his master.

    ¡°Eutcha.¡±

    Ganghyuk rode the horse within a few seconds.

    ¡°It feels good to ride a horse. It has been a long time since I rode a horsest time.¡±

    Heo Jun could not hide his dark face.

    He could not ride the horse quickly because his body did not move as he wanted. He opened his mouth after some hesitation.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±

    ¡°How long have we been there? 10 days?¡±

    ¡°You mean in the warehouse?¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Heo Jun.

    He lost the weight that he put on working in the Naeuiwon.

    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s a hell to have anatomy practices. It does not matter if it is in Korea or in Joseon.¡¯

    Ganghyuk remembered his school days.

    After two years of happy life, he started the first year of Medical School. It was hell.

    Anatomy ss was the most frightening one and the seniors gave help for their juniors.

    If you only looked at the sentences above, you will think that Ganghyuk had good seniors. But it was a little different from the fact. The process was dreadful.

    ¡®They locked us in the warehouse just like that.¡¯

    The warehouse did not have windows. They confiscated everything including watches and mobile phones.

    They did not know time and they had to listen to the lectures and memorize them.

    When the senior gave food, they ate. When they were told to sleep, they would sleep.

    If it were outside, it could take more than 2 weeks to learn it all, but in the warehouse they could learn all the materials in several days.

    The same happened to Heo Jun and his fellows.

    ¡°No. It is only 5 days.¡±

    ¡°Five days? It seems we had more than 5 sleeping times.¡±

    ¡°I divided one day into two. You slept only 4 hours a day in the warehouse. But you are still good, right?¡±

    ¡°Eo.¡±

    ¡°If you have to teach something quickly, you can use this method. It is quite effective.¡±

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    They spoke noisily when they heard Ganghyuk¡¯s remark.

    They thought it was a dreadfully tiring 10 days, but¡­

    It was Ganghyuk¡¯s trick to make them think so. He put them in a dark warehouse without sunlight and made them concentrate on the lecture and practice only.

    ¡°Sir, how can you¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much, sir.¡±

    Yeoju and Yeoniined in turn.

    Especially Yeoni who started to take a few steps back. It seemed that she would kick Ganghyuk¡¯s back in no time.

    ¡°Hey, be quiet. I didn¡¯t do it for me. I had to do that because we need to finish before the corpses became rotten.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Now you can go and see your patients. You will feel different.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, il, is it still far?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. We are almost there. When we pass the gate, we can find it right away.¡±

    The il pointed at Heungin Gate (the name of the Eastern Gate of Hanyang).

    The guards were inspecting people who passed the gate.

    While they were waiting their turns, the face of Heo Jun turned ashen.

    Ganghyuk asked while noticing Heo Jun¡¯splexion.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ It seems that I have not reported for 15 days.¡±

    ¡°I think you wrote a letter to the court that you could not go to work because of the epidemic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. But the chief officer of Bojewon must have sent another letter that the disease was defeated. Therefore, for the five days¡­¡±

    It meant that he was absent for 5 days without any authorization.

    Ganghyuk was not bad in attendance at all when he was in that world.

    Actually, it was impossible for a person who was not faithful or not diligent to survive in the medical industry.

    ¡°Heo. You must hurry up and go¡­ Eo? Why are theying to us?¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed at the policemen who came to them.

    One of them was a Seonjeongwan (high ranking policeman) considering his costume.

    ¡°They areing to us¡­ ah,ing to me.¡±

    Heo Jun saw that the eyes of Seonjeongwan were fixed on him.

    ¡°Why is he sending a Seonjeongwan?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I did not mean it. I did not expect this situation.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I had to take care of it by myself. I am afraid if there is a big incident.¡±

    As a matter of fact, absence without notice was not a really big crime.

    Heo Jun was not a high ranking politician such as Jeongseung (Prime Minister) or Dangsanggwan (Ministers or Vice Ministers). He was at best a Cheomjeong in the Naeeuiwon.

    There were many other doctors in higher ranking in the Naeeuiwon, his absence would not make a big difference.

    However, the face of Seonjeongwan was quite fearful and the steps of the policemen sounded scary.

    ¡°Are you Heo Jun?¡±

    He held a portrait of Heo Jun in his hand.

    The letters on the poster was familiar to him but he could not remember whose letters they were at a nce.

    Ganghyuk is a person who does not pay attention to the things that he is not interested in.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Heo Jun answered while bending his body as he was surprised at the presence of the Seonjeongwan.

    Fortunately, he was not hostile.

    ¡°Oh, good. Finally I found you. Where were you then?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­. There was an epidemic in the Bojewon area¡­¡±

    ¡°I know but there was a report that it was sorted out. Were there more patients?¡±

    ¡°No, it is not that¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go. You have a patient.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Heo Jun followed him without saying anything at the remark that he had a patient.

    Heo Im had to run quickly together with him as they had the same destination.

    Ganghyuk said while looking at the back of the two people who suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°They will be okay, won¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, perhaps. Dr. Heo will be ok.¡±

    It was Yeoju who answered.

    She did note forward if it was not necessary.

    If she said it, it meant she had clear background.

    Ganghyuk looked at Yeoju and asked.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Did you notice the portrait?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. It seems that I had seen such a picture before.¡±

    ¡°It was the painting of the Prince. His painting style is quite extraordinary so it is difficult to forget.¡±

    ¡°Aha, yes. Then did Prince Gwanghae call him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I think that it is not a bad sign.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The prince himself drew a portrait to find Heo Jun.

    It means the prince was not in an emergency.

    ¡®It seems that he takes care of his wrist well.¡¯

    The painting was not the one that a sick person drew.

    It had power and spirit. Even Ganghyuk felt the vitality and broad-minded spirit from the painting.

    They passed Heunginmun without difficulties even though Heo Jun left them.

    Ganghyuk was a noble man and he had many tokens that Prince Gwanghae and some other noblemen such as Jeong Cheol gave him.

    Sometimeter, they arrived at the clinic that the il had prepared.

    ¡°Here we are.¡±

    Makbong pointed at a house.

    Nobody told him that it would be used as a clinic.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you write the signage?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wrote it in Eonmun (Korean- In Joseon, noblemen used Chinese characters while women and ordinary people used Hangeul. Eonmun is alias of Hangeul.)¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that we are the famous doctors from Suwon?¡±

    Dolseok asked as if he could not believe his eyes.

    Ganghyuk was confident.

    ¡°Yes, you are good doctors.¡±

    ¡°Are we¡­?¡±

    ¡°If I say so, it bes true. Dongpa, let¡¯s make your hometown Suwon.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

    Dongpa entered the yard.

    Ganghyuk wrote some other things as well as ¡®Clinic¡¯.

    At the door of the room, there was a board showing the name.

    ¡°Dolseok, Yeoni, Makbong, Dongpa¡­ Where are your names? Miss Yeoju and Sir?¡±

    ¡°Yeoju is a spare.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°When you are too busy, she will help you. If not, she will draw paintings and sort the books. Yeoju will be busy.¡±

    ¡°Then Sir?¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the pupils of his students.

    Nobody opened his mouth but Ganghyuk knew what they wanted to speak.

    ¡®Why am I not working? You must want to ask this question, right?¡¯

    It is natural.

    What kind of chairman or president of the hospital would be working in the examination room?

    He will be busy with management.

    But Ganghyuk had a sort of conscience.

    He had no intention to only y.

    Therefore, he did not need to hide anything.

    ¡°I will see the patients who made reservations.¡±

 Chapter 120: Great People? I will see them. [1]

    <h4>Chapter 120: Great People? I will see them. [1]</h4>

    Reservations are rarely made at that time.

    In that world, people can make a call or touch their mobile phone to make a reservation.

    But here in Joseon, the only way to make a reservation was to write a letter.

    Therefore, patients that make a reservation meant that they need to write a letter to see Ganghyuk.

    ¡®Not everybody can write a letter.¡¯

    To write a letter, they must know how to write.

    Some ordinary people have learned Eonmun but the number of people who could read and write was very small.

    In Ganghyuk¡¯s group, Dolseok and Yeoni were the only ones who could read and write among servants.

    Makbong and the il did not have any will to learn and did not have capabilities either.

    ¡®Not all people who know letters can write a letter.¡¯

    They need a lot of things to write a letter. They need paper, brush and ink.

    Long story short, only the people with intelligence and wealth could write a letter.

    ¡®I distributed my letter to nobility who are rich in Hanyang. If they are interested, they will send me a reply. Other patients¡­¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at his students with a sly smile.

    Until yesterday, they were servants who spent his money but from today they are the workers who would make money for him.

    Precisely speaking, they would be responsible for ordinary patients.

    Of course, if the patient is in an emergency or they cannot handle the disease because of the difficulty, he will take care of the patient.

    With the five days¡¯ training in the hell-like warehouse, their skills improved and the cases that Ganghyuk should take care of the patient would be rare.

    Hiding his intention, he talked about the reservation with good words,

    ¡± I should not be tied up with a certain case to supervise and manage the clinic. I need to oversee you.¡±

    ¡°Eum¡­ Yes, you are right. We need to learn more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you will learn more through practices.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeoni answered quickly.

    ¡°Please teach me more, teacher.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dongpa epted his remark as he did not know Ganghyuk¡¯s intention because he joined the group very recently.

    He was determined to learn from Ganghyuk and treated him as his teacher.

    Makbong did not like to think so he nodded his head to show his agreement with Ganghyuk¡¯s remark.

    ¡°Eeum.¡±

    But Dolseok thought differently.

    Although he doubted Ganghyuk¡¯s intention, he did not speak it out openly.

    As he was a servant, he did not want to oppose against him.

    ¡®I must wait.¡¯

    He was waiting in the yard until others went into their examination room.

    Ganghyuk wondered why he did not go into the room, but he did not push him.

    He was excited to exploit them.

    Dolseok covered his head with hands in advance and approached Ganghyuk.

    ¡®I will be hit, surely. I am a very strange person. Why am I doing this?¡¯

    He did not understand himself. He knew that Ganghyuk would hit him when he asked the question. But he could not help asking the question.

    Probably one of his parents gave him this gene.

    ming his parents who he had never seen because they had died too early, he went to Ganghyuk.

    Checking that nobody else was there except Ganghyuk and himself, he asked.

    ¡°The reservation system, sir.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That means you will take a rest and we are taking the patients, right?¡±

    As it was true, he could not say no.

    Instead he got angry.

    There is a saying that you get angry at others for your own mistakes.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Ganghyuk looked around to see if there were other people than Dolseok.

    As Dolseok expected, Ganghyuk hit Dolseok at the back of his head.

    ¡°Please usenguage. Do not beat me.¡±

    ¡°Because you asked some strange question.¡±

    ¡°However, that is true, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ha, this fellow.¡±

    Ganghyuk swung his arm and Dolseok retreated.

    It remined him of his old days.

    ¡®I did the same thing to my professor. I alwaysined and niggled.¡¯

    He was scolded by his professors a lot.

    But he was not beaten like Dolseok.

    Ganghyuk only had a very short period to be scolded by professors.

    Thanks to his skills and research achievements, he became a professor at a very early age.

    ¡®The chairman guides my way, too. He favored me especially.¡¯

    He did not know the reason.

    He wanted to ask it if he could go back to that world.

    ¡®Dolseok is a good boy, considering my case.¡¯

    But he thought that he crossed the line too often.

    He was Ganghyuk¡¯s ve anyway.

    He approached Dolseok with ambivalent feelings.

    Approaching him nearer, Ganghyuk felt more anger than pity.

    Dolseok tried to cover his body with his hands.

    ¡°Why is he beaten there?¡±

    Makbong looked out from his room and clicked his tongue.

    Because they were far apart, he could not hear the sound but it seemed very clear to me.

    Dolseokined and Ganghyuk beat him.

    But this time, it was different from what he expected.

    Ganghyuk stroked Dolseok¡¯s head unlike his expectation.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Makbong felt curious but he could not find out what happened there.

    He had to concentrate on the patients who wereing in.

    ¡°Thus, are youining?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°While you are working, I can take a rest. Are youining about it?¡±

    Dolseok was embarrassed, as Ganghyuk acted like another person.

    He thought it would be better if he hit him once.

    As he stroked his head, he felt bigger fear.

    ¡°I treated patients and you were assisting me up to now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But you could have better food and better clothes.¡±

    ¡°Y¡­es.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to pay me back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then go and see the patient. Do not quibble over it any more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok ran to his room with a surprised face. More precisely, he tried to run quickly.

    ¡°Hey, Dolseok.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I forgot something.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Eok!¡±

    Suddenly, his kick hit Dolseok¡¯s waist.

    It was a strong kick that made Gwanghae fall down in the duel.

    Dolseok did not expect such a thing from him so he copsed at the very ce.

    Then, Makbong watching them in his room nodded his head.

    ¡°Yes, I knew it. I knew that Sir Ganghyuk would beat him anyway.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Dolseok who was lying t on the yard.

    ¡°Yeoju told me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Lord, teacher and father are the same. Understand? You need to respect me, ok?¡±

    ¡°Eu.¡±

    Ganghyuk went to the back room leaving Dolseok moaning on the ground.

    He closed the door to the yard and opened the door to the backyard. Then he felt as if he were in Utopia.

    It is very quietpared to the rooms of his students which were full of patients.

    ¡°The il works very well.¡±

    He told the il that he wanted arge house with a detached backyard.

    He did not give any detailed specifications, but the il sessfully found the house that suited for Ganghyuk.

    He liked his cleverness.

    Of course, he might be fully exploited at this time.

    ¡®I can see it.¡¯

    He ordered that everything that they received as fee should be stacked in the backyard.

    He could see those materials in his room when he opened the door towards the backyard.

    He could watch the il and his fellows transporting the materials from the clinic rooms to the backyard.

    He was earning money although he did not do anything.

    His students and the il would have some of them when he distributed them.

    He felt as if he were a king.

    ¡°Eokcha.¡±

    Ganghyuk reviewed the book that Yeoju made.

    ¡®It is awkward. She might not be able to see it clearly.¡¯

    As she was not majoring in Medicine, some of the pictures were wrong.

    As a matter of fact, even an anatomy professor could not draw all of the processes for the five days urately.

    It was because she had to draw very quickly to draw all the processes happening there.

    ¡®Yeoju might be busy, too. It is natural that the clinic is busy on the day of opening.¡¯

    He wanted to correct things but Yeoju was too busy.

    He could see Yeoju moving quickly through the open door.

    She was busily moving from room to room.

    It seems that she was the busiest one among the fellows.

    ¡®Okay, I only have to check.¡¯

    At first he tried to correct it by himself, but he gave up.

    If it was writing, he could do it, but it was a painting and he did not want to destroy her work.

    Therefore, he decided to take a memo.

    Once she got less busy, she could correct the painting.

    ¡®Shall I exercise martial arts today?¡¯

    He spent nearly ten days to correct the books that Yeoju had made.

    After that, he could not find any other interesting thing to do so he did this and that to kill time.

    Although he did not do anything special, he enjoyed his life.

    ¡°il, did you rent the warehouse next door?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you bringing rice here?¡±

    ¡°Because it is full already.¡±

    He rented the warehouse only a few days ago and it wasrge.

    It is the evidence of how much money his fellows made.

    He made a smile of satisfaction.

    ¡°Really? We are making big money.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. This clinic is very famous now. Even noblemen visit Dolseok¡¯s room quite often.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°I will leave it here.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Ganghyuk sat down on the futon letting him go.

    He enjoyed his life doing nothing.

    Actually, however, he did something.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    The il called him quietly.

    Ganghyuk opened the door without hesitation.

    ¡°Did theye?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are two people.¡±

    ¡°Okay, the person with the hat, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Can I ask them to go in?¡±

    ¡°Okay, they don¡¯t need to wait outside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Two people with traditional hats made out of bamboo came in.

    The bamboo hat looked very different from an ordinary hat. It was custom made by Ganghyuk.

    If they wear it, nobody can identify them.

    ¡°Hugh, today I only have anonymous patients.¡±

    As it is rted to the lower limb, they did not want to tell their names.

    Even the people who came to him with referral, they did not want to disclose their identity.

    It is totally illegal in Korea to give the pill without examination, but Ganghyuk did not mind giving Viagra to them without examination.

    It is Joseon anyway.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    ¡°People say that you are a very good doctor.¡±

    ¡°I am okay, but this guy pulled me to go together¡­¡±

    They were very shy.

    Even when they took off the hat, they did not raise their heads for a while.

    ¡®Probably their symbols are bending like their heads, haha.¡¯

    Ganghyuk started consulting while suppressing hisugh.

    As he charged much, he tried to satisfy his customers.

    ¡°Please fill out the form.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It is about how often you have drank and how much exercise you have had for the five days. Please fill it out without nks. The information is necessary for the treatment.¡±

    ¡°Heo¡­ Cham.¡±

    They were all the same.

    Althoughining, they tried to write everything so that they could have the best treatment.

    While they were filling out the form, Ganghyuk took out pills and put them in separate silk pouches one by one.

    It did not matter what they wrote on the form. The treatment was Viagra.

    They were nothingpared to the next patient.

    ¡®Next patient is Cheomjijungchubusa Hwang Yungil.¡¯

 Chapter 121: Great People, I will see them [2]

    <h4>Chapter 121: Great People, I will see them [2]</h4>

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    ¡°Can I trust you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I think you have heard of me.¡±

    ¡°Yes... Should I use it right away?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can try it right away.¡±

    ¡°I am a noble man. How can I do that in the day? Heom Heom.¡±

    When the two men finished the examination they wore the hat and left the room quickly.

    When they went to the nextne, one of the fellows of the il collected their hats.

    Ganghyuk tried to keep their privacy as much as he could.

    ¡®If they exercise, they will soon get better.¡¯

    Ganghyuk collected the survey and stacked them at the corner of the room.

    Noblemen in Joseon had exercise rarely.

    ording to the survey they finished just now, they have never sweated for thest five days.

    They did not make any physical exercises. They sat down at the desk and read the books only.

    ¡®It is a culture so I cannot help it.¡¯

    He told them to learn martial arts, but he did not expect too much.

    He was sure that nobody followed his prescription of exercise.

    If they weremoners, he could force them to follow it, but it was difficult for him to force those who left the room just now to follow his instructions.

    ¡®The cloth looked very expensive. They had some kind of dignity.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at the fan that they left as a fee.

    He used to use the fan distributed by some organization as an advertisement when he lived in that world.

    But now he became an expert of the fan.

    ¡®It is quite expensive an one. Good quality.¡¯

    They left not only the fan but also some other expensive looking things. They left some essories made of jade.

    ¡®It seems they are very rich. Who are they?¡¯

    He was curious but there was nothing that he could do.

    In that world, it was not easy to identify someone with face only.

    Therefore, what he could do was making a wild guess.

    Through age, attitude and clothes...

    ¡°Sir, the second client has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Sir. Hwang Yungil?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. But there are many more people following him. Should I tell them to wait somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Many people?¡±

    Ganghyuk opened the door and looked out of the room.

    He could see a man who was giving his horse to the servant at the gate.

    He did not put his name on his forehead but Ganghyuk noticed that he must be Sir Hwang Yungil.

    He looked very confident as he did note here to get a Viagra.

    The fact that he brought many people with him showed that he had nothing to be ashamed of.

    ¡°As he is Cheomjijungchubusa (Grade 3), there are many followers. Please tell them to wait in the attached building and guide Sir Hwang to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With the order of Ganghyuk, a fellow ran to him.

    He was one of the il¡¯s fellow, but he looked very handsome and he used politenguage.

    Makbong and Dolseok did not like him and whenever they met him they criticized him.

    They called him a poncey boy or girly boy.

    ¡®I think ¡®white man¡¯ is the right nickname for him.¡¯

    He worked outside so he took sunshine more than 10 times than Ganghyuk but his face was whiter than Ganghyuk.

    Ganghyuk had a quite whiteplexion but his face was much whiter.

    Therefore, Dolseok and Makbong could not bepared to him.

    ¡®It is good. We need one who can receive a noblemen.¡¯

    Of course, Yeoju had good etiquette and looked good, but she was a girl.

    Moreover, she must hide her identity because she was the niece of Jeong Yeorip.

    It is better for her not to disclose herself anyway.

    ¡°Sir, he ising in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk stopped thinking.

    He opened his mouth using elegant voice sitting on the futon.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The voice was very low and with dignity.

    He was a civil magistrate, but his voice sounded like a general.

    The door was open while he was surprised at his voice.

    Beolkeok

    He saw two patients standing there.

    They wore good clothes just like the ones who just left the room, but they looked a lot different from them.

    He brought a man who was short but stout. Ganghyuk could feel his spirit from his figure.

    He wore a hat and Ganghyuk could not see his face very well because of the shade.

    While he was watching the man, Hwang Yungil greeted.

    ¡°You are Baik Ganghyuk.¡±

    Yungil greeted him with the low dignified voice.

    He was well-known man as a member of Seoin.

    ¡®I heard that he would go to Japan soon as a correspondence.¡¯

    Ganghyuk remembered a letter from Heo Jun.

    There was a special reason why they looked for Heo Jun desperately with the poster.

    It was because So Yoshitoshi who came from Japan had a diarrhea.

    Heo Jun could treat him easily with oral solution method that Ganghyuk taught.

    It was said that we would send a correspondent to Japan as soon as Yoshitoshi recovered. Therefore, it seems that Hwang would leave for Japan very soon.

    ¡®He went to Japan and saw Toyotomi Hideyoshi.¡¯

    He made the right report noticing his greedy ambition.

    Ganghyuk determined that he would see him with all kindness not as usual.

    ¡°Yes, I am Baik Ganghyuk. Is your friend sick, too?¡±

    ¡°Ah... as a matter of fact I am not sick. The patient is this one.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is very difficult to make a reservation to see you. With his name, he could not make a reservation. So I made the reservation for him.¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    It was true.

    To be a patient of Ganghyuk, is too much. It can be said it is a kind of exclusive service for a noblemen.

    First of all, it was not well-known that Ganghyuk was seeing patients in this way.

    Only the noblemen with some rank could have the news.

    Although they knew it, they could not ess it easily.

    The examination fee known to the public was incredibly high.

    ¡®It was not my intention.¡¯

    Of course, he made his fee a little bit higher than normal from the beginning.

    They would need a fan to see him.

    In terms of money in Korea, it could be about 400,000 won or 500,000 won.

    If he did in Korea, he would be able to buy a few buildings.

    But he thought it was reasonable.

    Those who wanted Viagra in the times when there were many people who starved to death could not be ordinary people.

    Those who came to remove wrinkles using blowfish toxin were the same...

    ¡®However, I did not intend to make it high like this.¡¯

    There was something that Ganghyuk did not know.

    Joseon was a very closed society and they considered their face very important.

    At first, it was a fan, but somebody added something more to show his gratitude and then that became the price that the next client should pay.

    It would be natural that he had fewer patients when the fee became higher but the reality was not as expected. There were too many reservation requests as time went by.

    ¡®Is it because I limited the number of patients for a day as 4?¡¯

    Limited opportunity and high price.

    It meant VIP marketing.

    He did not intend to use VIP marketing, but his examination became a VIP product among nobilities in Joseon. It worked very well.

    Ganghyuk enjoyed this situation, but it made some people who really wanted to have treatment might have damages.

    If they were ordinary men, they could go to Dolseok or Makbong.

    But if they were noblemen, it was hard for them to think that they would give their body to the servant doctors like Dolseok or Makbong.

    Therefore, a nobleman without wealth or high position can be a victim of this situation.

    ¡®Ok. I will see him if hees to my clinic.¡¯

    Although Ganghyuk loved money, he was the man of good sense and he would not turn down a patient because he did not have enough money to pay the fee.

    ¡°Did I do the wrong thing?¡¯

    Since Ganghyuk did not say anything and stayed silent, Hwang Yungil asked with a worried face.

    ¡°No, no, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. This is Kim Simin who works as Pangwang (Grade 5) in Hullyeonwon (Military Training School).¡±

    ¡°Kim Simin?¡±

    ¡°Why, have you heard of the name?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know him.¡±

    Kim Simin was not a high-ranking official, but he was a great man in the history. In terms of the influence on the history of Joseon, Hwang Yungil could not be his match.

    Whenever we name the three greatest battle in Imjinwaeran, one of them is Jinju Battle.

    ¡®This is the hero of Jinju Battle.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, Kim Simin was very special to Ganghyuk.

    Lee Sunshin mentioned him in his letter from the north.

    ¡®It was said that he was with Sunshin. Sunshin told me that he had a good character and he liked this guy.¡¯

    In other words, he was very different from Ganghyuk.

    They would not be able to be mixed just like water and oil.

    Ganghyuk remembered Sunshin¡¯s praise for him and showed kind smile on his face.

    It was an artificial smile, but patients were deceived well.

    ¡°I heard your achievement in the North.¡±

    ¡°How can you know me, a small person.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lee Sunshin and I are brothers.¡±

    As a matter of fact, it is only Ganghyuk who called him brother.

    But he did not want to mention it.

    When he heard the name of Sunshin, his face came to bloom.

    Then he cried with the face that he found out something.

    ¡°Heo. You are the very Dr. Baik that Sunshin mentioned whenever he drank.¡±

    ¡°Did he talk about me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. He told me that you were the one who cured his leg.¡±

    The atmosphere was so good that people might think they were chatting as friends.

    Then Yungil could be rxed.

    He was told that Ganghyuk was someone who was not really polite. People said that he could be as rude as a gangster if he did not like the counterpart.

    He was a little bit afraid when he took Simin with him but now he was satisfied with the mood.

    ¡°Good, good. Please see him now.¡±

    With the remark of Yungil, Simin and Ganghyuk realized why they were here.

    ¡°Yes, what is the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°Eum. I had this injury from Yeojin in a battle in the North.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    ¡°Here. It became very strange after the sword cut here.¡±

    Kim Simin took off the hat which had a strangely long side,

    Then Ganghyuk could see his facepletely.

    It must be a very fierce battle.

    He had a long scar from the left side eyebrow to the ear.

    ¡°Eum¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at the scar moaning.

    ¡®That is why his facial expression was very awkward.¡¯

    The muscles around the scar were contracted at the same time.

    It looked like a ¡®Tick¡¯ disorder.

    If he was not an experienced doctor in that world, he could diagnose him as Tick.

    Doctors in this world could not find any proper name for it.

    However, Ganghyuk was different.

    God did not give him etiquettes, but God gave him talent instead.

    ¡®I have never dreamed that I could see such a case.¡¯

    He saw a very rare case here.

    Ganghyuk opened his mouth still looking at the scar.

    ¡°It is aching, right? When did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. It is really aching. It is strange. It has more than a year since I got it but the pain got severer with time.¡±

    Kim Simin answered flickering the left eye.

    It seems nobody notified his pain before him.

    It was natural to the doctors in this world.

    It looked cured although it was ugly.

    However, if the person knows the inside of the body, he could think somewhat differently.

    Just as Ganghyuk did.

    ¡®It is the problem of brain neuron No. 5. Can I solve this problem here? I have neither MRI nor CT.¡±

 Chapter 122: Great people? I will see them [3]

    <h4>Chapter 122: Great people? I will see them [3]</h4>

    The room became silent again.

    Ganghyuk was moaning from time to time.

    ¡°Heum¡±

    It was very unusual that Ganghyuk did not say anything after the examination.

    He was pondering scratching his chin.

    ¡®Brain neuron no. 5. That is the problem. It is a sure thing.¡¯

    He looked at the face of Simin remembering the path and distribution of brain neuron no. 5.

    But he could not think of any idea.

    His face did not show any changes.

    ¡®Ok, I need to diagnose it first. Then I will think about the remedy.¡¯

    He was not sure if he could treat this case.

    But a good doctor should keep the order.

    If he gives a medicine without the correct diagnosis, he will be a quack.

    He has pride as a doctor.

    He broke the silence and asked questions.

    ¡°Did you have this injury a year ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How did you get it.¡±

    ¡°It is a long story.¡±

    ¡°Tell me just how you got that scar.¡±

    Simin started his story as if he forgot the pain.

    Hwang Yungil turned his body away from Simin murmuring ¡®Hugh, it will be a long story again.¡¯

    But Ganghyuk could not do that.

    He was older than Ganghyuk and he is a great man.

    He is the loyal subject who sacrificed his life for the country in Jinju Castle.

    ¡®If I cure this injury and remove pain, he may survive in the battle,¡¯

    Of course, it would be better if Ganghyuk would be in Jinju Battle to make it sure.

    But Ganghyuk does not want to take such a risk.

    ¡®It is better not to be in the battlefield. But if I have to, I will choose to be near Sunshin.¡¯

    He was not defeated even once so the probability of death would be low.

    Ganghyuk paid attention to Simin¡¯s story leaving the daydream aside.

    It was not in the important scene unlike his expectation.

    ¡°Then Yeojin came. Without Sunshin we were all dead.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then the scar...¡±

    ¡°Wait. I will tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He said ¡®soon¡¯ so Ganghyuk did not have any other option but wait.

    Ganghyuk was wondering if he did not know the meaning of the word ¡®soon¡¯.

    His story ended at lunch time.

    ¡°Yes, a bastard on the horse swung his sword and I got this. I thought I died but Sunshin rescued me. He is a great military officer with physical strength and skills.¡±

    It seems that Simin repeated the same story many times.

    When Simin started the story, Hwang Yungil waved his hands.

    ¡°Heo, you told your story as if you were a useless man. Dr. Baik. He is a good military officer, too. He is as good as Lee Sunshin. He has good skills in archery.¡±

    ¡°Haha, sir. I am not as good as he.¡±

    ¡°He is very humble. Anyway, please treat him. He will be a great contributor to this country.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I contribute to the country greatly, but I have a mind to sacrifice myself for the country. I think I was dead at that time and my life after that time is a bonus.¡±

    If somebody else made this remark, Ganghyuk would hoot.

    But he was the man who really died for the country so Ganghyuk felt moved.

    ¡®Why am I doing? Am I getting old?¡¯

    It is said that man would shed tears easily when he got old.

    He had the sign just before he came to Joseon.

    He thought himself a robot because he did not cry at all.

    But he was changed a year beforeing to Joseon. He wept when he watched movies such as ¡®Gukje Market¡¯ or ¡®1987¡¯. A resident who watched the movies with Ganghyuk gave him his handkerchief because he cried too hard.

    ¡®Actually, that was only the beginning. I cried even when I saw aedy movie.¡¯

    He did not understand why he did that.

    When he saw himself in the mirror, he felt strange. He could not acknowledge his change.

    He did not want to show his weakness in front of great men.

    Ganghyuk kept asking.

    ¡°Yes. Then what treatment did you have?¡±

    ¡°It seemed not a big problem. I left it. It cured automatically.¡±

    ¡°Did you leave it without treatment? Was there anyone who took care of it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. He wiped the blood out and gave me fluid food for better digestion. Sunshin helped me a lot.¡±

    Whenever he remembered the old days, he talked about Sunshin.

    It seems that he fell in love with Sunshin.

    ¡®It is good to see the great men taking care of each other.¡¯

    If this rtionship could continue, how it would be beautiful.

    But the history did not allow it to be developed.

    Even Admiral Lee died in hisst battle.

    ¡®I have to concentrate on the examination.¡¯

    Ganghyuk tried to concentrate on the scar and remedy suppressing his sentimental thought.

    ¡°Then, the scar was made at that time.¡±

    ¡°No, it was open and now it is closed automatically.¡±

    ¡°No other treatment, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Simin nodded his head.

    Since medicine was not developed, they did not know about trauma treatment.

    ¡®Even in western countries, they burnt and sterilized with alcohol at that time.¡¯

    Additionally, Joseon has been peaceful country without war for quite a long time.

    It was said trauma remedy was more developed in the Warring States period in ancient China.

    Even Mukjae Ilgi or Miam Ilgi which were known to be best medical books in that period did not have any records on trauma treatment.

    Ganghyuk sighed again.

    ¡°Then when did you have pain?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember exactly. But I remember the feeling vividly.¡±

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°I thought I had a new cut. The pain was sharp. I asked people many times.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose so. And the same pain persists, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Brian neuron no. 5.

    If we describe it with familiar name, we can call it a tertiary neuralgia.

    It usually happens when blood vessel structure such as artery in the cerebellum has an issue and presses neurons.

    Simin¡¯s case was a rare case that a part of nerves were injured because of trauma.

    ¡°Can you feel my touch?¡±

    ¡°Eum? Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°Did you have pain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sometimes I feel pain even with wind. That is why I always wear this strange looking hat.¡±

    From the history and the nature of the pain to his face reminding of tick disorder...

    All things say that it is a tertiary neurology.

    As he diagnosed, he must be happy. But he could not be happy at all.

    ¡®There is no treatment.¡¯

    He looked at the Home-visit bag left at the corner of the room.

    He knew everything in the bag, as he brought it with him every day.

    ¡®No, there is nothing for neurology.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, a tertiary neurology is not a difficult disease in Korea although it sounds critical.

    Only some of the cases that medication does not work needs operation.

    ¡®It is nonsense. I have Viagra but no antiseizure drug. What should I do?¡¯

    He looked at Simin again.

    He had good painkillers.

    He had non-steroid anti-inmmatory and narcotic pain-killers.

    However, they cannot help such a sudden and keen pain that neurology gives.

    ¡°Why, is it difficult to cure?¡±

    Simin asked with a worried face, as Ganghyuk¡¯s face became darker.

    Ganghyuk shook his head slowly.

    Although the possibility of cure was not high and it did not look very safe, there might be a medicine that he could try.

    ¡®It is better to ask him to stay for a while.¡¯

    There must be a way.

    ¡°It is very experimental way to treat, but...¡±

    ¡°Oh, is there a method?¡±

    ¡°I think I can try but...¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°It will take long. Do you mind staying here for a while?¡±

    In old times or now, every employee has the same problem.

    We work to have a good life, but we cannot take a rest when we are sick.

    It is true even in Joseon.

    Most of the noblemen who Ganghyuk treated went to work right after he removed the stitch.

    But Simin nodded his headughing loudly.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind at all. I was fired. I did not know that it would help me.¡±

    ¡°Fired?¡±

    When Ganghyuk opened his eyes wider, Yungil answered instead.

    ¡°You have connections everywhere. You may know that the government is not quiet these days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know it.¡±

    Ganghyuk remembered the conversation between Ryu Seongyong and Lee Hangbok.

    ¡®King Seonjo was not so stupid as I thought.¡¯

    He thought he was a real fool, but he was better than he thought.

    He tried not to be controlled by the parties.

    In Gichukoksa he suppressed Dongin but he left some room for them to counterattack.

    However, that made problems again.

    The survived Dongin tried their best to take revenge on Seoin.

    ¡®They talked about the crown prince.¡¯

    It was not on the surface but most of the people knew this issue.

    Jeong Cheol, the chief of Seoin, addressed the urgency of appointment of crown prince.

    Lee Hangbok tried to stop him vainly.

    ¡®Jeong Cheol would not bend his own will.¡¯

    He looked very stubborn.

    And there was enough reason why he wanted to pursue it.

    King Seonjo did not have a rightful son.

    He had sons from concubines only.

    If King Seonjo died without appointing his sessor, there might be turbulent.

    ¡®However, he does not need to mention it directly to Seonjo.¡¯

    Lee Hangbok repeatedly reminded Jeong Cheol that the King was young, and he did not like such discussion.

    However, Jeong Cheol did not listen to him and repeatedly requested the King to appoint his sessor.

    King Seonjo did not like it.

    Dongin was attacking Jeong Cheol to take advantage of this situation.

    The government was stirred up because of the issue, although the war was at their nose.

    Hwang Yungil continued his talk, watching Ganghyuk.

    ¡°Yes... He does not like the fractional strife. Therefore...¡±

    ¡°I am fired. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Able and righteous men are fired and political people who are good at fractional fighting are dominant. I am really worried about this situation.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it is good for me. I can get enough time to be treated.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked for something from the drawer while hearing their conversation.

    He took out Seomsu and Chooh which used to be a poison and is now being used as anesthetic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have enough time. It is very important to find the right concentration if I want to use it as a treatment.¡±

 Chapter 123: Great people? I will see them [4]

    <h4>Chapter 123: Great people? I will see them [4]</h4>

    Kim Simin and Hwang Yungil continued talking about the politics and worried about the future of the country, even after Ganghyuk took out those herbs.

    Hwang Yungil could do that, but Kim Simin should have worried about the medication first.

    He had to take the unknown medication.

    ¡®I am taking an experiment with the body of a great man. I have never imagined such a thing.¡¯

    It is unpardonable to experiment with people even though they are nobody.

    Of course, he had experimented many times before.

    But they were the bandits and somewhat deserved being experimented.

    ¡®I cannot help it... Anyway, I will not kill him...¡¯

    Thanks to the bandits and enemies, he knew the dose of Seomsu and Chooh.

    However, he did not know about the side effects when administered for a long time. Additionally, he was not sure if it would work for neuralgia.

    If the side effect were not acute liver disorder or kidney failure, Ganghyuk could control them.

    He was a good doctor with medical knowledge as well as a good surgeon.

    ¡®I cannot wait any more.¡¯

    They did not care who was there with them and forgot why they dide here.

    They were talking about Shinseonggun, Gwanghaegun and Imhaegun.

    They were totally absorbed in their conversation and totally forgot that they were in the clinic.

    If they remembered where they were, they would not talk about the princes.

    They might be prosecuted if they were overheard. Ganghyuk had to stop them.

    He cleared his throat to get their attention.

    ¡°Keoheom¡±

    His job was to cure the patient and he did not want to be involved in the dangerous conversation.

    Then Kim Simin got his consciousness and watched Ganghyuk.

    He did not listen to what Ganghyuk had told, as he had already expected.

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry. These days, I cannot help worrying about the nation...¡±

    ¡°It is ok. I heard many things, too.¡±

    In addition to what he heard from others, he knew the future that they would soon have a war.

    Therefore, Ganghyuk felt the situation sadder.

    ¡°Ah, is that the medication?¡±

    Kim Simin touched the herbs that Ganghyuk took out without any hesitation.

    He might try to taste, which would lead a tragedy.

    Chooh might be ok but Seomsu (poison of toad) is strong poison.

    ¡°No, no. It is very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°It is an ingredient of the death penalty poison.¡±

    ¡°Death penalty poison? Do you want to kill me?¡±

    At that time, people were ignorant of dose.

    It was only 20th century when the medication with different dose would have different effects.

    Therefore, Simin¡¯s response was natural and Ganghyuk had already expected such response.

    ¡°A good doctor should know how to use poison as medication.¡±

    Therefore, he knew how to respond to such reaction.

    He did not know the reason, but he knew that patients liked to hear a somewhat mystical remark.

    If he used the same phrase in modern Korea, he would be criticized only.

    ¡°Heo. You are right. It is why Sunshin praised you so much.¡±

    Kim Simin epted his exnation quickly and Hwang Yungilughed satisfactorily.

    Ganghyuk exined the mechanism of the medication.

    He did not expect that those two would understand.

    However, he tried to exin it as much as possible so that he could understand some of it even vaguely.

    ¡°These two are medicines acting on nerves of our body.¡±

    ¡°Nerves?¡±

    He met the first difficulty.

    But Ganghyuk knew how to ovee such difficulty. He detoured it.

    Anyway, he will not be one of his students.

    ¡°It is the thing that is giving you pain.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°If you have this in this status, it will paralyze your body.¡±

    ¡°Paralyze? It is real poison.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but if we have less, we can be in the stage before the paralysis. In other words, it can stabilize the nerves and make them less sensitive.¡±

    ¡°Then what will happen?¡±

    Two of them looked at Ganghyuk, as if they could not understand his words.

    Ganghyuk knew what they wanted to hear.

    ¡°Then you will be recovered.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good.¡±

    The mood became lighter.

    Ganghyuk stood up to start the treatment.

    He took the syringe to measure the exact dose.

    ¡°I will make medicine. Please tell me how it works for you.¡±

    ¡°But I am not sure when I will have pain. Paines unexpectedly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is why I told you to stay with me. I will observe your status.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. I will stay here.¡±

    From that day, the clinical test began.

    Ganghyuk performed the experiment with caution remembering the animal test when he worked in Korea as a professor.

    He used very small amount and then incremented the dose.

    Therefore, the effect came slow.

    However, he could see the effect surely.

    ¡°I think I feel muchfortable.¡±

    Simin said with satisfaction.

    As Simin stayed in the clinic, they became good friends.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the frequency of pain became lower.¡±

    Ganghyuk made a big money so they could have good wine and food.

    They could build strong friendship while spending nights together.

    ¡°Who sent this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this? This might be the Anonymous. He came everyday.¡±

    ¡°Aha, the miraculous medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, people call it like that.¡±

    Ganghyukughed thinking of the craze of Viagra in Hanyang.

    With Viagra, Ganghyuk could build reputation quickly.

    It never failed so it was called as a miracle.

    But he did not give the medicine to very old man.

    ¡®I do not want to leave them to die.¡¯

    It was the time that not many old people were living.

    He did not want to reduce the aged poption with his medicine.

    ¡°You are really a good doctor.¡±

    ¡°It is nothing. I find the cause of the disease and treat it ording to the cause.¡±

    ¡°That is a difficult thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It is wonderous for me to see your archery.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed the birds being smoked in the yard.

    Kim Simin hunted all of them. He killed a bird with a shot. One Shot One Kill.

    ¡°You are marvelous.¡±

    Not only Ganghyuk but also Dolseok was attracted by his archery.

    Dolseok showed great interest in it.

    As he had a chicken heart, he was not good at infighting. Therefore, he was interested in the archery, as he did not have to go closer to fight.

    He was learning archery from Kim Simin when he had time.

    Simin taught Dolseok earnestly.

    ¡°One of them is Dolseok¡¯s catch.¡±

    ¡°Really? He did not hit even a standing target.¡±

    ¡°He is good at it. He is talented. He is very calm, actually.¡±

    ¡°Is he? Good.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡±

    Dolseok scratched his back head when Ganghyukplimented.

    He became sophisticated and refined after he had started to work as a doctor.

    But now he showed his original status ¨C a servant.

    ¡®However, he is better than Makbong.¡¯

    He was still eager to console windows at night.

    Therefore, he had higher fame in that field than as a doctor.

    ¡®Comforter of Night¡¯

    ¡°I heard that Sunshin woulde to Hanyang. Did you hear from him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I received a letter. He would go to Jeongeup as the Hyungam (Mayor).

    ¡°Yes, it is thanks to Lord Ryu. He could not get an office of Hyungam even though he made a great achievement.¡±

    ¡°We can see him as he will visit Hanyang on the way to Jeongeup.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am worrying about his health.¡±

    ¡°He is in good health, I believe.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Simin smiling.

    He was not in the position that he worries about others.

    He blinked his eyes asionally, even he raised the dose to the possible upper limit.

    He said he felt better but he did not see the effects that he had expected.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    He wanted to have a well-made n before Sunshin arrived.

    What would Sunshin feel when he saw the crushed face of Simin?

    If he knew that even Ganghyuk could not help him, he would feel worse.

    ¡®Should I have an operation?¡¯

    Ganghyuk watched Simin eating fried chicken.

    He looked really happy.

    It seems he gave up the recovery long time ago.

    But Ganghyuk could not eat chicken. It tasted like sands.

    He was eating fried chicken with honey, but it was not sweet at all.

    ¡®If it is not the case that he was blinking intentionally, it means he still has pain.¡¯

    With close observation, he found that Simin frequently blinked.

    It was because of keen pain.

    ¡°Simin¡±

    ¡°Why? You do not eat very well today.¡±

    ¡°It is because of your treatment.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this? Can we increase the dose? I think I am getting better.¡±

    ¡°It is already at a very high dose.¡±

    ¡°Eum. Then what should we do?¡±

    Simin murmured as if he talked about somebody else.

    It seems that he did not mind the pain at all.

    But it was not true, as a matter of fact.

    Ganghyuk remembered the story that Dolseok had told him.

    -When he had keen pain unexpectedly, he missed the bow. He was very much worried about it.

    Therefore, the calm attitude that he showed to Ganghyuk was tofort him.

    ¡®I need to treat him.¡¯

    He did not think about the operation up to then.

    It was not a simple operation, since he should work on the face.

    It is not a matter of life and death and how can he cut the face without minimal tests?

    However, he had to change his determination because there was no other way than an operation.

    ¡®It is very dangerous and difficult to have an operation for a tertiary neuralgia.¡¯

    It is because the structure that presses nerves is artery of the cerebellum.

    Therefore, the surgeon has to approach the cerebellum for correction.

    In other words, he must open the brain.

    If he does that here in Joseon, he can be killed.

    Ganghyuk did not have the gut to risk his life.

    ¡®However, Simin must have the cause here in his face.¡¯

    He came to have the symptom after he had the wound.

    It was very rare that the artery in the cerebellum would press the nerves with the sword swing coincidently.

    If it was the case, he could not help it.

    ¡®I can try.¡¯

    If he removed the ugly scar, it might be good.

    His face looked horrible with that scar.

    ¡°As you are watching me with a prating gaze, I feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Ganghyuk realized that he was watching his profile too long.

    At the same time, Simin noticed what it meant.

    It was the time to have the operation that Ganghyuk had mentioned once.

    ¡°How about tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°We have no reason to postpone it. Let¡¯s finish it before Sunshines.¡¯

    ¡°Eum... I have to get a ¡®cut the face¡¯ again. Dreary...¡±

    ¡°It will make you better. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°The one who cut my face first was killed by me. You don¡¯t know what will happen next. Will you be the next one who will be killed by my sword?¡±

    ¡°No joking. Haha. I will cut your face tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

 Chapter 124: Facial Operation [1]

    <h4>Chapter 124: Facial Operation [1]</h4>

    Charreuk

    The room was full of tension.

    When Ganghyuk took out the operation tools on the table, nobody made any sound.

    ¡°Should he take this operation?¡±

    Hwang Yungil opened his mouth with worried eyes.

    He thought normal acupuncture but the tools that Ganghyuk took out looked very special.

    They were extremely extraordinary.

    There was a scalpel.

    The scar was made by sword and Ganghyuk would cut it again with a scalpel.

    He could not understand.

    ¡°I cannot help it because the medicine does not work well.¡±

    Ganghyuk answered without hesitation.

    He was known as inconsiderate so Yungil did not take it unusual.

    But Kim Simin had the same attitude and it was strange.

    ¡°Hi, Simin. Did you think enough to decide the operation?¡±

    ¡°You introduced him to me and why are you not trusting him?¡±

    ¡°I heard that he was a good doctor. But it is the therapy that I have never heard.¡±

    Hwang Yungil murmured with an uneasy face.

    It was natural for the person in Joseon to feel uneasy.

    The sight of the operation room was totally different from the usual clinic in Joseon.

    Ganghyuk looked at him with eyes that he could understand him.

    ¡®I have made new equipment.¡¯

    cksmiths that Heo Jun introduced made new equipment as instructed.

    Besides, they introduced a furniture maker and he could order furniture for his

    operation room.

    Now he does not need to use a futon to operate.

    He made an operation bed which is as high as his hip.

    Therefore, Yeoni, Makbon and Dolseok who were shorter than Ganghyuk had hard time when they assisted the operation.

    Ganghyuk was not a really considerate person and he did not mind those small details.

    He was satisfied with the bed.

    ¡®Now I have a bed and amp that can light up from the bottom.¡¯

    As Ganghyuk gave enough money, the quality was very good.

    They made some ornaments which made the atmosphere very ssic.

    It looked somewhat better than the operation room in Chungmu Hospital he worked in Korea.

    Although it was very satisfactory to Ganghyuk, it was an extraordinary and strange room to others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Do you know Kim Kyehan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. Of course.¡±

    Kim Kyehan is an eunuch who was promoted from Sangchaek (Grade 4: responsible for book delivery) to Sangda (Grade 3: responsible tea rted works).

    Most of the officers in the court knew him.

    He was a beloved eunuch by King Seonjo.

    ¡°He had critical injuryst time. Do you know the story?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that his royal highness came to like him more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saved him with this operation.¡±

    ¡°Really...? I heard that the Naeeuiwon cured him. Cheomjeong Heo Jun became very famous as he saved his life.¡±

    Hwang Yungil looked at Ganghyuk as if he could not believe what Ganghyuk had just said.

    Heo Jun had been already famous even before he met Ganghyuk.

    It was said that he had a teacher, but most people did not believe it.

    If Heo Jun had a teacher, the teacher must be better than Heo Jun and they thought it was a nonsense.

    ¡®It is very hard to see Heo Jun if the patient is not a high-ranking official.¡¯

    If they could see Heo Jun, they would note to Ganghyuk.

    Ganghyuk looked at Yungil who showed a bitter smile on his face and he showed the same smile on his face.

    ¡®He does not trust me. Haha.¡¯

    As the Naeeuiwon is the most famous and the best medical institution in Joseon, they believed that the doctors in the Naeeuiwon would be the best doctors in Joseon.

    As a matter of fact, Heo Jun could be said the best in Asia beyond Joseon.

    Then what about his teacher Ganghyuk?

    He is the best of the best and no one could beparable to him not only in Joseon but also in Korea after 500 hundred years.

    ¡®I heard this kind of story from professors in provincial hospitals.¡¯

    Although they were acknowledged by fellow doctors, patients did not trust them as they deserved.

    They ignored the professors because the hospitals in which they were working were small.

    It was because of preupation.

    When he heard that story, heughed.

    But now he is experiencing the ignoring eyes, it hurts.

    ¡®I have to show myself.¡¯

    Ganghyuk took some letters from the drawer and showed them to Yungil.

    ¡°They are the letters that I received from Heo Jun.¡±

    ¡°With Heo Jun? Eum...¡±

    ¡°The treatment that he gave So Yoshitoshi was what I taught to him. I cured Kim Kyehan with the request of Heo Jun.¡±

    ¡°Really? But why is it not known to people?¡±

    ¡°It is nothing. It is the work that a doctor should do. I did not want to be famous.¡±

    Ganghyuk smiled and Hwang Yungil seemed to be moved.

    ¡°He became a better doctor with my lessons. You could see from the letter, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he called you teacher. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he does. Even though I told him not to do it many times, he did not listen to me. I also learned some from him, actually.¡±

    ¡°I heard that he was a really good guy. Well behaved. One who touches pitch shall be defiled therewith... I can guess your personality, too.¡±

    It was not true.

    Ganghyuk was far from well behaved person.

    Even his father Seungmun did not think so.

    Those who knew Ganghyuk did not agree with his remark so Kim Simin who was lying on the bed and Dolseok and Yeoni who were busy with preparation showed a strange facial expression and shook their heads.

    ¡®It was because he entered the pce without a token, and he did not want to be prosecuted because of this. I am sure that it was not because he did not want to be famous.¡¯

    He confessed it when they had a drink at night a few days ago.

    But Yungil did not know the truth and he thought Ganghyuk must be a great man.

    He was thinking if he could take him to Japan as a member of correspondence.

    ¡®I will decide it after seeing the treatment of Simin.¡¯

    In the 21st century, travel is a joy but in Joseon it was solely pain.

    Moreover, it was not inside of Joseon but to Japan crossing the ocean.

    It was not the time when we could take a ne to go to Japan.

    They had to take a ship and the probability that they could finish the trip sessfully without disease was low.

    ¡®I should take some good doctors with me.¡¯

    The first choice would be Heo Jun.

    But he had many appointments with high ranking officials and even King Seonjo got his treatment.

    ¡®If you can¡¯t get a horse, ride a cow. I think he is also good. He seems not to have an ambition. Maybe he can be a good apany for my trip to Japan.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, he will need many doctors even though their skills are not proven.

    The trip would be hard, and they should stay there for quite a long time.

    When they made a n, they expected some people dead on the way.

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment on my personality... anyway, I have to start soon. Please go out and wait for the result outside.¡±

    ¡°Would you mind if I stay here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am sorry but it is better to keep the minimum number of people in the operation room.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I see.¡±

    Hwang Yungil went out without asking further.

    It wasmon that some specialists like Ganghyuk refrained from showing his skills to others.

    Ganghyuk asked him to leave because of possibility of infection, but Yungil thought as he liked.

    -Deolkeodeok

    As Yungil left, the operation room became silent again.

    Kim Simin swallowed saliva.

    It was the time to put a scalpel on his face.

    ¡°Well, Makbong, you are responsible for the breath.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Today, the operational part is very near to the mouth so you should take a special care.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Did you skip breakfast? Why is your voice so small?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I will do my best.¡±

    Makbong answered but his voice seemed to have vitality.

    It was because he knew what would happen.

    When Ganghyuk said you must take extra care or your role would be important, it became a very hard day for Makbong. Ganghyuk yelled and screamed to push him near to death.

    At the operation of Kim Kyehan, Makbong was almost dead. He experienced hell in that operation.

    The patient could live thanks to his sacrifice. He was pushed too hard to be a dead man.

    ¡°Dolseok, Yeoni. Do your best.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why are all of you losing the spirit?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. We will do our best.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I trust that you will do a good job.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Ganghyuk turned his head to Kim Simin.

    He showed his bravery on his face.

    But Ganghyuk could see his tension behind his face.

    ¡®Sunshin was really extraordinary.¡¯

    He did not have general anesthesia, but he endured the leg operation without cries.

    Recalling the operation, Ganghyuk realized how patient Sunshin was.

    ¡®Comparing to the operation of Sunshin, this case is far much better.¡¯

    He would have general anesthesia although imperfect.

    Makbong would work hard to make him alive.

    ¡°Here, you can have this medication now.¡±

    ¡°Eum, it is far more than I usually had.¡±

    ¡°Yes, when you drink it, you will be sleepy. Take a sleep for a while.¡±

    ¡°Ok. I will leave everything in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    Kim Simin drank the medicine and fell to sleep in 7 seconds.

    As it contained blowfish toxin to rx the muscles, he should hurry up.

    ¡°Give that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk received the iron tube from Makbong and pushed it down to the throat.

    Even a stic tube could break front teeth, so he must take extra care with an iron tube.

    ¡®He has a long neck, fortunately.

    If he had the stout body like Makbong, he would have more difficulties.

    ¡°Now, it is in. Makbong, now the ball is in your court.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡°You need to see his lip color and measure the heartbeat, too. You know it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will follow your order.¡±

    ¡°No, you are already a doctor yourself. You should do it without my instruction, ok? Todays¡¯ operation is difficult.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Makbong blew his breath without confidence.

    Although he did not show confidence on his face, his breath was very strong.

    It is why Ganghyuk used him as a breathing boy.

    ¡°Ok...¡±

    Ganghyuk touched Simin¡¯s face with a strained face.

    He could feel the protrusions of the scar.

    ¡®The skin became fibrosis.¡¯

    It is the reason why the reoperation is more difficult.

    It is because of this fibrosis.

    It is more difficult to separate tissues because of it.

    As sharp tools should be used all the time, the possibility of idental cut is going up.

    ¡®I must be very careful not to touch facial nerves and artery.¡¯

    If he did, then the current status would be far better.

    Ganghyuk reviewed the operation process once again in his brain and then took a scalpel.

    ¡°Ok, now I am starting the operation.¡±

 Chapter 125: Facial Operation [2]

    <h4>Chapter 125: Facial Operation [2]</h4>

    Jik

    The sharp scalpel cut Simin¡¯s face.

    Ganghyuk cut the part about 1 cm from the scar.

    ¡®I want to make it safe.¡¯

    It was not only because of responsibility of a doctor but also because of the friendship with Simin.

    ¡°Dolseok, pull it when I say.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolseok received tools with caution.

    It was the first time for him to do a facial operation and the part that he should pull was very thin.

    He became very nervous.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It is certainly different from...¡±

    ¡°From what?¡±

    ¡°From what I practiced.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    He might think of the anatomy that they hadst time.

    Of course. They must be different.

    It was not only because they were dead bodies while Simin was alive but also because it was reoperation.

    ¡°It is because of the mystery of human body. When a man has got wounded, it became cured by itself and then it became like this.¡±

    Ganghyuk pointed the mess.

    It should have skin, fat and muscle on the section.

    But this part has fibrosis only. Everything became merged into one and they could not differentiate from one another.

    ¡°Why is it cured like this? It would be better if it kept the original status.¡±

    ¡°Noints. If it was not cured like this, he was already a dead body.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°He is far better than normal cases. Some people have uglier scars.¡±

    We can see people who have swollen scars.

    It is because they have keloid constitution.

    The scars of the people of keloid constitution seem uglier.

    However, it is good for survival. It means that they could have a quicker cure even the bigger cuts.

    Those who have keloid constitution are more often observed among African aborigines.

    It is guessed that it is because those who have keloid constitution could survive in the devastated environments more easily.

    Kim Simin was not such kind although his scar was big and ugly.

    Dolseok blinked his eyes without knowing the difference.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please concentrate. If I fail this operation, it is really a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yeoni, pull this as I instructed.¡±

    Ganghyuk gave each end of the scar to Dolseok and Yeoni.

    Since they pulled the edge as instructed keeping the angle and the strength, Ganghyuk could have good sight.

    ¡®Good... The part where the nerves are pressed should be deep inside... it might be here.¡±

    If it were in Korea, he could start the surgery after seeing MRI picture.

    But here there was no other supports than his six sense.

    He should check everything after opening the scar.

    ¡°If you pull it too hard, it will make another crack. Maintain the strength.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Ganghyuk dig the section of the scar with scissors rather than his fingers.

    It was because he could not push inside with his fingers.

    Everything became incorporated into one and he could not identify which was skin and which was muscle.

    Therefore, he could not do it quickly.

    ¡®If I damage a nerve knot while investigating, it will make a real disaster.¡¯

    It is not only no. 5 that goes here.

    More important nerve no. 7 passes here, too.

    It is called as a facial nerve.

    If no. 5 is responsible for the senses of the face, the facial nerve is responsible for the movement of facial muscles.

    If it is cut, it would be a catastrophe.

    Ganghyuk once witnessed an ident that the nerve was cut at this position.

    ¡®The skillful professor was at a loss.¡¯

    The professor was startled and shocked.

    It was a really embarrassing scene.

    He cut and arranged the section for the further operation and something was cut with noise.

    He thought at first a fiberized tissue but it was a nerve.

    The operation stopped but the milk was already spilt and there was nothing to do to recover the situation.

    ¡®It was a young man.¡¯

    The young man lost the half of his face because of the ident.

    It was not Ganghyuk who did the operation but he was really sorry for the young patient who lost the half of his face.

    ¡®The patient has the same messed incorporated section.¡¯

    In as second thought, Simin looked simr to the young patient.

    ¡®This sentimental feeling will not help me.¡¯

    Ganghyuk removed the bad feeling and continued cut the scar with scissors.

    He tried to imagine what it used to look like before the injury.

    He concentrated on his fingers.

    He spared even one eye blinking.

    -Tuduk

    Suddenly the part that Yeoni pulled was torn.

    It was because the scissors met the part as Ganghyuk cut the gap between the fat and muscle.

    Yeoni who pulled the part was startled.

    ¡°Eok?¡±

    Ganghyuk was surprised, too.

    ¡°Eo? Ah, it is ok.¡±

    ¡°Was something torn apart?¡±

    Yeoni asked holding the apparatus with trembling hand.

    As Ganghyuk had repeated that it would be a difficult operation and they must do their best, she was highly tensed.

    ¡°Yes, there is a torn... But it is ok. Pull it as before.¡±

    ¡°If I tore it more...?¡±

    ¡°It is Ok. Pull it.¡±

    Yeoni lifted the apparatus hesitantly.

    Then Ganghyuk could see the bottom of the muscle which was covered by the scar.

    ¡°The torn part was fat. It is really ok.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you. I was so scared.¡±

    ¡°And I found what I wanted to see. Here it is.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It is a miracle that he did not die at that time. He was a really lucky guy.¡±

    Ganghyuk put his finger on the muscle.

    He could feel the pulse,

    It seems that his facial artery was injured in the battle.

    It was cured identally but it was not perfect.

    ¡®It is a luck that the cut was cured autonomously.¡¯

    In some cases artery cures naturally.

    When the blood pressure drops dramatically, the blood flow in artery can be less than that in vein.

    But if the blood does not arrive at facial artery, it means the death is imminent.

    ¡®It is a real miracle that he survived.¡¯

    He must have been in the status when the blood pressure was too low and blood did not arrive at facial artery.

    It is certain that he was born a sturdy constitution.

    However, he could not say that he was perfectly ok, because his facial artery was deformed.

    An artificial aneurysm was formed.

    It was over 2 cm.

    Therefore a few nerves had to be pressed by it.

    ¡°Yeoni, give me your hand.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Ganghyuk took Yeoni¡¯s hand and put it on the muscle.

    This kind of aneurysm was very rare and he wanted to show it to Yeoni.

    Even Ganghyuk has not seen such extraordinary aneurysm before.

    To see is to believe.

    ¡°Do you feel anything?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yeoni could not feel the blood vessel because she was embarrassed by the hand of Ganghyuk.

    If it were outside, she would reject it but it was in the operation room so she had to keep under his hand.

    She blushed her cheeks and Ganghyuk was embarrassed by this situation.

    ¡°Do you feel the beat? Isn¡¯t it loudly pounding?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ah, yes.¡±

    If you hear this conversation, you may think that Ganghyuk made confession of love.

    But it was not about his heart but about someone¡¯s face.

    Moreover they touched the scar and Ganghyuk asked to feel something.

    Yeoni felt Ganghyuk¡¯s pulse tilting her head.

    It was the same ordinary pulse that she felt from his wrist.

    His heartbeat was not fast but not slow.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Yeoni with an absurd face.

    She touched his wrist in the middle of the operation.

    Is she pervert?

    It was the first time in his life.

    She murmured without knowing what Ganghyuk was thinking of.

    ¡°No, sir. It is not beating loudly.¡±

    ¡°Do you not feel this vibration? It is strange. It is pounding.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean your heart?¡±

    ¡°No, why should I pound? You don¡¯t feel anything here under your hand?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Yeoni realized that she misunderstood the situation.

    When she looked up, Makbong was clicking his tongue.

    Makbong was an expert in this field so that he was called ¡®Comforter of the Night¡¯.

    He did not have a handsome face but he had a talent to catch what the women was thinking of.

    Therefore, he knew what kind of mind Yeoni had for Ganghyuk. It was not only loyalty. He knew that there was something else.

    ¡®Even Ms. Yeoju did not get his heart, then Yeoni? Impossible. But nobody knows what will happen, as he has very peculiar taste.

    Baik Ganghyuk was notorious in Suwon several years ago.

    But he found something different once he started to work for him.

    He has never seen him spending a night with a girl.

    He liked to drink but he drank with his fellows or other friends.

    ¡®He has never flirted with Yeoni or Ms. Yeoju.¡¯

    Makbong thought that if he were Ganghyuk he would already have them.

    It was not because Makbong was crazy or pervert.

    Normal people would do it undoubtedly.

    Joseon was the time that was very generous to nobleman.

    People say, Mars is never insensible to the nce of beauty.

    ¡®Oh, considering that, Sir Baik is a saint. Haha.¡¯

    He does not seem to have lust.

    He liked money but he was not obsessed with it.

    He was very generous to his servants.

    When he came to have more loyalty to him, something hit his head.

    ¡°Pay attention.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I will treat the artery so you reduce the breathing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Just a moment ago, he thought Ganghyuk was a near saint.

    But he became a goblin and gazed him with fierce eyes.

    He saw a hook that Yeoni had held on the floor.

    It seems that Ganghyuk threw it to him.

    ¡®No, no. He is a no saint. He is a devil.¡¯

    Makbong followed his instruction grumbling.

    No, it was his intention to follow the instruction.

    But he did not know what he had to do, because he did not listen to him falling in his thought.

    ¡®Will he throw something else?¡¯

    Makbong quickly removed a hook around Ganghyuk. After checking that nothing dangerous has been there, he asked.

    ¡°Sir¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What did you tell me to do?¡±

    ¡°Ha, this bastard. What are you talking about? Do you want to die?¡±

    Ganghyuk tried to find something to throw at him but he could not find anything.

    He had to suppress his anger.

    He had more important thing than being angry.

    He told him suppressing his anger.

    ¡°I will treat the artery so control the breath.¡±

    ¡°Increase?¡±

    ¡°No, reduce it. If the chest bes full of air, what will happen? How about the pressure?¡±

    ¡°Not that I know of.¡±

    ¡°Then, it will increase the pressure and the blood pressure will increase too. Then, the blood will ssh. Why do you not know such an easy and simple principle?¡±

    ¡°Eo... Anyway, I will lower...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I must cut the deformed artery and connect it to the original root. Breathe as slow as possible. But if you don¡¯t give him breath at all, he will die. Thus, give him breath at half speed.¡±

 Chapter 126: Facial Operation [3]

    <h4>Chapter 126: Facial Operation [3]</h4>

    Artery.

    It is the vein that supplies oxygen to various organs in our body. It means ites right from the heart.

    Therefore, the blood pressure is very high and if the risk is unbelievably high when it is improperly touched.

    Ganghyuk is going to cut the vein and reconnect it.

    On the table made of wood.

    Without any kind of modern equipment.

    ¡®It is a nonsense.¡¯

    He thought.

    It is not an operation that can be described as a difficult and hard operation.

    ¡®Dangerous. Too dangerous.¡¯

    Ganghyuk was hesitant to touch it seeing the vessel bouncing.

    The others who have already learned the structure through practices were frozen.

    ¡°Can we cut it?¡±

    Yeoni asked with worries.

    As a matter of fact, it was not the first time for Ganghyuk to treat it.

    But in those cases, he tied the broken parts.

    He did not cut the artery.

    Anyway, he knows and experiences the artery spurting blood.

    ¡°If not?¡±

    Ganghyuk set aside the swollen vessel.

    He could see a white structure pressed under it.

    ¡°There are nerves.¡±

    Dolseok, Ganghyuk¡¯s best student, said.

    He might not know which nerve it was.

    But it was encouraging that he could distinguish nerves from other structures.

    ¡°Yes, they are nerves.¡±

    Ganghyuk nodded his head being proud of his teaching method.

    Then he pointed the nerves.

    ¡°They are responsible for the senses of the face. As they are pressed, he got strange stimuli. He felt pains as he was cut.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, he grinned.¡±

    ¡°It gave him enormous pain. Normal people would not stand it.¡±

    If he did not have a strong will and nerves than general people, he would be an invalid long time ago.

    The keen pain from time to time makes other issues.

    It brings fear for the extreme pain.

    People with panic disorder cannot live a normal life because they are afraid when the panices to them again. It makes them retreat from the normal life.

    This pain ys the same role.

    Fear for the pain ruins the patient frequently.

    ¡°Then, we should do something on this artery which presses the nerves anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have to do it, although it is dangerous. It is worth the risk. We havee halfway as we found the cause.¡±

    It was really a fortune.

    When he first took the scalpel, he was suspicious if he was right.

    It was the first moment in his life.

    Using a scalpel without confidence.

    ¡®It is good to find the cause.¡¯

    But it was a misfortune that the cause was the artery.

    It is the structure to avoid rather than to deal with.

    But now he had to cut it.

    He was not a killer, so he had to persuade himself.

    ¡®I have to think of Dolseok¡¯s remark.¡¯

    Ganghyuk looked at Dolseok who was following Kim Simin every day.

    He practiced archery following Simin and his fingers had blisters and bruised.

    After some time calluses had formed on his fingers and he was not wounded any more.

    However, at the first time, Ganghyuk had to take care of Dolseok¡¯s wounds every day.

    It was not clear, who was the servant and who was the master.

    Anyway, he could hear from Dolseok about the skills of Simin.

    He was a really great archer.

    ¡®Yes, he was a great archer.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, Ganghyuk did not have to borrow Dolseok¡¯s remark to know his archery skill. He could see sparrows on the ground with his eyes. All the sparrows were killed by an arrow with the right-side strike.

    ¡®But he makes mistakes when the seizurees because of this illness. It can be the cause of his death in Jinju War.¡¯

    Keen pain can disperse concentration.

    Then the possibility to be shot is going up.

    ¡®Given the circumstance, this operation is not only for the pain...¡¯

    It can be said that this operation is rted with life with some exaggeration.¡¯

    In other words, Ganghyuk may save his life.

    The great general who led Jinju war to the victory.

    Then he should not hesitate.

    ¡®It may bring an earlier end to Imjinwaeran [War between Joseon and Japan].¡¯

    There was no possibility to prevent the war given the situation of the government.

    They were fighting each other, and they did not pay attention to Japan at all.

    Toyotomi Hideyoshi was looking for the cause to invade Joseon at that moment.

    But the noble people in Joseon had a cultural superiorityplex.

    They thought Ming is the center of the world and Joseon, the subject country of Ming, is naturally superior to Japan.

    The notion did not have any objective grounds. It was merely from their sense of superiority based on illusion. It was clear that the war would happen.

    ¡®But I cannot make any active role to prevent it.¡¯

    If you are a Korean, you may once think of going back to Joseon and save the country.

    If I were in Joseon, I would resolve all the issues including Imjinwaeran.

    I would make Joseon the strongest country in the world and unify the world.

    Ganghyuk was no exception and he had those thought once but he found out that it could not be realized.

    ¡®If I had not been a noble man, I would have already died.¡¯

    As caste system was strong, an individual could not do many things.

    Even a modern man with intelligence could do little.

    Ganghyuk saw how they tortured the people opposite to them in Euigeumbu.

    If he tried to work with a party and rushed into the factional strife, he might be killed.

    ¡®I have to keep my position and do what I can do.¡¯

    Even though they were not big things themselves, they might bring big changes.

    Such as curing Sunshin¡¯s leg, treat Ryu Seongryong, Gwanghae and Simin.

    ¡°Ok, we must finish it as soon as possible. Give me a thread.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No, not that one. I need thicker one.¡±

    ¡°This?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is right. When you cut the artery, you must use the thickest thread. If not, it would burst.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ganghyuk smiled at Yeoni who answered with confidence.

    It was good to look at his students who grew every day.

    ¡®They may y big roles in the war.¡¯

    They are already good medical professionals.

    Especially in trauma.

    Moreover, they are excellent in sword fighting.

    ¡°Sit, here you are.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk came back to the reality from illusion.

    He saw the facial artery which became asrge as a coin.

    ¡°Eum... tie here.¡±

    ¡°Why tying it? We will cut it anyway.¡±

    ¡°If we cut without pretreatment, it will bring a disaster, as it is expanded like this. Although Makbong made his breath lower, it is still too dangerous.¡±

    When the breath decreases, the air in the chest will decrease.

    Decreased air means decreased pressure in the chest.

    Consequently, it reduces blood pressure.

    ¡®But the effect is very small. That is the trap.¡¯

    It can reduce at most 10 to 20.

    It means the blood column can be lowered from the height of ceiling to the height of shoulders.

    In both cases he will die.

    Therefore, they need to reduce the section of the vessel to be cut.

    To do this, they need to tie it first.

    ¡°Ok, if we tie here and here... We can cut here. It is better to cut here rather than the swollen part, tight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. If we make like this, it can be simr to cutting the normal artery.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we may leave it without sewing if it is impossible to connect.¡±

    ¡°Is that Ok?¡±

    ¡°It should not be, but Simin can survive, I believe.¡±

    Ganghyuk looked at Simin¡¯s face with arms folded.

    He could see the scar which was made more than a year ago.

    ¡®He could not have right blood cirction with this broken blood vessel system.¡¯

    Imagine it.

    If a part is expanded, then the blood will circte in the expanded part.

    The blood may not go to the direction that it should go.

    However, the structures behind the artery looked good.

    ¡®Then the opposite side artery is more developed.¡¯

    It is not only true for Kim Simin, but also for everyone.

    Human bodies are being operated under the same principle.

    If a side is destroyed, the other side will help.

    Therefore, even if he cut the facial artery in this side, there will not be a big problem.

    ¡®But... to do that, it is injured too much. There are few vessels here.¡¯

    The injured part may decay without correct treatment.

    He may not die thanks to antibiotics, but it will make a big problem.

    It is better to do the right thing from the first ce, if possible.

    ¡°But in principle we should connect them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, your roles are very important. When I give you a signal, you must act promptly.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°Ah, then...¡±

    He looked at Dongpa who was standing there at a loss.

    He could not do anything but standing and looking at the operation.

    It was not because he did not have knowledge or skills.

    He lost the rock-paper-scissors game yesterday with Makbong and Dolseok.

    Taking a rest is not a bad thing but there was a reason why he was at a loss.

    ¡°You should roll up the sleeves so that we can see your arm. Yeoju, prepare the syringe.¡±

    ¡°Yes, euk.¡±

    ¡°You received Makbong¡¯s blood before. Now it¡¯s your turn. You have to give some to others.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°It is unclear if we need blood but it is better to be prepared.¡±

    Ganghyuk turned his head from Dongpa who was preparing to be a blood bag.

    As there was Yeoju who was an expert in blood collection, he did not need to worry at all.

    ¡°Ok, Scissors.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Makbong, are you controlling the breath?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am doing well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, good.¡±

    Ganghyuk knew that Makbong did a good job.

    ¡®The blood color is good. If oxygencks, it will not have this color. Heartbeat is about 100 per minute. Although it gives overload, I think he can stand it.¡¯

    He was a very strong man.

    He could survive if Ganghyuk did not take too much time.

    ¡°Now, I am cutting the vessel. When I give you a signal, block it with your hands first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk cut the part which was distant from the heart.

    As it is not the direction of blood flowing from the heart, the blood sh was not so much as expected.

    If flew like a stream.

    The amount was not frightening.

    ¡°Block it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Yeoni kept her hands on the section of the artery.

    She did not press it as Ganghyuk gave her instruction in advance.

    She simply blocked the section.

    The blood could be blocked with the blocking only.

    ¡°Good. Now, it is the important turn. Yeoju, find the vessel of Dongpa.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Have you done it yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wanted to be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Ok, it is good to be ready.¡±

    Yeoju seemed to have sadistic characteristic.

    She injected the iron needle in advance.

    Ganghyuk moved the scissors thinking that he must find a B type blood bag, too.

    -Cut

    It was little different from thest one as it was near the heart.

    Although they tried their best to lower the blood pressure, blood sshed.

    It might ssh to the shoulder of Yeoni who was standing at the opposite side.

    ¡°Dolseok¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Yeoju, draw blood as much as possible. Blood is sshing a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Now, we connect it. He will be a great man, although you don¡¯t know it yet.¡±

 Chapter 127: Facial Operation [4]

    <h4>Chapter 127: Facial Operation [4]</h4>

    Ggol Ggol gol

    With strange sound, bloodes from Dongpa¡¯s arm.

    At the same time, Dongpa was grinning his face.

    It seemed he really hated the process but he could not say no to Ganghyuk.

    He knew that he could be saved through this process.

    Furthermore, it was not the atmosphere that he could say anything against it.

    ¡°Hey! You pressed it too hard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Yeoni, you too. If his artery is damaged, it is of no use!¡±

    ¡°I see. Sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best. Ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ganghyuk seemed to lose his mind.

    He was in a kind of excitement.

    It was said that there were some people who lose their minds when they see blood. It seems Ganghyuk was in that state.

    ¡°Thread¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°You must press here. Do not make it loose!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    How a person can do the two things at the same time? Giving a thread and pressing the artery at the same time?

    He made a nonsense order and then shouted.

    It was the thing that Ganghyuk disliked most, he could not help it. It was an emergency.

    ¡®The heart cannot stand it.¡¯

    If breathing was reduced too much, it would overload the heart and if it would happen.

    The heart could not stand it and would make irregr beats.

    As it is an artificial irregr beats, it can be resolved by removing the cause.

    The problem here is how to remove the cause.

    ¡°Makbong! The heart beats irregrly! Blow the breath quickly!

    ¡°U bub ub!¡±

    Makbong was blowing the breath with his best. His swollen veins showed it.

    Everybody knows that he was doing his best.

    Ganghyuk knew it, too.

    ¡®My goodness. Now his blood pressure is too high.¡±

    Makbong blew his breath to the end without counting the breath.

    Therefore, the pressure in the chest cavity rises high.

    The blood pressure was rising and blood was sshing.

    He tried to suture, which made blood ssh all directions.

    ¡®Is it enough with Dongpa alone?¡¯

    Dongpa¡¯s face was already yellow, and it seemed he could die if Ganghyuk drew more blood from him.

    It was at most 300 ml yet.

    But he could not stand it because his health was already bad enough.

    ¡®He had steroid himself. Therefore, it is natural that his body is almost destroyed.¡¯

    Dongpa was not a bad man. His problem was that he was ignorant.

    He tried the medicine before using it to his patients.

    While trying many medications, he found the herbs full of steroid. Thus, he had the biggest amount of the steroid.

    He could not live long probably.

    ¡°Heok... I am ok. Sir, please do it...¡±

    Dongpa thought that Ganghyuk was worrying about him when their eyes met.

    Therefore, he nodded his head with shaking voice.

    ¡®Ha, is he taking a war movie?¡¯

    He behaved as if he were wounded by sword of a Japanese bandit.

    As a matter of fact, Yeoni was wounded by Japanese bandit but she never showed such a show.

    Perhaps she could do better than Dongpa in the blood donation, too.

    ¡®Ei, if it is too urgent, I should use Dolseok.¡¯

    Suddenly, Dolseok became a blood donor from the first assistant in Ganghyuk¡¯s mind.

    But Dolseok was working hard without knowing what happened in Ganghyuk¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Sir, suture! If impossible, how about cutting?¡±

    ¡°Yes, wait for a moment. The heart beat is going to be stable. Wait for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    If there is bleeding with irregr heartbeat, the situation can go worse.

    Especially, if blood gushes out from the artery like now, there is higher possibility to go worse.

    If he loses blood too much and too quickly, the heart cannot adjust itself to the changing environments.

    Then it will not stop at the irregr heartbeat. There will be a real disaster.

    ¡°Ok. Now, it is good. Blood will ssh but do not worry. Do not make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°What should I do, then?¡±

    Makbong asked with gasps.

    His face was puzzled because he was being scolded even though he followed Ganghuyk¡¯s order closely.

    ¡°What are you asking for? Do what you are doing now.¡±

    ¡°I mean... faster or slower?¡±

    ¡°Just normal. Don¡¯t slow it down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    To reduce blood pressure, hey should slow down the breath.

    But after the irregr heartbeat, Ganghuyk did not want to slow it down.

    He had no medication for it and he did not have simple electric shock generator.

    ¡°No question? Ok, then proceed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Hu¡±

    Ganghuyk took the suture devices after a deep breath.

    The needle at the end of the suture device trembled a few moments and then became steady.

    Ganghuyk¡¯s eyes found their calmness.

    Nobody could find the one who was embarrassed and at a loss a minute ago.

    ¡®Now, I will connect.¡¯

    He made his mind to connect the blood vessel no matter what happened.

    Then he became very calm and could see the situation clearly.

    ¡°Release it.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Release the vessel.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Yeoni and Dolseok released the artery almost at the same time.

    As soon as they released the artery, blood gushed from the part which is near to the heart.

    ¡°Eup¡±

    Dolseok moaned.

    Yeoni could not hide her surprise and looked at Ganghuyk.

    All of the people in the room looked at Ganghuyk.

    ¡®I got it.¡¯

    He caught the artery section with a tweezer regardless of gushing blood.

    Then he sutured them.

    -Pak

    Ganghuyk¡¯s hands moved violently unlike in other operations.

    Ganghuyk was always confident in his skills and when he sutured he moved gently.

    Therefore, people say that his operation is an art or elegant.

    But now he looked different. If the same person sees the operation now, he will not say his operation is an art.

    -Peok

    With rough sounds, the needle prated blood vessel constantly.

    He sutured violently as if he did it without purpose and n.

    As a matter of fact, Dongpa, Yeoju, and Yeoni thought so.

    But Dolseok could recognize his brilliant skills while Ganghuyk was busy with suturing.

    ¡®Wow, he is an outstanding doctor.¡¯

    Although blood sshes all directions, Ganghuyk does not miss important points and his needle is moving ording to his n.

    Although it seems that he does it violently, he does not pull the thread too much. He pulls the thread with the right amount of strength not to destroy the blood vessel wall.

    Thanks to his skillful operation, the blood gushing out from the artery almost stops.

    -Peok

    Ganghuyk was suturing without any words.

    When it is almost finished, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Now, it is done.¡±

    That was all that he said after the difficult operation.

    People around him made a fuss.

    ¡°Sir, how can you do it? Wow, incredible.¡±

    ¡°You are really a good doctor.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I am impressed.¡±

    ¡°I could not draw it fully because you were too fast. One more chance...¡±

    However, Ganghuyk closed his eyes and said nothing.

    He could not hear anything.

    The reason was simple.

    He was busy with praising himself in his mind.

    ¡®I am a genius.¡¯

    He connected artery without equipment.

    It was not a normal artery. There was a big aneurysm as big as a coin and it was almost deteriorated.

    The incredible thing happened under the artery.

    The nerves pressed by the artery got to be revived.

    Now Simin will not have urgent and keep pains any more.

    ¡®I have treated tertiary neuralgia.¡¯

    He is more than a genius.

    Ganghuyk opened his eyes after spending some time to praise himself in his mind.

    Until then, the people were praising their master¡¯s skills.

    Through anatomy sessions, their medical skills were improved and they knew how difficult the operation was.

    ¡°Wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡±

    ¡°You are a divine doctor.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°I am honored to have you as my teacher.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Ganghuyk¡¯sughter was heard from outside, too.

    Hwang Yungil who came out of the room at the shout could hear theughter.

    At the shout, he was worrying at bad incident and wandering around the room for a while.

    When he heard Ganghuyk¡¯sughter, he was relieved.

    There would be no doctor whoughed when his patient had bad incident.

    He could meet Ganghuyk with joy sometime after.

    ¡°Haha. Sir Hwang.¡±

    ¡°So, is he ok?¡±

    Although he could guess the result, he wanted to hear it from Ganghuyk¡¯s mouth.

    Hwang Yungil¡¯s voice was trembling.

    Ganghuyk pointed the room making a bigughter.

    ¡°Very good. He is still sleeping but he will wake up soon.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Good. Good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was a really difficult operation but he endured it.¡±

    ¡°It is because you did it well,¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Ganghuyk did not deny it.

    It was true that he finished very difficult operation.

    After the operation, Ganghuyk touched Simin¡¯s cheek for confirmation and found that there was no responses any more.

    That means there was no bad and useless stimulus.

    ¡®Yes, I am a genius.¡¯

    Ganghuyk met Hwang Yungil without leaving his world of self-praise.

    Therefore, he did not spare praise for himself.

    ¡°It was fortunate that I knew you and I introduced him to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did well. Other doctors could not treat it.¡±

    ¡°Heoheo. I would like to see him.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to see him in your eyes. I did it perfectly.¡±

    In normal condition, it was not the right remark in Joseon.

    Modesty was a very important virtue in Joseon.

    But Hwang Yungil was assimted by Ganghuyk¡¯s overly chat and did not think it strange.

    He was thinking how he could take him to Japan.

    ¡®What should I do? Ah, he is in good terms with Ryu Seongryong. I have to ask through him.¡¯

    Hwang Yungil was Seoin and Ryu Seongryong was Dongin. In other words, they belonged to different parties, which meant that they were nearly enemies.

    But Ryu Seongryong was a person who distinguished the public and the private.

    Ryu Seongryong was a patriot and he might listen to him for the country, he though.

    ¡®ording to people, this man is a patriot, too. He will listen to me. If hees with me, I have no worries no matter how difficult the travel is.¡¯

    Ganghyuk did not know what Hwang Yungil thought in his mind and praised himself continuously.

    ¡°Then his head was broken...¡±

    ¡°Heo, did you save the patient with broken head?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. I treated people with smallpox there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, I know that story. You won smallpox.¡±

    As Ganghyuk listed his achievements one by one, Hwang Yungil made his mind to take him to Japan.

    ¡®Yes, I will take him with me.¡¯

    When Ganghyuk started to talk about the patient with a, Dolseok called him.

    ¡°Sir! The patient woke up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I aming. Sir, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    Two of them rushed into the room.

    ¡°Heo.¡±

    Entering the room, Hwang Yungil opened his mouth wide and could not close his mouth.

    The room was a mess.

    Blood was all over the room regardless of floor, ceiling and wall. It was natural that Yungil was surprised.

    Strange thing was Simin looked good. Given the amount of the blood he bled, he must have been pale. But he looked very healthy.

    A youth beside him had badplexsion.

    Yungil asked a question standing at the door.

    ¡°Hey, Simin. Are you ok?¡±

 Chapter 128: Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 1</h4>

    Kanghyok pulled on a stiff gown that looked starched. Walking with his gown fluttering, he looked pretty proud.

    ¡°Hi, Dr. Paek!¡±

    ¡°Oh, hi. Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Are you doing your rounds?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m on my way to the director¡¯s office. See youter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, professor!¡±

    Kanghyok passed by several nurses and got on an elevator.

    His handsome look, reflected in the mirror, looked more handsome today of all days.

    He waspetent enough to be a full professor in his early 30s.

    He had broad shoulders, a good build, and a fair face of an intellectual. He was even good at drinking and dancing. So, there were lots of women trying to win over his heart. As he himself liked to y with them, he made love with several women. He even had sex two or three times a day.

    The problem was he didn¡¯t yet find a woman whom he truly loved.

    ¡®I¡¯m afraid he might ask me again to meet some professor¡¯s daughter.¡¯

    Why should he meet a girl who was a total stranger to him?

    If the woman was a professor¡¯s daughter, it would be hard for him to easily break up after dating her for some time.

    He just hated exclusive dating with a girl.

    Ding dong.

    While he was agonizing over it, the elevator stopped at the top floor.

    There was a small door on the left, and another door inside it. Only when he entered could he meet the director.

    When Kanghyok approached, the secretary said hello.

    ¡°Prof. Paek, could you wait a moment?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    When he was informed of Kanghyok¡¯s arrival, he threw the inside door open.

    ¡°Prof. Paek,e on in,¡± said the director in a cheerful voice as usual.

    ¡®He must have a reason for calling me.¡¯

    With a sigh he walked into the director¡¯s room.

    He noticed a ck bag at the side. He would have ignored it as a rule, but he felt something strange about it today.

    The director was standing, waiting for him even before he came in.

    ¡°Hi, Prof. Paek. Come on in.¡±

    ¡°How are you, director?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to call you like this even though you¡¯re busy.¡±

    ¡°No worries. I don¡¯t have any particr schedule today.¡±

    The director kept rubbing his hands together as if he wanted to say something embarrassing to Kanghyok.

    ¡®He did the same thingst time when he asked me to y golf.¡¯

    Trying to smile, Kanghyok waited for him to speak.

    ¡°You know our chairman, right? I mean the chairman of our hospital.¡±

    How was it possible that he wouldn¡¯t know? Kanghyok nodded quickly.

    ¡°Chairman wants you to make a house call for him. He says he wants to introduce ady to you when youe...¡±

    ¡°House call?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I felt it a bit strange that you have to make a house call, but the chairman strongly insisted on it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see...¡±

    He looked at the director, letting out a sigh.

    As for the chairman of Chungmu Hospital, he is Chairman Lee of Chungmu Group, thergest and best business conglomerate in Korea. Chungmu Group was famous as a patrioticpany, too.

    ordingly, if Chairman Lee asked Kanghyok to make a house call, it would be better for him to do so even if Lee was in the demilitarized zone now.

    ¡°I have already asked my secretary to pack a bag. Chairman Lee asked for lots of medicine. If you look into it, it contains his routine pills and some other container. Just give it to him, pretend not to know it.¡±

    It was inevitable for Kanghyok to make a house call now.

    ¡°What time does he want me toe?¡±

    ¡°You said you don¡¯t have any schedule today, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    ¡°Just start now. Let me get the car ready.¡±

    ¡°Haha, okay.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that. Won¡¯t you think positively? I know you¡¯re not interested in women, but if you have to get married, isn¡¯t it good to meet a girl by way of the chairman¡¯s introduction?¡±

    ¡°Got it. Let me go now.¡±

    ¡°Great. Take care.¡±

    Carrying a ck bag, he got in a ck sedan.

    The sedan stopped in front of a personal museum in Hanamdong. As the sign of the museum was so small, people would not know that it was even a museum.

    When the driver operated the mechanism for the door, it opened.

    ¡°You cane in now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± Kanghyuk went in, lowering his head awkwardly. He was always confident in his words and actions, but not here.

    It looked shabby inside. There was a long hallway with the lights blinking.

    ¡®Rather, it looks scary here, not shabby.¡¯

    ¡°Are you Prof. Paek?¡±

    ¡°What the heck? Who is it?¡± Kanghyuk looked around the hallway. Looking closely, he noticed a camera on the ceiling.

    ¡°Chairman?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just walk along the hallway ande inside.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Got it.¡±

    The order of the mighty chairman.

    Kanghyok could not refuse it.

    He was also his benefactor.

    When Kanghyok was a resident, he treated his secretary in the emergency room by chance. The chairman was most likely impressed by his service.

    While walking, he strongly smelled something like old dirt. All the rooms on both sides of the hallway were full of antiques. At a nce, he felt that there were lots of antiques that an individual was not supposed to keep.

    ¡®I heard the chairman was entric, but howe he called me here?¡¯

    Now, he was approaching thest room in the hallway. He found the door ajar, and heard somebody inside murmuring something. It must be the chairman¡¯s voice, but he had no idea what he was mumbling about.

    ¡®Looks like it¡¯s not Koreannguage.¡¯

    When he stood before the door which was slightly open, he felt a little pitiful. ¡°Ehem.¡±

    ¡°Come on in!¡±

    Opening the sliding door, Kanghyok went in. He smelled the nice fragrance of tea.

    ¡®Is it puer tea?¡¯

    He saw a very old man with grey hair sitting on a cushion. It was difficult to know how old he was by the look of his face.

    ording to the director, the chairman¡¯s face was still the same as that in his youth. The chairman had a ruddyplexion, plus ample proportions. He might have been a military general in the old days. At least, he was not sick enough to call for a house call.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. How are you, chairman?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    He stared at Kanghyok silently without even asking him to have a seat.

    ¡°As you¡¯re here, just check my blood pressure.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    How can he ask for a house call and then have Kanghyok, a surgeon, check his blood pressure? Kanghyok felt he should check his own first.

    Controlling his troubled mind, he took out a sphygmomanometer.

    ¡°Can I have your arm?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Your arm feels firm. It¡¯s normal, 120 over 80.¡±

    ¡°Really? Maybe because I y golf these days. It¡¯s good.¡± With a smile he sipped tea.

    ¡°Do you also enjoy tea?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    ¡°Try this.¡±

    Kanghyok sipped the tea he poured in a cup. He felt a bit rxed at the sweet fragrance of the tea. Only then could he take a view of the room.

    There was a variety of antiques and works of art that he felt he must have seen somewhere. In particr, therge sword hung on the wall behind his back looked impressive.

    ¡°Are you interested in antiques?¡±

    At his question, Kanghyok smiled.

    As he was previously a member of a calligraphy club back in college, he seemed a bit interested.

    ¡°Yes, I like it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Won¡¯t you look at this?¡± The chairman took out a scroll from a drawer carefully.

    It was a very old and worn-out scroll.

    As it was stained with red, it was difficult to identify whose portrait it was.

    He felt the scroll was not valuable enough for the chairman of Chungmu Group to possess.

    But he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it.

    Kanghyun began to focus on it before he knew.

    The chairman said, as if he thought as much, ¡°It¡¯s a great picture, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Though he spoke in a strange tone, Kanghyok didn¡¯t sense it. Something like a strong yearning felt from the picture was disturbing Kanghyok¡¯s focus.

    ¡°What did you say? This person, no, are there two here? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly who it is. I see a sword right next to that...¡±

    Obviously, the sword in the picture was the same as the one hung on the wall of his room.

    There were also a swing, a lone rope, books, an inkstone, a brush and acupuncture needles in the picture.

    It seemed the chairman knew something about the picture and he looked very anxious to inform Kanghyok about it.

    But Kanghyok was still staring at the picture.

    ¡°This looks like a couple...¡±

    Kanghyok pointed at the two shadows at the forefront. It was impossible to tell a man from a woman, but Kanghyok was sure it was a couple.

    ¡°Really? Does it look like a couple to you?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am not so sure, but...¡±

    Kanghyok felt like he was enchanted by the picture.

    Huck.

    As if he was bewitched by something, Kanghyok put his hand on the scroll.

    The chairman murmured, ¡°Exactly,¡± but he did not stop Kanghyok.

    The moment Kanghyok¡¯s hand touched the scroll, he felt the world was turned upside down.

    He felt like he needed to hold onto something, but he could only hold onto the ck bag he had.

    He heard the chairman shouting in the distance, but he couldn¡¯t understand it as if it distorted into the buzzing of mosquitoes.

    In what felt like no time at all, somebody shook Kanghyok to wake him up.

    ¡°Master, master! You are not going to sleep, are you?¡±

 Chapter 129: Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 2</h4>

    ¡°What is this?!¡±

    Kanghyok tried not to curse.

    Dolsok, the heavily bearded servant, was still staring at Kanghyok.

    ¡°Master... you¡¯ll get it in the neck if your Ladyship knows of this.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking to me now? Who are you? And where am I now?¡±

    ¡°Master, are you making fun of me again? What the heck is this anyway?¡±

    Kanghyok held the thing that Dolsok pointed at.

    It was a ck bag that he desperately held onto while he was flying unconscious.

    But... his clothes looked strange. ¡°What is this? Why did I put on this clothing?¡±

    ¡°Because your Ladyship made it for you.¡±

    ¡°My Ladyship?¡±¡®

    ¡°Oh my god! You are not supposed to joke now, sir. Let me go and see Oksok first.¡±

    That stranger came out of the room.

    ¡°Ha...¡± Left alone in the small room, Kanghyok let out a sigh.

    ¡®What the hell happened to me?¡¯

    He quickly examined himself.

    He was sitting on a nket, dressed in white clothes. There was a smallmp and desk before him. The wall was stered with white paper, but it was not what he used to see at the folk vige.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯

    With difficulty, Kanghyok recalled what happened to him before he lost consciousness.

    ¡®Okay, I went to see the director... and met the chairman....¡¯

    But he couldn¡¯t recall what happened after that.

    It looked like somebody cut off that portion of his memory.

    ¡®What am I doing here?¡¯

    While he was agonizing over this for a moment, he heard someone yelling at him from outside.

    ¡°Where is Kanghyok?!¡±

    ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Tell me honestly right now!¡± Obviously, the man outside was very upset.

    The thing was, the target of his anger would most likely be Kanghyok himself.

    Sure enough, the door was flung open. As it was opened so violently, even the hinge shook.

    ¡°You bastard! Are you still in bed when the sun is already high?!¡±

    The man who was screaming at him was an old man with a nice mustache.

    Looking at his face, he was a person whom Kanghyok was already familiar with. So, Kanghyok felt some disbelief. It can¡¯t be true that the guy was still alive.

    He cremated the guy¡¯s body himself and spread his ashes into the river!

    Kanghyok rubbed his eyes to double-check.

    At his second look, the guy was still the same.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°Dad? Seems like you¡¯re not yet awake.¡±

    ¡°Is it you, Dad? You passed awayst year. What¡¯s going on right now?¡±

    ¡°What? Huhuhu...¡±

    That old man, Sungmun,ughed as if he went crazy. His nice mustache trembled.

    ¡®Is he my real dad?¡¯

    The look of his smile was the same as that of histe father. Kanghyok felt as if he was enchanted by a ghost.

    That old man was consumed with anger at that moment. ¡°Are you asking for a whipping now, bastard?¡±

    Then he rolled up his sleeves and picked the broom ced on the main floor.

    Watching him be more enraged, Dolsok quickly stepped in and said, ¡°Please calm down, my lord. He has beenid up with a fever for a while!¡±

    ¡°Let me go, man. Dolsok, let me go!¡±

    ¡°Oksok is also sick now. Are you going to let him get sick again?¡±

    ¡°Heavens! What should I do about him then?¡± Angry and gasping for breath, the old man put down the broom.

    Helping him up, Dolsok said, ¡°Let me take care of the young master.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time because of that stupid son of mine. When is the doctoring?¡±

    ¡°He will soon be here.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± Shaking his head, that old man turned to leave.

    ¡°Good heavens, how can my only son be sozy like that? He didn¡¯t even wash his face...¡±

    Hearing him mumble, Kanghyok felt very ufortable. It was the first time he got rebuked by someone because he was always the top student in school before bing a full professor right afterward.

    ¡®If I¡¯m dreaming now, this is really bad.¡¯

    Dolsok came up to him when he was watching the old man disappearing. Lowering his head, Dolsok said, ¡°Master, pleasee with me. Your Lordship might be sick because of you.¡±

    ¡°You just kept asking me to go somewhere for some time. Where am I going?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t use honorifguage to me, master.¡±

    Kanghyok also felt strange about thendscape in the distance. He noticed the smoke of boiling rice rolling up into the blue sky.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯m dreaming right now.¡¯

    But he had no idea at all about what¡¯s going on around him.

    While he was lost in his spiralling thoughts, Dolsok stood without moving much at all.

    ¡®I¡¯ll follow him anyway.¡¯

    He felt Dolsok wouldn¡¯t do any harm to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now. Let me follow you.¡±

    ¡°Very good, sir.¡±

    Dolsok began to move.

    As if impatient, Dolsok was picking up the walking speed.

    In a short while they arrived at a small thatched house where many people were gathered.

    He saw that old man who rebuked him a while ago pacing up and down.

    Watching Dolsok, he asked, ¡°When is the doctoring?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, lord.¡±

    ¡°This is serious. Acute indigestion is so scary.¡±

    That old man was nervously pacing here and there.

    There was constant groaning from inside the room. Kanghyok looked inside quickly out of curiosity.

    Sweating profusely, a boy who seemed to be 15 years old at most was lying down on the bed.

    Dolsok went inside and asked, ¡°Are you sick a lot, Oksok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother...¡±

    The boy looked very sick in Doctor Kanghyok¡¯s eyes. With his lips dried and his body dehydrated, the boy seemed to have a high fever.

    ¡°Herees the doctor!¡± Someone came with a doctor quickly.

    The doctor bowed to the old man politely. ¡°How are you, sir, Master Sungmun?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, as usual. How about your father?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doing well, sir.¡±

    ¡°My servant is very sick. Take care of him well.¡±

    ¡°I heard about his condition. Let me check.¡±

    The doctor came into the room and rolled up Oksok¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Let me check your pulse.¡±

    After feeling the pulse on his wrist, he nodded.

    Kanghyok observed him, amused by his act.

    ¡°There is a block in his extravasated blood. Let me get some blood from his finger by sticking a needle quickly.¡± The doctor tied one of Oksok¡¯s fingers with a thread and stuck a needle into it deeply. Dark blood came out of it.

    It was Kanghyok who was surprised.

    ¡®Did he really stick it into his finger?¡¯ Kanghyok thought that the doctor would just pretend to stick the needle in, but he really did.

    He thought that this might not be his dream, nor someone¡¯s trick, but something happening in the real world.

    ¡°Uhhhh...¡± Oksok groaned out in pain. At least Oksok¡¯s pain was real.

    Then Kanghyok could not sit idle to have him treated like that.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Can I check him?¡±

    Nobody responded to his question. Only that old man looked at him with an angry expression.

    Kanghyok cautiously went into the room and told Oksok, ¡°Can you fold your knees like this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Let me touch your belly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok poked it with his finger.

    Instantly, Oksok grimaced.

    ¡®His belly feels stiff and hot. This is not a feigned illness.¡¯

    When Kanghyok took off his hand, Oksok felt more pain. His pain was acute only in the lower right part of his abdomen.

    Kanghyok quickly held his wrist to check the pulse rate through his radial artery.

    ¡®120 per minute. It¡¯s too fast!¡¯

    Kanghyok stopped the doctor sticking a needle into his finger. ¡°Stop it. This is not an upset stomach.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I told you to stop now if you don¡¯t want to do more harm to his body. Call 119, Dolsok.¡±

    Dolsok tilted his head at his instruction.

    ¡°What did you say? What is this 119?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Just give me that ck bag that I brought here a while ago!

 Chapter 130: Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 3</h4>

    ¡°ck bag?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that ck bag I held!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that one, master,¡± Dolsok mumbled with a dumb look and then ran to pick up the bag.

    The doctor and Sungmun both looked perplexed to see that.

    ¡°What are you doing now? You have to brew herbal medicine called pyongwisan and kwachesan for Oksok right now,¡± said the doctor.

    Regardless of the rank of his social status, a doctor received due respect as a professional in the field. But Kanghyok snorted.

    ¡®Pyongwisan? Kwachesan?¡¯

    He could not figure out what they were for, but he knew clearly the patient could not recover simply by having that medicine.

    Kanghyok pushed the doctor to the side.

    ¡°What are you doing, bastard! Are you going to ignore this respected doctor?!¡± shouted Sungmun.

    But Kanghyok even pretended not to have heard him.

    ¡®This patient must be real.¡¯

    Who is Kanghyok?

    Wasn¡¯t he the most renowned surgeon in modern Korea?

    Whoever the patient was, they would survive once Kanghyok operated on them.

    ¡°Master, here you are!¡± said Dolsok.

    Elbowing his way into the throng, Dolsok brought the ck bag to Kanghyok.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± He quickly opened the bag.

    As the bag was originally prepared for the chairman, there were plenty of medical things in it.

    ¡®Now I understand why it was so heavy.¡¯

    The bag contained plenty of incision and drainage sets, as well as antibiotics and local anesthetic. Even a hammer, a chisel, a te and apass saw were there.

    ¡®Why did they put all this stuff here?¡¯

    Kanghyok felt that the medical set was like a small emergency room.

    The doctor wouldn¡¯t dare approach Kanghyok. Instead, Sungmun shouted at him, ¡°Tell me what the heck you¡¯re doing now!¡±

    Only then did Kanghyok look at him.

    He really looked like a carbon copy of histe father.

    ¡®This must not be a dream.¡¯

    But Kanghyok was not so sure if it was for real.

    ¡®Let me save the patient first.¡¯

    Wearing disinfected gloves, Kanghyok responded, ¡°Sir, oh, Father, leave it to me for a minute. I need to save his life, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you have to leave it to the doctor.¡±

    ¡°No, he is a quack.¡±

    ¡°What the heck are you talking about?¡±

    Kanghyok was already ready to apply the local anesthetic.

    ¡°Dolsok, close the door. If the windes in, it might kill Oksok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    When Dolsok was about to close the door quickly, Sungmun screamed, ¡°Who are you listening to?!¡±

    ¡°If you want to save Oksok¡¯s life, just listen to me.¡± Kanghyok¡¯s voice was heavy and authoritative.

    Ignoring Sungmun, Dolsok could not reject his order. He felt that the survival of his younger brother Oksok depended on his master Kanghyok.

    ¡°My lord, he says Oksok¡¯s life is at risk!¡± Dolsok closed the door quickly and entered the room. ¡°Master, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Hold themp over here. I can¡¯t see anything as it¡¯s so dark.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. By the way...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You will really save Oksok¡¯s life, right?¡±

    At his question, the doctor watching him in the corner huffed, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    When Kanghyok turned his head, the doctor cleared his throat and pretended to be indifferent.

    ¡°Dolsok!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Hold themp well and focus!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Oksok, you will feel cold and painful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok gave the lower right part of his belly injections of anesthetic several times.

    ¡®Little did I expect I would apply local anesthesia with this.¡¯

    He looked at Oksok with a worried look. He had no doubt about his surgery skills. He was just concerned about Oksok.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master...¡±

    ¡°If you feel hurt, let me know.¡±

    Kanghyuk held a scalpel.

    Dolsok asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡±

    ¡°Just hold themp, if you want to save his life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes...¡± Dolsok reluctantly raised themp.

    Kanghyok made an incision on the lower part of Oksok¡¯s belly. Blood came out from the incised line of about 3cm.

    Watching him quietly, the doctor now began to make a big fuss. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Be quiet!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand this. Let me tell Sungmun about this...¡± said the doctor, springing to his feet.

    The doctor was just scared when he saw Oksok bleeding. Dolsok was restless, too.

    ¡°Oh my god, master!¡±

    ¡°Hold it.¡±

    ¡°Uh... yes.¡± Fortunately, Dolsok was obedient. Following Kanghyok¡¯s order, he held themp firmly.

    Only the doctor was left agitated and made a big fuss about it.

    At a loss on what to do, Dolsok just looked at Kanghyok.

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t take his eyes off the wound.

    ¡°Try to silence the doctor,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°If he makes a noise like that, I may not save Oksok¡¯s life. Hold themp well.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god...¡± The doctor was someone Dolsok had to respect. But Dolsok had no other choice but to silence him.

    ¡°Hey, Doctor!¡±

    ¡°Why, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me a bastard,¡± said Dolsok. And then he kicked the doctor into a corner.

    Themp he held flickered a bit, but not that much to disturb Kanghyok¡¯s surgery. Kanghyok already cut into Oksok¡¯s abdomen, watching the appendix festering with infection.

    ¡®That¡¯s why he felt extreme pain. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t rupture.¡¯

    If it had ruptured, even Kanghyok could not have done anything.

    ¡°Can you put up with the pain, Oksok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Good job. I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    Swallowing saliva with his dry mouth, Dolsok watched him perform the surgery.

    ¡°Hold it well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Kanghyok tied the swollen appendix with threads and cut it off with scissors.

    ¡°Done! All I have to do is to stitch it. So, endure the pain a bit more.¡± He then closed the peritoneum and stitched the skin covering it.

    The open wounds on the belly were closed miraculously. Though it was nothing, given Kanghyok¡¯s remarkable surgeon skills, it looked like a miracle to Dolsok. Actually, Kanghyok participated in this kind of surgery hundreds of times when he was a resident.

    Taking off his gloves, he stroke Oksok¡¯s head and said, ¡°Good job. Your fever will go down. Have a sound sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master...¡±

    Due to several days of illness and the sudden surgery today, Oksok fell asleep immediately.

    Only then could Dolsok open his mouth. He was still holding themp. His face was full of amazement at Kanghyuk¡¯s surgery.

    ¡°Master... how did you save his life?¡±

 Chapter 131: Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 4</h4>

    It was not only Dolsok who was blinking his eyes at Kanghyok¡¯s marvelous operation. The doctor crouching in the corner was also speechless and blinking his eyes. He just couldn¡¯t say anything to save his face.

    Both of them were just looking at Kanghyok¡¯s lips.

    Kanghyok took out the appendix he incised and put it on gauze. It was originally as thick as a little finger, but it was now more than twice as thick as two little fingers together.

    Kanghyok stared back at Dolsok and the doctor watching him silently.

    ¡®How do I exin to them?¡¯

    As a young medical professor, he had lots of experience with teaching students. But he had no experience whatsoever when it came toymen.

    ¡®I think I should adjust my exnation to their learning level.¡¯

    It was pretty discourteous to bundle together Dolsok, a servant, and the doctor of a noble family for his lecture.

    Pointing at Oksok¡¯s appendix, he asked, ¡°What does it look like?¡±

    ¡°It looks wicked.¡± As he answered, the appendix did indeed look wicked.

    ¡°Oksok felt pain because of this. Let me show it to you fully.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, what the heck is it, master?¡± Covering his nostrils, Dolsok asked.

    Frowning badly, the doctor pinched his nose.

    ¡®This is a tissue that protrudes slightly from the cecum, called the appendix, and it is assumed that its function is rted to immunity. Once clogged, it doesn¡¯t heal so well that it causes inmmation. It¡¯s also called appendicitis. It is said to be mainly blocked by stools.¡¯

    After he thought of exining like this, Kanghyok shook his head. It¡¯s just dumb to talk about anything so dull to them. So, he decided to give it a pass.

    ¡°It¡¯s just called a bad guy. Very bad guy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I agree. Very bad.¡±

    And so, Oksok¡¯s appendix tissue was called a bad guy.

    Then, the doctor, who was making a nk face all along, changed his facial expression. He wanted to pretend he knew something.

    ¡°Now I know you drove a bad spirit out of Oksok¡¯s body, master. I thought you¡¯re just a yboy, but it looks like you¡¯ve got some mysterious skills.¡±

    Did the doctor mention ¡®bad spirit¡¯?

    Hearing that, Kanghyok felt his head ache a little.

    Stopping talking for a moment, he looked at the doctor. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to talk down to the doctor or not.

    ¡®Given the way he spoke to me, he looks like a nobleman.¡¯ Not so sure, Kanghyok decided to speak as he liked.

    ¡°Right, you don¡¯t have to worry about Oksok from now on. He¡¯ll be better.¡±

    The doctor didn¡¯t express any displeasure. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I apologize for a while ago. Apologize to the doctor, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±

    The doctor was more polite than expected. Waving his hand, he even smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Never mind!¡± And then he left Kanghyok¡¯s house in no time.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to say goodbye to Sungmun. He didn¡¯t even receive a bag of rice and paper bundle in return for his medical service.

    ¡°Kanghyok did all the job, sir. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? That bastard cured him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± said the doctor, praising Kanghyok.

    Though he was a quack, he was kind-hearted.

    ¡®I feel a bit sorry about him.¡¯

    Kanghyok then cast a nce at Oksok.

    ¡®He needs to have antibiotic pills for at least three days.¡¯

    Oksok¡¯s appendix was on the verge of rupturing.

    High fever, cold sweat and fast pulse troubled him. There was a real possibility that an infection might have invaded his organs through his blood.

    He opened the bag and took out the antibiotics. He took out four and gave them to Dolsok.

    ¡°Grind these two pills and then mix it in water before giving it to Oksok. Give the other two tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± As Dolsok never saw this before, he didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    As he took care of the most urgent problem now, Kanghyok stood up.

    ¡°What happened to Oksok? Did you treat him as the doctor said?¡± asked Sungmun.

    ¡°Yes, father. He¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Sticking his head in, he looked inside Oksok¡¯s room.

    Oksok looked much more at ease than before.

    ¡°By cracky! You¡¯re got great skills that I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing worth mentioning about.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I thought Oksok might not survive. I feel relieved to see him sleeping like that. Take a break as you must be tired.¡±

    Sungmun tapped Kanghyok on the shoulder and walked into the main living room, folding his hands.

    Dolsok was absent-minded, taking care of Oksok these days.

    ¡®Let me find out where I¡¯m now. If my guess is right...¡¯

    Kanghyok frowned a lot.

    If he really travelled to the past, this was the worst that could happen to him.

    He might lose all the honor and prestige that he earned in the present world, let alone the money he made frugally.

    He quickly moved toward his house. Fortunately, his house was big.

    Initially, he didn¡¯t know anything as he was so preupied. Now, he realized that there were as many as twenty servants that he saw directly.

    ¡®Let me get out of the house and look around then.¡¯

    Kanghyok went out of the house right away. And for a while he remained standing where he was, not taking off a step.

    Lots of people dressed in old and shabby clothes moved around busily. Most of them were putting on white clothes, and washed out ones stained with dirt. From this, Kanghyok could immediately figure it out: ¡®This is not the folk vige that I used to know.¡¯

    As it became darker, he was convinced that this was the old Korea.

    ¡®Damn it. The stars are so bright here.¡¯

    It seemed there were many more stars in the sky than all the stars he saw during his life.

    A bell rang when it got dark.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯se in. The curfew bell just rang.¡± Dolsok was already beside him.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if you run into a soldier on night-duty, you might get in trouble. It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯se in.¡±

    When he came into the room, it felt warm, as if someone already heated it.

    Rubbing both hands, Dolsok said, ¡°Good night, master!¡±

    ¡°Sure, you too.¡±

    After he let Dolsok out, Kanghyoky on the nket. As the floor was hard on his back, he couldn¡¯t go to sleep easily.

    ¡®I clearly met the chairman and did something before I came here...¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t recall anything at all.

    ¡®Let me first focus on treating Oksok before thinking about how to get out.¡¯

 Chapter 132: Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 5</h4>

    Ding!

    Ding!

    Ding!

    It was quite dark at dawn.

    ¡®That¡¯s crazy. Why was the bell ringing like that?¡¯

    The bell rang for a total of 28 times. As Kanghyok learned itter, it was called paru. The bell would ring at around 5 A.M., and only when it rang was the curfew lifted.

    He was ustomed to getting up early anyway. So, he got up and flung the door open.

    The air was cold and pleasant. ¡®I like the fresh air here.¡¯

    Fine dust tormented the people in modern Korea. It had really been a long time since he breathed in fresh air.

    Of course, he was ufortable with this whole thing. Above all, that there were no cellphones in old Korea made him so bored.

    ¡°Did you get up, master?¡±

    When he turned his head, he saw Dolsok. Dolsok put down a washbowl before him, where warm water was sending up steam.

    ¡®I guess being a yangban* is a good thing.¡¯

    As soon as he got up, servant Dolsok already had the washbowl ready for him.

    With a satisfied look, Kanghyok nodded. ¡°Thanks, man. How is Oksok?¡±

    ¡°Much better, sir. But...¡± Dolsok dropped his eyes and slurred. There must be something wrong.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Kanghyok.

    ¡°The white and long thing you gave me disappeared. I can¡¯t find it. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°What? You mean the antibiotic that I asked you to grind and give to Oksok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Kanghyok let out a short sigh.

    In fact, a couple of two antibiotic pills could be ignored. But the thing is, he could never acquire them again. He felt bitter.

    ¡°You should have kept it well. Let me give you another one.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, master.¡±

    Kanghyok opened the bag on his bedside. As he searched for the antibiotics inside it, he felt something strange.

    ¡°Ugh?¡±

    He noticed a total of 60 antibiotics in there.

    ¡®What the heck is this?¡¯

    He initially thought he counted them wrong. So, he counted several times, but he was right. Sixty pills.

    ¡®Oh,e on!¡¯

    It was just impossible from the start that he flew to old Korea. As if to double check, he opened the incision set inside the bag.

    ¡®The threads are still intact!¡¯

    Even the de that he used with the scalpel looked unused. It looked exactly the same as when he opened it yesterday.

    ¡®What the heck happened?¡¯

    With a serious expression, Kanghyok touched his lower jaw.

    He was proud of his life as a medical scientist. He believed all along that all phenomena should have their causes and effects, and that all processes should be logical.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like this illogical situation at all.¡¯

    What can he do now? Sometimes, something beyond one¡¯s understanding was supposed to happen.

    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing that I have extra antibiotics anyway.¡¯

    He handed a couple of antibiotic pills to Dolsok.

    ¡°Here you are. Ground it well. Oh, no, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, master.¡±

    Kanghyok washed his face and the back of his neck quickly before heading for Oksok.

    Oksok¡¯s condition waspletely different. He was sitting now. When he saw Kanghyok, he even tried to stand up.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand up. Lie on your back. Let me check your belly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok carefully examined the wounds on the belly he incised yesterday. Fortunately, the stitched threads were still there.

    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t need to grind the pills. Just swallow them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Did you fart?¡±

    ¡°Ugh? Oh, yes, I think so.¡±

    ¡°Good. You may have rice gruel from now on.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, master.¡±

    ¡°Take a rest then.¡±

    Kanghyok came out of the room after covering Oksok¡¯s belly with a nket.

    Only then did Dolsok take the knee to him deeply.

    ¡°Master! Thanks so much for saving his life!¡±

    Kanghyok received lots ofpliments in the past.

    But it was the first time he saw someone¡¯s going down on his knee for him.

    He quickly held Dolsok by the shoulder and raised him up.

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°Please ept my thanks for saving his life.¡±

    ¡°I did what I should have done. So, don¡¯t make a big fuss about it.¡±

    ¡°How can I dare...? Oh, may I catch a rabbit today to cook for you?¡±

    Rabbit? And that a wild rabbit? Obviously, it¡¯d be full of parasites.

    ¡°No thanks. Let¡¯s go outside.¡±

    ¡°Outside?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Let me bring breakfast to you first.¡±

    Dolsok stood up quickly and ran to the kitchen.

    For a while, Kanghyok smelled rice being cooked in there. Several cook servants moved around busily in the kitchen.

    ¡®I was getting hungry anyway.¡¯ Gently rubbing his belly, Kanghyok went back into his room. While he was waiting in the warm room, Dolsok brought a breakfast table.

    ¡°Please enjoy the food, master.¡±

    The breakfast menu was disappointing, though.

    Boiled white rice, pickled crabs, soy sauce and radish kimchi. That¡¯s all.

    ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t express his feelings, Kanghyok was more than surprised.

    ¡®No meat!¡¯

    Never did he think that soy sauce was on the menu.

    ¡®My, too much boiled rice for me.¡¯

    It looked three times as much as he used to eat.

    When he looked outside quickly, he saw the servants including Dolsok eating breakfast.

    They had no pickled crabs on the table. Just soy sauce and radish kimchi were all their side dishes.

    It looked like they got the necessary calories from boiled rice only.

    Kanghyok had only half the rice and stopped eating.

    Dolsok looked at him with a worried expression.

    ¡°Master, are you sick?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m as fit as a fiddle. I just have no appetite. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I hear there is a Sandae acrobatic team¡¯s dance in the market street. Shall we go there first?¡±

    ¡°Sandae acrobatic team?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard they are going to y a performance in Aeogae Hill, and areing to the market street today.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then.¡±

    ¡°As soon as I clear the breakfast table, let me escort you there.¡± Dolsok took his breakfast table and went out to the kitchen.

    Meanwhile, Kanghyok looked inside the bag. He thought he might have to stay here for a long time. If that¡¯s the case, he might as well check out the medical stuff in it.

    ¡®I saw antibiotics yesterday. Anti-inmmatory drugs, blood pressure pills, diabetes pills. Disinfectants... What¡¯s this?¡¯

    He noticed something unusual. Something that they don¡¯t usually carry in a house call bag.

    ¡®Viagra? Was the chairman taking this? I can¡¯t believe this.¡¯

    How can the chairman want this at that age? He seemed to have a high libido. Too many Viagra pills in there.

    ¡®As many as 180 pills...¡¯ Six months of Viagra, assuming he takes 6 pills every day.

    Kanghyok felt like the chairman must have been crazy.

    Shaking his head, Kanghyok took out the Viagra pills and then packed them in tens. He wanted to double check if the number of Viagra pills was right.

    ¡®Unless this bag is refilled...¡¯

    If it could continue to be refilled, Kanghyok had reason to feel at ease even if the strange situation he was in continued.

    While he was putting some medicine in his pocket, he heard Dolsok calling him from outside.

    ¡®Master! Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    TL Notes:

    Yangban means noble man.

    Sandae is a Korean mask dance.

 Chapter 133: Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 6</h4>

    ¡°Master, give that bag to me.¡± Obviously, Dolsok was concerned that Kanghyok was holding a bag. It was natural that Dolsok asked to carry it because he didn¡¯t hold anything. As it looked heavy, Dolsok felt a bit ufortable and felt the urge to carry it.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± said Kanghyok, showing no sign of handing it to him.

    ¡®I know you¡¯re a loyal servant, but...¡¯

    He looked at Dolsok, who kept insisting that he carry the bag. He felt that he could trust this servant. Anyway, Kanghyok saved his younger brother Oksok¡¯s life.

    ¡®But this bag is too important.¡¯

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t know what would happen if he lost that bag. This was the only thing he had from his original world, namely modern Korea.

    When he thought as far as that, he held the bag more firmly. Fortunately, nobody thought of approaching him.

    Kanghyok was wearing a traditional Korean hat, shoes, and a nice overcoat, and was even apanied by a servant. In short, he was obviously a noble man in old Korea, where he was now.

    ¡°Masked dancing over there,¡± said Dolsok. He pointed at the ce where people gathered. There were so many crowds there that it was hard to get in.

    ¡°They must have had breakfast a moment ago. Howe there are so many people there?¡±

    ¡°As you know, the masked acrobatic team doesn¡¯te here often. I guess they¡¯re going to the official residence of Suwon pusa tomorrow.¡±

    ¡®Pusa...¡¯

    That term was new to Kanghyok, and was embarrassed about not immediately knowing what it meant.

    But then he recalled what he learned in high school.

    ¡°Pusa? You mean mayor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°By the way, we¡¯vee as far as here, but it looks like we can¡¯t enjoy the dance.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    With his eyes opened wide with surprise, Dolsok blinked his eyes.

    ¡°How about we break through the throng of people to look at the dance?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With a cunning smile, Dolsok rolled up his sleeves quickly.

    Then he raised his voice, ¡°You guys, make a path! Our noble man is marching your way.¡± Though he acted funny, many people at the ce began to step back. Dolsok then pointed at the open road that suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Come this way, master.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Concealing his perplexion, Kanghyok walked among the people.

    ¡°This looks like a good spot,¡± said Dolsok, pointing to the forefront. Of course, it was crowded there, too. Some of the people there must have skipped breakfast to im that spot.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± shouted Dolsok.

    At his threatening words the people there made way for him.

    Looking at them slowly moving back, Kanghyok made a bitter smile.

    ¡°Oh,e on, man.¡± Nheless, he sat down on a good spot thanks to Dolsok¡¯s efforts.

    ¡®I¡¯m so relieved that I am not amoner!¡¯

    Kanghyok found that he was sitting at the best spot. He could even pick out the wrinkles of the masked dancers on their faces.

    ¡°Dolsok,e here and sit down next to me.¡±

    ¡°No thanks, sir.¡± Then, he insisted on standing behind his master.

    ¡®If he stood behind me like that, he could block others¡¯ view as he is tall and heavy...¡¯

    When he examined the crowds, Kanghyok saw lots of women gathered, too.

    Some of them had their hair up, indicating that they were from noble families.

    ¡®Are womening out here to see the dance?¡¯

    Kanghyok tried to recall what he memorized during high school days.

    ¡®I remember the Koryo customs were still alive in the early period of Joseon Dynasty...¡¯

    Given that they¡¯re here to see the masked dancers, it was not the middle orter period of Joseon.

    ¡®There are no beautiful women among them.¡¯ Kanghyok let out a big sigh of disappointment.

    It was natural that he couldn¡¯t find a beautiful woman to his liking in Joseon, as he couldn¡¯t find one even in modern Korea.

    ¡®Oh, they¡¯re going to walk on the tightrope.¡¯ The masked dancing team were busy preparing for the show. They installed swings and sorted out masks. What stood out among them was the tightrope. It was as high as ten meters.

    Kanghyok felt dazzled as he saw that.

    ¡°Master, they¡¯re going to start now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    As soon as Dolsok mentioned it, the masked dancers came out in droves. They cheerfully yed on swings and hurled abuses to excite the crowds.

    Kanghyok, who was exposed to all kinds of sensational contents, felt very excited.

    Some of them ran up and down, as if they¡¯re experienced in martial arts. However, it was too much for old dancers. One of the men, who looked like a chief, ran into a guy ying on the swing.

    ¡°Oh my god, was he hurt?¡± asked Kanghyok.

    ¡°Really? He can¡¯t be. Look at that man. He¡¯s alright.¡±

    As Dolsok said, the chief smoothed down his chest and participated in the show again.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. He looks alright.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. They must have lots of experience anyway.¡±

    ¡°Wow, they are really great.¡±

    They did show all kinds of acrobatics, but the most stunning show was walking on the tightrope.

    Dolsok shouted in an excited voice, ¡°Master, look at that famous Orumsani (tightrope walker)!¡±

    Kanghyok had no idea who Orumsani was.

    But he could see one of the team members riding high in the air.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Orumsani stood on one foot and ran on the tightrope, freely moving back and forth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Orumsani jumping so high in my life. I hear this acrobatic team called Aeogae is the best. I know!¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Simply awesome.¡± As he was basically a studious guy, it was the first time Kanghyok witnessed this kind of performance.

    Suddenly, he noticed something strange.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange. I can¡¯t see his uv.¡±

    The fact that he had no uv meant Orumsani was a woman.

    ¡®Female? Can a female perform, too?¡¯

    Kanghyok had no idea.

    The Aeogae team¡¯s performance was over, and they began to take off their masks.

    Except for Orumsani. When he came near, Kanghyok could confirm Orumsani was a woman.

    While Kanghyok was distracted by Orumsani, an old man, who seemed to be the head of the team, came out. Though he had grey hair, his voice was strong.

    ¡°Did you enjoy the show today? If you did, donate some pennies!¡±

    When he said that, his team members moved around to collect brass coins.

    It was Orumsani who stood before Kanghyok.

    ¡°Noble man, give me some pennies!¡±

    Though Orumsani intentionally spoke in a thick voice, Kanghyok felt it strange because he suspected Orumsani was a female.

    ¡®It¡¯s none of my business anyway.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter to him whether Orumsani was a man or a woman.

    ¡®By the way, how much do I need to give her?¡¯

    Kanghyok put his hand into the sleeves, hesitating. What he happened to get his hands on was a fan. Though it didn¡¯t mean anything to Kanghyok, it was a luxury item in Joseon.

    Dolsok, who was right next to him, whispered into his ear, ¡°Put the fan away. Let me give some pennies.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that sounds good.¡±

    Dolsok unpacked a bundle of rice on his back and gave Orumsani some.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Orumsani, bowing to him.

    Aeogae disappeared soon after collecting some coins and food.

    The previously crowded market street became quiet once again.

    With lingering excitement on his face, Dolsok said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it wonderful?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was.¡±

    ¡°Master, as the show is over, let me take you to a nice ce.¡±

    ¡°Nice ce?¡±

    ¡°You know that already, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The ce Dolsok took him to was a kisaeng* house.

    Given the boisterous noiseing from inside, it seemed there were already some clients having fun with the kisaeng.

    One of the women with her hair put up held Kanghyok¡¯s arm naturally.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s been a while. Let me show you into the room.¡±

    Dolsok made a heartyugh at that.

    ¡°Howe an ugly woman like you is holding my master¡¯s arm? By the way, why is it so noisy here?¡±

    ¡°Aeogae is here. They just got here...¡±

    Some of them were already drunk. High-pitched voices could be hearding from the inside.

    Shaking his head, Dolsok shouted, ¡°Hey, escort my master into a room deep inside. Why the heck is there noise when our master is here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, yes. Please follow me.¡±

    An old kisaeng escorted Kanghyok and Dolsok into a room inside.

    There seemed to clients next to it, but the noise there was not as loud.

    When Kanghyok looked into it quickly, there were the head of the team, Orumsani, and a couple of men.

    ¡°Let me bring you drinks and food quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, hurry up!¡±

    At Dolsok¡¯s bluffing the kisaeng went out with a smile.

    After she disappeared, Dolsok said to Kanghyok, ¡°Master, it¡¯s only you that could do so.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I mean, no other noble mane to a kisaeng house with his servant like you.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was something serious,¡± said Kanghyok with a smile.

    ¡°I mean it, sir. There is nobody like you. You saved my brother¡¯s life. Today, I would like to treat you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Do you have money?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. The madam in your house gave me tworge pieces of silk.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Kanghyok had no reason to discourage him. Sitting quietly, Kanghyok leaned against the wall.

    As the floor was warm, he felt sleepy. ¡®I got up early this morning...¡¯

    He felt like he would fall asleep immediately if he had a drink.

    Thump!

    When Kanghyok was halfway to closing his eyespletely, a loud noise sounded from the next room.

    Suddenly the door was flung open, and someone shouted urgently,

    ¡°Pyonsu*... Pyonsu copsed!¡±

    TL Notes:

    Orumsani is a tightrope walker in old Joseon.

    Kisaeng is the Korean equivalent to the Japanese geisha.

    Pyonsu means head of the team.

 Chapter 134: Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 7</h4>

    ¡°Ugh?¡±

    Kanghyok hurriedly took off his back from the wall.

    ¡°Looks like something happened,¡± said Dolsok.

    Knitting his brows, he looked outside.

    The members of the Aeogae team, who got drunk and fell asleep, now began to gather around Pyonsu.

    ¡°They¡¯re pretty rough, so you better be careful.¡± Dolsok shut the door quietly.

    As there were no soundproof walls in Chosun, Kanghyok could still hear the noise.

    ¡°Pyonsu! Please open your eyes!¡±

    ¡°What the heck is this?¡±

    ¡°Dad! He isn¡¯t breathing!¡±

    Kanghyok heard a female voice among the thick voices of men there.

    He already knew who it was, though he didn¡¯t sense it was Pyonsu¡¯s daughter.

    Kanghyok carefully listened for what was going on in the next room. Dolsok was right beside him, too.

    ¡°Master, looks like someone copsed.¡±

    ¡°I hear it¡¯s Pyonsu.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, I hear they¡¯re going to perform at the mayor¡¯s residence tomorrow. That¡¯s impossible now. The mayor will punish them if they don¡¯t show up...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s terribly sick. How can the mayor punish them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a big show. Even your parents will be there. I think all the noble men, governors and ranking officials nearby have been invited to the show.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    How do they save the mayor¡¯s face?

    Kanghyok looked down at the bag he was holding in his hand.

    ¡®Can I check his condition?¡¯

    When Kanghyok moved his hand, Dolsok became tense, too.

    ¡°Master, you want to go and check him?¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Dolsok closed his lips for a moment.

    Kanghyok normally didn¡¯t want to interfere with others.

    ¡®I am here in Chosun.¡¯

    Who would touch a noble man like him?

    In addition to that, he was not in a remote vige, and it¡¯s broad daylight anyway.

    Dolsok felt the same way. ¡°I think you can go...¡±

    Kanghyok was a noble man of the powerful Paek family. Though his father was not incumbent, Sungmun once served as a justice minister. And his juniors were still in the court. As he was still powerful, many ranking officials nearby constantly sent him gifts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Holding the bag, he walked out of his room.

    The door was flung open. When he looked inside, they were shaking and spraying water on Pyonsu.

    ¡°Call for the doctor! Doctor!¡±

    Orumsani now gave up her role as a male. She was shouting at the top of her voice. As she had a mask on, some of her hair was wet with sweat. Some of them were crying as if they were resigned to the helpless situation.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of calling for the doctor? He died already,¡± someone said.

    Kanghyok cleared his throat and knocked on the door. Though the door was open, Kanghyok wanted to let his presence known. ¡°Is he okay?¡±

    They were all wary about the stranger¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The guy who was ying on the swing cheerfully stood before him.

    Though he was smaller than Kanghyok, he had thick forearms and muscled calves. As he was crying until a moment ago, he still had tears welled up in his eyes.

    Dolsok hurriedly stood between them.

    ¡°Well, well, How can you behave like that before a nobleman of the Paek family of Suwon?¡±

    ¡°Paek family?¡±

    The guy didn¡¯t move back, but he reluctantly stood down. In his eyes, Kanghyok looked like a nobleman.

    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡±

    Dolsok wasn¡¯t sure of that, though it was the first time that his master showed his medical skill yesterday.

    ¡°Umm...¡± Dolsok couldn¡¯t answer.

    In the end, it was Kanghyok who answered. He went into the room and approached the sick man. Even the well-built guy had to step aside when Kanghyok came in.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    Kanghyok approached Pyonsu, who copsed. He felt Pyonsu¡¯s neck.

    Typically, a doctor of the Chosun era touched a sick man¡¯s wrist. Though Kangkyok¡¯s actions were unfamiliar to them, nobody dared to stop him.

    Kanghyok, who seemed rxed a moment ago, was now tense. ¡®I don¡¯t feel any pulse...¡¯

    When one¡¯s blood pressure was too low, it was sometimes impossible to feel the pulse in one¡¯s carotid artery. In that case, the doctor usually tries to touch the artery in the thigh right near one¡¯s groin.

    ¡°What the heck is he doing...¡±

    When Kanghyok touched around his groin, those around him protested instantly.

    Of course, it didn¡¯tst.

    ¡°Be quiet! Oh my god...¡± said Kanghyok. He recalled that Pyonsu got hurt while performing. ¡®Obviously he was hit in the chest with someone¡¯s head.¡¯

    Come to think of it, it must not have been a small shock.

    ¡°Heart problem. Take off his jacket!¡±

    ¡°What...?¡±

    ¡°Do it now!¡±

    Dolsok responded first. As he witnessed his master¡¯s medical skills yesterday, he immediately took action as instructed. ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Hey, howe you guys are trying to take off his clothes...¡±

    ¡°Stop it. You help him, too!¡±

    ¡°Ugh... uh...¡±

    Led by Orumsani, some of the men quietly followed Kanghyok¡¯s instruction.

    They did so, not just because Kanghyok was a nobleman, but because they could feel a sort of overwhelming confidence and persuasive power in his voice.

    ¡°Huhh...¡±

    Pyonsu¡¯s jacket was taken off immediately. On his chest was a ck and blue bruise.

    Kanghyok checked out his chest and told Dolsok, ¡°Dolsok, open the bag.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    He took out arge injection needle and a stethoscope.

    ¡°Ugh, I know that!¡±

    There was very feeble heartbeat.

    But it was not good enough the ventricles of the heart was full of blood.

    ¡°Dolsok, hold him tight.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Even before Dolsok answered, Kanghyok pierced Pyonsu¡¯s heart with a syringe. Red blood was sucked inside the syringe quickly.

    Orumsani screamed, ¡°You must be crazy!!!¡±

    But Kanghyok didn¡¯t pay any attention to what¡¯s going on around him. ¡°Dolsok, do as instructed.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°This is the art of saving one¡¯s life.¡±

    Though Kanghyok removed the blood pooled inside the heart chamber, Pyonsu¡¯s heartbeat was still pretty weak. Kanghyok immediately pressed on his heart.

    He did CPR on Pyonsu, but they felt as if Kanghyok was killing Pyonsu.

    This time, too, Orumsani was very embarrassed and shouted. But Kanghyok didn¡¯t care. He totally focused on Pyonsu¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°His heartbeat is not back yet. You do CPR now, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, press on his chest with both palms, with your arms stretched.¡±

    ¡°Okay, master.¡± Feeling that the atmosphere around him was getting dangerous, Dolsok nodded.

    While Dolsok was at it with all his might, Kanghyok did something bizarre.

    Mouth-to-mouth respiration.

    With her patience exhausted, Orumsani pulled Kanghyok¡¯s shoulder hard.

    ¡°Hey, bastard! How can you make fun of my dad like this?¡±

    But nobody could move Kanghyok at the moment. Without looking at her at all, he shouted at Dolsok, ¡°Stop for a moment!¡±

    They now surrounded Kanghyok and Dolsok, with some of them holding cudgels.

    Swallowing dry saliva, Dolsok answered, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Kanghyok quietly touched Pyonsu¡¯s neck again. And then he nodded, rxing a bit.

    ¡°I can breathe a sigh of relief now. He¡¯ll wake up any moment.¡±

    At his remarks, Orumsani, whose real name was Yoni, widened her eyes with surprise.

    How could her father, who looked dead just a moment ago,e back to life?

    Everybody was looking at Kanghyok with curious expressions.

    And the guy who yed on the swing now tapped his palm with a club, saying, ¡°Okay, guys. If Pyonsu can¡¯t wake up again, you¡¯re going to pay for this!¡±

    All the members of the Aeogae team red at Kanghyok and Dolsok.

    Obviously, they had far more respect for Pyonsu than fear of the nobleman.

    ¡°Master, it looks like nothing scares them,¡± said Dolsok.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can guarantee he¡¯ll get better.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Dolsok kept praying to his forefathers whose names he didn¡¯t even know.

    ¡®Oh, please, please! Save him!¡¯

 Chapter 135: Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 8</h4>

    Thump. Thump.

    Dolsok shuddered at the sound of the guy patting his palm with a club.

    After a quick nce at him, Kanghyok took out a stethoscope from the bag. He then listened to Pyonsu¡¯s heartbeat.

    ¡®I hardly hear anything. Fortunately, the bleeding has stopped.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t have to open his heart. Though he could open it, he didn¡¯t. Kanghyok breathed a sigh of relief and murmured, ¡°Good for him. He¡¯s not going to die.¡±

    He took out some gauze from the bag, and pressed hard on the wound on the chest caused by the needle. Fortunately, Pyonsu had no other serious disease, which helped stop the bleeding very quickly.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s wait a little more.¡±

    Much relieved, Kanghyok looked at Pyonsu.

    Orumsuni and the other members of the team massaged his legs and arms. Massaging was a traditional folk remedy, which produced good effects. Anyway, a massage like this helped the blood clogged in one¡¯s arms and legs circte throughout the body well.

    ¡°Huck!¡±

    A littleter Pyonsu opened his eyes, breathing out lightly. He blinked his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t yete to himselfpletely.

    ¡°Mother... howe you who died....¡±

    ¡°Dad! It¡¯s me! Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh? Are you Yoni? What the heck happened to me...?¡±

    ¡°You copsed suddenly while drinking a while ago. Can¡¯t you remember?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t remember anything. Who is this gentleman?¡± Though he couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to other people, Pyonsu instantly noticed Kanghyok and Dolsok among his men like the leader of his team.

    In particr, he instantly realized that Kanghyok¡¯s social status was special.

    ¡°This nobleman....¡±

    Yoni, his daughter, got nervous.

    Come to think of it, she didn¡¯t know anything at all about Kanghyok and Dolsok.

    Those who were about to attack the two a little while ago scratched their heads now as if they felt sorry for their reckless actions. They felt like they made a big mistake against their will.

    Led by Yoni, they all dropped to their knees and offered apologies. ¡°We¡¯re so sorry! Pardon us all to hell.¡±

    But Kanghyok thought nothing of it. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    On the other hand, Dolsok now got spirited again. ¡°Now you appreciate how important this nobleman is. He is Kanghyok Paek of the Paek family of Suwon.¡±

    Only then did Kanghyok raise his head and say, ¡°I¡¯m Kanghyok Paek.¡± Very different from how he looked normally, Kanghyok held out his hand.

    As if he still felt weak, Pyonsu just nodded his head. ¡°Oh, I see. By the way, why did youe to see me?¡±

    ¡°Dad, he has saved your life.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You are not yet cured, so don¡¯t feelcent yet,¡± said Kanghyok, waving his hand.

    Everybody became nervous at his remark. As they witnessed his miraculous medical skills a moment ago, they couldn¡¯t take his words lightly. Moreover, he was holding a syringe full of flood.

    ¡°By the way, how did you feel when you bumped against that guy at the show?¡± asked Kanghyok, pointing at the man who yed on the swing.

    He was the guy who made a big fuss, wielding a club just a little while ago. He now sat on his knees and asked for forgiveness.

    As if he recalled it, Pyonsu made a frown. ¡°Oh, I was pretty hurt at that time.¡±

    ¡°Blood vessels of the ventricles of the heart burst when you bumped. As blood wasing into the heart, it couldn¡¯t beat. I removed the blood pooled in there. So, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Nobody could understand his exnation. Only Yoni¡¯s and Dolsok¡¯s eyes sparkled as if they understood somewhat.

    ¡°By the way, how should I call you, Pyonsu?¡±

    At his question, Pyonsu gave a merryugh. However, he obviously felt some pain in the chest and frowned. ¡°Just call me anything except for bastard.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... let me just call you Pyonsu, then. How did you feel when you copsed?¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    ¡°Did you nk out?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    When the heart stopped beating, no blood could circte throughout the body. And when someone lost consciousness like that, it was natural that he or she went nk. Even a high school boy knew that.

    There came out exmations in admiration from around Kanghyok.

    Dolsok was looking at his master, full of respect.

    ¡°That¡¯s because your heart stopped beating. The reason I pressed on your heart hard was to make it beat again.¡±

    ¡°Was it that I died and came back alive again?¡±

    ¡°Yea, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Without Kanghyok¡¯s timely treatment, he would have died, of course.

    ¡°Huh... am I now saved then?¡±

    Kanghyok shook his head at the question. ¡°Not now. Though there is no bleeding from the ventricles of the heart, it can burst anytime.¡±

    ¡°What should I do, sir?¡± This time his daughter, Yoni, asked. As her father, who she thought had died, was now alive, she became very friendly.

    Kanghyok couldn¡¯t look at her face a while ago as he was so absentminded, but he looked at her carefully now and found that she was very pretty.

    Thinking that she was a beauty, Kanghyok replied, ¡°From now on, he should take medicine, and his condition should be watched closely. He¡¯ll be alright in several days.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Just tell us how. We¡¯ll take care of him well.¡±

    Those guys who threatened to kill Kanghyok now bowed and scraped the floor.

    With a perplexed look Kanghyok watched them. Suddenly, he recalled their performance at the market street. Though he was not sure how long they were going to stay here, he felt it would be good to make friends with them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, but you don¡¯t have anything to help him now. Dolsok!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Bring me the bag.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolsok immediately brought him the ck bag. The leather bag didn¡¯t look like amon bag. Kanghyok searched through the bag and took out two pills. Then he handed them to Yoni.

    ¡°Your father has to take this every day.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°He can swallow it with water. This one is...¡±

    Kanghyok took out two types of pills.

    One of them was an antibiotic to prevent the infection of the wounds caused when Pyonsu bumped against the swing man and when Kanghyok pierced with the syringe. The other one was a steroid, called a panacea.

    If someone wanted to be cured as soon as possible, this was the perfect medicine, as long as the cause of the disease was not a virus.

    After thinking about how to exin to Yoni properly, Kanghyok gave her a rough exnation, ¡°This is a medicine that keeps away the bad spiriting into the heart. If he gets the same injury on the same spot, I can¡¯t help him anymore. So, he should not take part in any performance directly.¡±

    ¡°Got it, sir. I¡¯ll make sure he only gives us instructions.¡±

    ¡°Pyonsu, did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll do as instructed.¡± As if he came to his senses, Pyonsu now sat on the floor upright. Then, he bowed politely to Kanghyok from his position.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll proceed with the scheduled performance well.¡±

    ¡°The performance is not your priority now... Anyway, you¡¯ll be alright. If you feel any problem in your heart,e to my house. Don¡¯t forget to pick up the pills from my house tomorrow.¡±

    As he finished curing Pyonsu, Kanghyok now had nothing to do. Of course, he had some assignment for Pyonsu in mind. But that was not urgent.

    ¡®I can give him that assignment when hees back to see me tomorrow.¡¯

    Kanghyok stood up to leave.

    But Pyonsu shouted at him with an urgent voice, ¡°Oh, no! Don¡¯t leave now, my savior. Yoni, serve him well with drink.¡±

 Chapter 136: Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 9</h4>

    At her father¡¯s order Yoni held his trouser legs.

    As Kanghyok didn¡¯t tie them tightly, she could take off his trousers. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir. How can we let our benefactor leave without serving you a meal and a drink?¡± Yoni said, now with a male voice.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kanghyok gave a heartyugh as if he thought it ludicrous.

    She was imitating a man, with her hair shaken loose.

    When heughed like that, others stopped him and entreated, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re really sorry. Please blow off your steam and have a drink with us!¡±

    ¡°Goodness gracious!¡±

    Though Kanghyok was not upset at all, she seemed to think so.

    When Kanghyok turned his head, Dolsok already took a seat. With all smiles Dolsok was filling a cup with alcohol on his own.

    ¡°Okay, guys. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m having a drink here.¡±

    At his remark, Dolsok made a surprised look. In fact, Kanghyok was notorious as a heavy drinker in Suwon. In Dolsok¡¯s best recollection, he drank booze just three days ago!

    Of course, nobody mentioned about that.

    ¡°Let me taste the drink here,¡± said Kanghyok.

    When he presented a cup, Pyonsu quickly filled it. ¡°Such as it is, I¡¯m the head of this acrobatic group, Wolbaek. Just call me Pyonsu, though.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Kanghyok began to gulp down drinks.

    ¡®Tastes sour, but also sweet. I like it...¡¯

    When he attended drinking parties with his friends at the hospital, he usually emptied his ss at a time.

    Obviously the members of the Aeogae team was impressed by Kanghyok¡¯s drinking.

    ¡°Sir, this is Yoni. Please let me fill your cup.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t leak to anybody that I¡¯m a woman. If my identity is revealed, I¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Actually, Kanghyok was very good at keeping things under wraps. In fact, he knew too many secrets about his patients that it could take several days to tell them if he decided to. Of course, he kept them secret.

    Nodding his head strongly, he drank up.

    And then the guy who yed on the swing crawled up to him on his knees, ¡°Sir, my name is Makbong. I¡¯m really sorry for what I did.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Just fill it up.¡±

    Aside from Yoni and Makbong, many others of the Aeogae team wanted to offer liquor to him.

    Kanghyok saved Pyonsu¡¯s life and they were quite impressed with the way he drank.

    Kanghyok was not the type of person who refused it when somebody offered drinks. Besides, his head was spinning like a top. So he continued to ept their refills until he waspletely drunk.

    Because his master was already drunk, Dolsok could hardly drink.

    ¡°See youter, folks,¡± carried on the back of Dolsok, Kanghyok said goodbye to them.

    At that moment Yoni quickly approached and asked, ¡°Sir, when can I pick up the medicine for my father?¡±

    ¡°You have toe everyday. Come to my house tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. As soon as the curfew is lifted, let me run to your house.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Kanghyok and Dolsok now came out of the kisaeng house.

    Though it was bright inside, it was actually quite dark outside.

    Dolsok carefully lifted the torch.

    ¡°Master, howe you drank so much like that?¡±

    He was smiling at Dolsok quietly. When he drank like that, he felt he could now think straight.

    ¡®No matter how hard I think about it, I have no idea how to go back to modern Korea.¡¯

    Initially, he thought he was dreaming, but he wasn¡¯t. How could a dream be so vivid before him?

    ¡®I¡¯m afraid I may have to live in this old Korea...¡¯

    Helped by Dolsok, half-leaning against him, Kangsok moved his feet.

    As if he helped his master a lot, Dolsok seemed to be quite ustomed to it.

    ¡®If I was destined to live here, I can¡¯t live like this.¡¯

    Suddenly Kanghyok¡¯s eyes sparkled in the darkness.

    ¡®This will make it possible.¡¯

    Kanghyok looked down at the bag that he had been holding tightly. And then he raised his head and got off Dolsok¡¯s back.

    ¡°Now I think I am sober. Let¡¯s walk slowly and watch the stars.¡±

    ¡°What? You see the stars every night, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk back.¡±

    ¡°Got it. You should not walk so slowly like this. In no time the curfew bell may ring.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Let me trot then.¡±

    ¡°Sure, if he knows you got stopped by the curfew ring, your father will get mad.¡±

    When Kanghyok walked back home, his father Sungmun was sitting on the main floor.

    Though he face looked nk, there was obviously some remorse on it. He was Sungmun¡¯s only son, but he didn¡¯t live up to his father¡¯s high expectations. And when he saw his soning back, drunk again, he just didn¡¯t feel good.

    ¡°Are you back now?¡± Sungmun asked as if he didn¡¯t expect any good response from his son.

    ¡°Yes, dad. I¡¯m a bitte.¡±

    ¡°A bit? Didn¡¯t you hear the curfew ring a moment ago?¡±

    Indeed he was hearing a curfew ring in the distance. That meant he came home veryte.

    ¡°I hear it.¡±

    ¡°Looks like your ears are not clogged. Damn it, you¡¯re now 24. It¡¯s time you should have achieved something at that age.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m 24?¡¯

    He felt as if he looked young. He looked down at his hand for a moment.

    He could achieve something great with his medical skills, his medical knowledge and the bag containing the essential medical tools and medicine, though that was not what his father wanted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to do something big.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look like a drunkard as he said in a very confident manner.

    His confident posture made Sungmun stand down. In the past, he was a high-ranking official in the royal court thatmanded everybody¡¯s respect. But in front of his son, he was such a mellow father.

    ¡°Okay, that sound great. Let me hit the sack. Bye.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    Sungmun turned back and went to his room.

    Kanghyok thought he really looked like histe father.

    ¡®That old man is trying to act brusque to me, though he can¡¯t.¡¯

    One of the good things he found here in old Korea was seeing that old man. For he felt he was seeing histe father that he thought he could never see again.

    ¡®Let me have that old man see me seed.¡¯

    Though he looked healthy now, that old man might die anytime. After all, this was old Korea; a Chosun with no modern medicine.

    When he was lost in thought like that, Dolsok approached him and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s cold here. Let¡¯se in.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Go to sleep, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    After sending him back, Kanghyok went into his room. He was still holding the bag, with the pills in the pouch.

    ¡®I have to check out first how this works.¡¯

    Kanghyok put the bag and the pill pouch off his bed andid himself down.

    If his prediction was right, all the medicine should be back in the bag tomorrow morning.

    ¡®If that could happen, I think I could live better here than in modern Korea.¡¯

 Chapter 137: Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 10</h4>

    ¡°I really can¡¯t get myself adjusted to that bell ringing.¡¯

    Kanghyok got annoyed from early morning.

    What¡¯s strange was Dolsok was already standing in the doorway when he woke up.

    As usual, Dolsok was hold a washbasin with warm water.

    ¡°Are you awake, master?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. Just put it down there. Let me wash my faceter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring you breakfast then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    With a satisfied smile he got up.

    And then he searched his pocket.

    ¡®Missing here as I expected.¡¯

    All the missing pills were ced back in the bag.

    ¡®How is this possible?¡¯

    Tilting his head to one side a bit, Kanghyok came out of the room.

    There were many things about which there was no use worrying.

    The waste of time was thest thing that he wanted.

    Now he began to wash his face.

    Though he had no soap, he felt good when he washed it.

    ¡®Did he say I¡¯m 24? Yea, my skin is silky.¡¯

    When he touched his silky face skin, it was the same he felt as a school boy.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m bringing breakfast now.¡±

    ¡°No, not yet. Let me check Oksok¡¯s condition first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°You saw him this morning, right? How about his condition now?¡±

    Kanghyok usually didn¡¯t ask. Besides, it was only an appendicitis. No matter how bad Oksok¡¯s condition was, such a find doctor as Kanghyok could easily cure it.

    ¡°Good heavens! They said no medicine could cure him, but he really looks good now. I just held him down when he often stood up to help the madam.¡±

    ¡°Really? He shouldn¡¯t start working yet...¡±

    ¡°You took the words out of my mouth. Look at him! Please tell him something, master.¡±

    Dolsok made a big fuss, pointing to Oksok sweeping the yard with a broom.

    Though he looked pale, he looked fit otherwise.

    When his eyes met Kanghyok¡¯s, Oksok quickly put down the broom.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it seems you¡¯re fully recovered. Let me check your belly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok rolled up his jacket a bit and examined the wound.

    ¡®Stitched very well. Though you have a scar there, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡¯

    Given that he did the surgery in a bad condition, it was perfect.

    ¡°Very good...You can sweep the yard now. Oh, take this one¡±

    Kanghyok put pills on his palm and said,

    ¡°Take two pills in the morning and another two in the evening. You can swallow them with water.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Please have breakfast, sir.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Thanks.¡¯

    Leaving Oksok alone in the yard, he and Dolsok came back to the rom.

    There were only a few side dishes on the table.

    Recalling the food he enjoyed at the geisha housest night, he felt it was a sumptuous feast.

    ¡®I like this scorched rice water anyway.¡¯

    He began to enjoy it.

    Side dishes were the same:pickled crabs, radish kimchi and soy sauce.

    ¡°Is anybody in?¡¯

    When he was chewing thest side dish, somebody called from outside with a strong voice.

    ¡®That voice is familiar to me...¡¯

    Kanghyok put down spoon and chopsticks and tilted his head to one side.

    Actually there were not many he met since he came to this old Korea, Chosun.

    And there were only a few he got to know.

    ¡®Ah, it looks like Makbong.¡¯

    That annoying bastard with a good build.

    He was unusually loyal to Pyonsu, so it was understandable that he came so early in the morning.

    As Kanghyok¡¯s personal servant, Dolsok was a bit higher in status than other servants.

    Basically he was from a noble family.

    So, it was another servant who opened the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Bring me Dolsok, please.¡±

    ¡°Brother Dolsok? For what? He¡¯s eating now.¡±

    ¡°Tell him I¡¯m waiting for him. He¡¯ll recognize me if you tell him I¡¯m Makbong.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Wait here.¡±

    ¡°Oh my...¡±

    Granted he was from the acrobatic team that didn¡¯t tell from noblemen frommoners, the servant couldn¡¯t understand how Makbong could ask to see Dolsok rudely.

    While Makbong was waiting helplessly. Kanghyok walked over to the gate.

    Originally it was the rule for the master to open the door for a guest.

    And he had some pills ready, too.

    He said to the servant holding the doorknob.

    ¡°As I know him, open the door.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry, master. I didn¡¯t know that...¡±

    The servant kept lowering his head, feeling sorry as if he made the mastere to the door.

    As he felt ufortable, Kanghyok waved to the servant.

    ¡°Enough. Open the door now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The servant quickly unlocked the door and opened it.

    The heavy door was flung open.

    Outside were standing Makbong and Yoni.

    Though she put her hair up like a man, she couldn¡¯t hide her beautiful face.

    ¡°Oh, both of you are here. How about the condition of Pyonsu?¡±

    At his asking, Yoni lowered her head and said,

    ¡°Yes, he looks alright, sir. All thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°Can he direct the performance?¡±

    This time Makbong lowered his head quickly.

    ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯ll help him, sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good to know he is healthy now. Take this pill for him for today.¡±

    Yoni received it..

    ¡°Thanks so much, sir.¡±

    But Makbong said, as if he was not satisfied.

    ¡°Can you give me some more pills?¡±

    Kanghyok anticipated such questions and had the ready answers, too.

    Without changing any facial expression, he replied,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t. I can make this much per day.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is pretty precious. This is the one and only pill in the world.¡±

    In fact, he had plenty of pills in the back.

    But he had just one at the moment.

    Yoni and Makbong were embarrassed and expressed thanks to him, lowering their heads repeatedly.

    ¡°Sure, we got it. Thanks so much.¡±

    ¡°If you are not tied up so much, can youe to our performance today?¡±

    Yoni cautiously invited him.

    Touching his lower chin, Kanghyok said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the mayor supposed to invite people?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct, but who can stop you if you want toe?¡±

    Looking around dozens of servants gathered at therge yard, Yoni said.

    ¡°Oh, as my father is going anyway, I can go with him anyway,¡± said Kanghyok.

    There was nothing to lose even if Kanghyok to make friends with the higher-ups there.

    ¡°See you again at the performance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯re leaving now. Thanks.¡±

    Stepping back, both of them walked out the door.

    Before they disappeared from his eyes, Kanghyok turned his head.

    For Sungmun called him.

    ¡°Who were they? Looks like they are not normal.¡±

    Given the way they were dressed and spoke, they looked shabby.

    Kanghyok had a ready answer to that.

    As he gave lots of lectures as a famous professor in modern Korea, he was just eloquent.

    ¡°They are the family members of a patent that I treated at the market yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes. By the way, are you going to the acrobatic team¡¯s performance?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you said you wouldn¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go with you.¡±

    ¡°You, too? Hurry up now. All the higher-ups nearbye to the performance. So, be dressed up well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, dad.¡±

    ¡°As Kanghyok ising with me, get him a horse.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok went into his room right away.

    Looking in the mirror, he found his hair disheveled all over.

    ¡®Hummm.. Can Ib it up?¡¯

    He recalled Sungmun¡¯s nice hair-do.

    Taking his cue from it, he mended his hair likewise.

    Obviously Sungmun was satisfied with his clean appearance.

    ¡°You look much better now. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, dad.¡±

    The servants brought a horse for Kanghyok.

    Sungmun got on a horse skillfully.

    Kanghyok has never got on a horse, to the best of his memory.

    ¡®Oh, maybe I did once. In Cheju Ind.¡¯

    Dolsok quickly helped him get on a horse.

    ¡°Thanks, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    While he was riding a horse to the performance ce, he kept searching for something.

    As Dolsok kept shouting ¡®Paek family of Suwon,¡¯ Kanghyok knew he was in Suwon now.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t see Hwasung Castle here...¡¯

    Wherever he looked around, he couldn¡¯t see Hwasung Castle.

    That meant the old Korea, or Chosun, he was in now was before the period of KIng Chongjo¡¯s reign.

    ¡®This must be Chosun in the 16th, or 17th century...¡¯

    While he was lost in thought, Dolsok pulled up the reigns quickly.

    ¡°We arrived at the destination.¡±

    In the broad yard of the mayor were various acrobatic equipment installed, including the tightropes and swings.

    Sungmun headed for the mayor and the governor, and Kanghyok took a seat way down.

    Geishas began to sit next to the higher-ups one by one and served them.

    Kanghyok looked at the acrobatic team.

    In no time Pyonsu came out, who looked healthy like Yoni said.

    ¡°Your Excellency, let me introduce ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best to please you.¡±

    As soon as Pyonsu finished introduction, they began to perform.

    The performance itself was the same as yesterday.

    As Kanghyok instructed, Pyonsu didn¡¯t appear until the end of the performance.

    When he was bowing politely to them, the mayor of Suwon asked,

    ¡°I hear you were almost dead yesterday. Are you okay?¡±

    Given that the mayor knew in detail, obviously some keisha told him about the incidentst night.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m fully recovered now.¡±

    ¡°Who did treat you? Looks like he has awesome medical skills.¡±

    Swallowing dry salivar, Pyonsu looked at Kanghyok.

    ¡°Pardon me to say this, but the nobleman over there, schr Paek has cured me.¡±

    It was the moment that a whole new side of Kanghyok, widely rumored as a scum in the area, got recognized for the first time by the higher-ups there.

 Chapter 138: Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 11</h4>

    ¡°Schr Paek?¡±

    At Pyonsu¡¯s calling Kanghyok a ¡®schr,¡¯ the mayor narrowed his eyebrows.

    There were only two persons by the surname of Paek.

    He must not refer to Sungmun, of course.

    Then the other Paek was Kanghyok.

    Kanghyok was notoriously known as a scum in Suwon.

    Even the governor of Kyonggi Province was aware of him because of his evil reputation.

    Kanghyok was a fly in the ointment in Sungmun, a famous schr who retired from the government service after sessful public life.

    How was it possible that Kanghyok had medical skills enough to save a man¡¯s life?

    The mayor of Suwon could not believe it.

    ¡°That scum...Kanghyok Paek?

    Even the governor of Kyonggi Province was so embarrassed as to spit out his name before he knew.

    It was pretty discourteous for the Kyonggi governor to mention Sunmun¡¯s son openly, given that he was far inferior to Sungmun in terms of rank and learning.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± said the Kyonggi governor.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. Hey, Kanghyok, is the guy you treated yesterday Pyonsu?¡±

    Sungmun was as much surprised, so he stammered a bit when he asked.

    Anyone who copsed like that had no hope of surviving as a rule.

    At that time there were many people interested in medical skills among the noblemen, and Sungmun was one of them.

    So, he read medical books whenever he had free time, and sometimes treated his sick servants.

    ording to the keisha who witnessed Kanghyok¡¯s surgeryst night, he was the resurrection of Hwata or Pyonjak, the legendary medical doctors in old China.

    So, Sungmun could not close his mouth at his son¡¯s miraculous medical skills.

    But Kanghyok himself just stayed calm.

    ¡®I just don¡¯t know why they¡¯re making such a fuss about me.¡¯

    When he worked at the hospital in modern Korea, he treated several patients like Pyonsu.

    Kanghyok replied casually.

    ¡°Yes, dad. I treated Pyonsu.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Sungmun let out a short sigh to hear that.

    Though he was stunned, Sungmun made a satisfied smile.

    But the Suwon mayor and the Kyonggi governor differed.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe what the kisaeng said. How can I?¡¯

    In particr, the Suwon mayor who thought he was well versed in medical knowledge, didn¡¯t recognize Kanghyok¡¯s medical expertise.

    Any famous doctor he met so far was not as young as Kanghyok.

    But all the higher-ups didn¡¯t think like them.

    Most of those who took seats at the upper tables looked at Kanghyok from a different perspective.

    In particr, those middle-aged men showed intense interest in him

    For their body ached or hurted here and there at that age.

    As expected, there were lots of people who came to see him after the banquet was over.

    ¡°Hey, Kanghyok, it¡¯s been a while! My back started to ache a while ago. Can you cure it?¡±

    ¡°I had my ankle sprained on my way here. Can you examine it?

    They were mostly ranking officials in their viges.

    ¡°If youe to my house, let me take care of your pain anytime. You cane with anybody who is sick around you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Got it. Let me see you even tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let me go home now.¡±

    Kanghyok got on a horse right away.

    When he was about to leave, Yoni ran to him with Pyonsu and Makbong.

    ¡°Are you going back, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going home now.¡±

    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t pay you back properly. I received this gift from the mayor¡¯s office for our performance today. Please ept it, such as it is.¡±

    At Yoni¡¯s request Makbong brought a box and put it down before him.

    The box contained several pieces of marten and deer skin.

    As they were precious, Sungmun burst intoughter at that.

    ¡°Kanghyok, ept them as you saved his life.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, dad. Thanks for this. As you have not been cured,e to see me every day for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. In fact, we¡¯re going to stay here for a whole after consulting with Pyonsu.¡±

    ¡°Good. Good night then.¡±

    ¡°Good night, sir.¡±

    Everybody was happy except for one.

    He was Dolsok because he had to carry all the bags alone.

    He couldn¡¯t share them with the servant now holding the reins of Sungmun¡¯s horse.

    ¡°Whew!¡± Dolsok kept breathing a sigh, as the bags were heavy.

    But as he had a strong build, he walked alright without staggering along the way.

    ¡°By the way, what happened? ording to the kisaeng next to me, you saved Pyonsu who was almost dead.¡±

    ¡°Well, I made his dead heart beat again.¡±

    ¡°Is that true? How is it possible?¡±

    ¡°If you know the principle, it is not that difficult, dad.¡±

    ¡°Huhhh...You saved Oksok¡¯s life like that. I think you really have wonderful medical skills. I just thought you were wasting your time away...¡±

    What Sungmun wanted most was for Kanghyok to take the state civil exam.

    But he gave it up as a bad job long time ago as Kanghyok was not interested.

    ¡°By the way, I would like to treat people starting tomorrow. I think it¡¯s not appropriate to ept the patients in my room...¡±

    ¡°Sure, let me arrange another room for you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Sungmun was so proud of his son that his face flushed with excitement.

    Dolsok boasted of Kanghyok¡¯s medical skills as if it was his own business.

    ¡°I guess all the people who saw our master¡¯s skills wille tomorrow. I think his medical skills are just out of this world.¡±

    ¡°What do you know about it? Just hold the reins well,¡± said Sungmun.

    Feeling happy to hear that, thought, Sungmun teased Dolsok.

    After riding a horse back home for a while, Sungmun called Kanghyok.

    ¡°Kanghyok!¡±

    ¡°Yes, dad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re well versed in medical knowledge and lots of interest there. But you have to pay attention to the state civil exam. Okay?¡±

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t have any intention to study other topics than medicine.

    When he was in college, he used to remember lots of Chinese characters when he was a member of a calligraphy club. But that was a thing of the past.

    Now he could write his name in Chinese characters, and some Chinese poems.

    But that¡¯s it. How could he take the civil exam in Chinese characters?

    ¡®But I don¡¯t have to argue with dad on this¡¯

    So, he pretended to agree.

    ¡°Yes, dad.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Hurry up!¡±

    As soon as they arrived, Sungmun had his servants prepare an empty room.

    After preparing it nice and clean, Dolsok called Kanghyok.

    ¡°Master, can you take a look?¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go and see.¡±

    As the room was originally used by guests, it was empty now.

    ¡°It¡¯s still cold on the floor because I didn¡¯t heat it yet.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Kanghyok walked into the room.

    Obviously Sungmun paid a lot of attention to it.

    The cushions and mattresses were like new, and the bedding was arranged for the patient to lie on it. It looked like a country clinic.

    ¡°Great. This is wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, master.¡±

    ¡°Let me see the patients here, starting tomorrow. Be ready to help me, okay?¡±

    ¡°What? Me helping you, sir?¡±

    ¡°Sure, it will do you good to see and learn my medical skills.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see...¡±

    After hesitating for a moment he nodded.

    Anyway he was Kanghyok¡¯s servant, who had to follow his order.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Go to bed early, then. It¡¯ll be a hard work for you tomorrow¡±

    ¡°I wonder if there are lots of peopleing to see you tomorrow.

    ¡°We never know.¡±

    When he worked at the hospital in modern Korea, evenwmakers found it hard to make an appointment with him.

    ¡®I should not think of my brilliant past here.¡¯

    Here in old Korea, Chosun, there might not be a single person who coulde tomorrow.

    ¡°Prepare two washbasins with boiling water tomorrow. I might need them just in case I have patients.¡±

    ¡°Boiling water? Got it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, go back and take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes,sir.¡±

    Dolsok raced to his room, feeling pain in his arms as he had to carry heavy bags.

    ¡°Dolsok!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Take this before you go to bed. Your arms will feel much better.¡±

    Kanghyok gave him anti-inmmatory and antacid pills.

    Dolsok received them politely as he knew how precious they were.

    ¡°Thanks, master!¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow morning.¡±

    After sending him to his room, Kanghyok looked at the sky with a nk expression.

    ¡®Am I the only person who hase here?¡¯

    As it was so ridiculous, he could be. Or he couldn¡¯t be.

    He wanted to confirm it.

    ¡®When I see the guys of the acrobatic team tomorrow, let me ask them if they know about the Republic of Korea.¡¯

    As they move around lots of ces in old Korea, they might know better.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t expect much.

    ¡®I think I have to get along well here.¡¯

    Kanghyok let out a sigh, looking to the room where Sungmun was sleeping.

    When he saw Sungmun who really looked like the same as histe father, he felt sympathetic toward him.

    Tomorrow was important to him.

    Kanghyok hurried into his room and hit the sack.

 Chapter 139: Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 12</h4>

    It was a typical morning as usual.

    Kanghyok got up early, washed his face with warm water and had breakfast.

    ¡®Is it because I eat the dishes that taste t? This one, too, tastes good.¡¯

    He looked down at the rice bowl he just emptied.

    He used to eat only half the bowl before, so it¡¯s a big progress in terms of his diet.

    While he was taking a break on the main floor, somebody knocked on the door.

    ¡°Is anybody in?¡±

    It was Makbong.

    As Kang was waiting for patients, he quickly walked to the door.

    But Dolsok was already ahead of him.

    ¡°Can I open the door, master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll keeping for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    As the door was pretty heavy, it was not that easy to open it.

    Dolsok removed thetch and opened the door skillfully.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t feel any pain in my arms at all.¡±

    With a smile Dolsok pushed the door open.

    Makbong and Yoni were standing there.

    It was always Yoni who came forward first.

    ¡°Sir, how are you?¡±

    Everybody knew Yoni was a woman.

    But she was speaking in a male voice like before.

    Though Kanghyok felt it awkward, he didn¡¯t point it out.

    ¡°How about your father¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s okay. All thanks to you. But he has not got up yet.¡±

    ¡°Good. How long can you stay here?¡±

    She scratched her lower chin at his asking.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t yet decided on it. But as a big market is soon opened in a nearby vige, we have no problem.¡±

    ¡°I see. Here you are. This is the pill for your father today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± said Yoni strongly.

    When she was about to leave, Kanghyok stopped her.

    ¡°Why are you in a hurry like that?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any direction for me?¡±

    ¡°Well, please do me a favor. I want you to find out something.¡±

    Kanghyok spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, please. Tell me.¡±

    Makbong nodded his head.

    After hesitating for a moment, he said,

    ¡°When you happen to go to the market, or meet other people, can you ask them if they know about the Republic of Korea?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    As the word was rather difficult for him to understand, Makbong tilted his head.

    Kanghyok instantly learned from the start that Makbong was not that smart.

    But Yoni nodded her head as if she read his mind.

    ¡°You mean ¡®Republic of Korea,¡¯ right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Let me ask anybody I meet about that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overwork, though.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Bowing to him, they disappeared into a dark alleyway.

    Whenever he saw them, he felt they were pretty speedy.

    ¡®I used to do some workout in modern Korea.¡¯

    Kanghyok looked at them with envy.

    When he turned back, he saw the yard so barren.

    ¡®When I get used to my life here, I need to bring some fitness equipment here.¡¯

    As he had to idle away here in old Korea,pared with his busy life in modern Korea, he was really bored out of his skull.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to be stuck in the study and read books all day.

    ¡®Shall I go to the examining room now?¡¯

    He felt he could kill time when he was there.

    ¡°Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the examining room.¡±

    ¡°What? Ah, you mean the guest room, right?¡±

    When he walked into the room, it was warm inside unlike yesterday.

    Obviously Dolsok heated it before he came.

    In one corner of the room was a basin with boiling water where steam was rising.

    Kanghyok looked at with a pretty satisfied expression, but Dolsok found it just strange.

    First of all, there was nothing like incense that Dolsok usually smelled in a doctor¡¯s house.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you need any medicinal herbs?¡±

    ¡°Medicinal herbs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can buy them at medicinal herbs stores in the market street.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me see...¡±

    Kanghyok conjured up his childhood memories.

    The oriental clinic that he visited with his mother.

    And the bitter herbal medicine that the doctor prescribed for him.

    ¡®What was that medicinal herb?¡¯

    As he was little interested in oriental medicine, he knew little about medicinal herbs.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know anything but harts horn.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know about the effects of such medicine.

    ¡®As I don¡¯t know anything about it, I can¡¯t prescribe it, either.¡¯

    Kanghyok looked down at the bag in his hand.

    He felt he could cure any disease with the medicine in his bag.

    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    ¡°Then, how about acupuncture?¡±

    ¡°Acupuncture?¡±

    ¡°Yes, acupuncture.¡±

    Acupuncture.

    Acupuncture is one of the traditional medicines that has proven effective. In the midst of the craze for alternative medicine, there came out lots of rted papers on it. As a medical student, Kanghyok also read the papers with interest.

    ¡®If you apply acupuncture on the infected area, it has an effect of dispersing the level of inmmation there.¡¯

    But he has never actually applied it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that. Don¡¯t bug me like that, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just wanted to help you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Do you know how many patients I treated so far?¡±

    Dolsok seemed to think for a moment, hiding his sullen look.

    ¡®Only two at the most¡¯

    How could he now know as his personal servant?

    But he was quick-witted enough to hide his genuine feelings.

    ¡°How do I know?¡±

    ¡°At least several thousands. So, you just stand near me and learn. You should think it¡¯s an honor for you to work with me. Even foreign doctors areing over to watch my surgery...¡±

    Realizing he made a tongue slip, Kanghyok smacked his lips.

    ¡°Master, Sir Yop Huh is here.¡±

    He saw Yop Huhst night.

    ¡®Did he say he had backache?¡¯

    ¡°Please have hime in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    As soon as Kanghyok ordered, Yop Huh came in, massaging his back.

    Dolsok quickly helped him to sit before Kanghyok.

    ¡°Good heavens! I¡¯m so ufortable because of back pain.¡±

    ¡°Let me check it first.¡±

    ¡°Yea, this area....¡±

    Hey on the bed, groaning with severe pain.

    ¡°You will feel hurt.¡±

    Kanghyok pressed on that pain area of his back hard.

    ¡°Oh my god! It hurts!¡± he screamed.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling the pus here.¡±

    ¡°Pus? Can you cure it?¡±

    ¡°Not a problem. Though it hurts a lot, you will get better quite soon.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    After making him feel at ease, Kanghyok searched through the bag and took out a surgery set.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ll feel better after you feel hurt a bit.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Huk!¡±

    Then Kanghyok applied an anesthetic injection into the pain area.

    ¡°Ugh... I feel burning in my back.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling hurt?¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    Kanghyok cut open the pus area with a scalpel.

    The thick pus pooled inside came out.

    Disgusting odor filled the room.

    When Dolsok was about to press on his nostrils with fingers, Kanghyok shouted.

    ¡°What are you doing now? Wipe off this!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, sir.¡±

    Dolsok wiped off the flowing pus with gauze.

    The more pus came out, the better he felt because he could not feel the pain any more.

    ¡°I just feel I¡¯m already cured.¡±

    In the meantime Kanghyok was already done with stitching the open wound.

    ¡°Now swallow this pill. Come back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Kanghyok gave him an anti-inmmatory, antacid pills and antibiotics.

    ¡°Thanks so much. I¡¯ve brought several boxes of dried meat for your service.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye for now.¡±

    After Yop Huh left, Kanghyok treated several other patients.

    Today alone, he treated dozens of patients.

    Looking at a long line of patients outside, he shook his head and said,

    ¡°That¡¯s it today. Let¡¯s resume tomorrow.¡±

    As if he waited for his order, Dolsok ran out and shouted,

    ¡°My master is too tired to treat you today. So, go back!¡±

    Though there came out voices ofints here and there, nobody couldn¡¯t make disturbances in the house of Sungmun.

    So, he sent them back for the day.

    But someone quickly ran into his house and came to the examining room.

    Though Dolsok stopped him, it was toote.

    ¡°Hey, please let me in.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do,¡± said Kanghyok.

    What he hated most was preferential treatment.

    But he changed his mind after confirming that stranger¡¯s face.

    ¡°Suwon mayor?¡±

    ¡°Shush!¡±

    ¡°Pleasee inside.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    The mayor quickly came into the room.

    After confirming that only Dolsok was in the room, the mayor said in a low voice,

    ¡°I¡¯m so ashamed to say this to others, so I¡¯vee here...¡±

    ¡°Really? Just tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°Nobody knows, but I¡¯ve decided toe here as you¡¯re so good at treating patients.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me then.¡±

    The mayor hesitated for a moment and then looked at his lower body.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get a good erection...¡±

 Chapter 140: Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 13</h4>

    The mayorined that he had an erection problem.

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t expect someone in a high position like the mayor would tell the inside story. Perplexed a bit by his baring his heart, Kanghyok stared at his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    Only then did Kanghyok realize that he was being rude, and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s okay. How silly I am to mention it at my age!¡±

    With a remorseful look, the mayor tried to get out of the room. Obviously, he felt ashamed to have said that, given his social status. When he was about to open the door, Kanghyok snatched his forearm. How desperately he wanted to restore his ability to get erect when he ran here without a servant!

    ¡®If I treat a man like the mayor, I may enjoy lots of conveniences rendered by him.¡¯

    Of course, his status as the son of Sungmun already gave Kanghyok many social privileges. But the more such privileges, the better for him. Besides, the status of the Suwon mayor was like a king in Suwon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that way. I think I can treat you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± The mayor turned back as if he met his savior.

    And then he began toment his hard fate, ¡°As you know, my wife is in her hometown Haenam now.¡±

    Though Kanghyok heard of it first, he skillfully responded, ¡°Oh, I have heard about it.¡±

    ¡°From now on, it¡¯s a secret between you and me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Some time ago I brought in a concubine. But I still feel lonely every night as I have this erection problem.¡±

    Kanghyok took for granted that powerful noblemen like the mayor kept concubines in old Korea, so he didn¡¯t realize why the mayor tried to keep secret the fact that he brought in a concubine.

    Anyway, the mayor began to confide very cautiously, ¡°But the problem is I recently realized I had an erection problem when I tried to have sex in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. You must have been worried a lot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I havee to see you.¡±

    The mayor must have been agonized a lot about whether toe here or not because of Kanghyok¡¯s bad reputation. He would not have been here without the widespread rumor in town about his miraculous medical skills.

    In particr, Yop Huh, who he saw once in a blue moon, praised Kanghyok nonstop. The mayor was stunned by how much he praised Kanghyok for treating the big sore on his backpletely.

    ¡°Wee to my ce, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. What should I do now? I can find most medicinal herbs for you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Let me give you some medicine. Just take it.¡± Kanghyok searched into the bag and took out Viagra pills for the first time. It was as many as 180 pills. Even though they can¡¯t be refilled in the bag, they were enough for anyone to take one for six months every day.

    Kanghyok picked one of them and gave it to the mayor. ¡°Please take this 30 minutes before you have sex.¡±

    ¡°Is one pill enough?¡±

    The mayor looked at Kanghyok as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    In fact, he sought lots of doctors to cure his erectile dysfunction. Some doctors applied acupuncture and offered some other prescriptions. Some rmended that he should eat eel and raw, small octopuses; others even told him to drink a young man¡¯s sperm.

    But none of such suggestions took effect.

    Now, Kanghyok gave him just one pill, which the mayor looked at with some skepticism.

    But Kanghyok was adamant. ¡°Yes, one pill will do.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Got it. Can I try it even tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can. But don¡¯t have it with alcohol. You¡¯ll be in big trouble if you do so.¡± This was because originally, Viagra was developed as pills to improve blood pressure. When one took it, it didn¡¯t make the blood pressure go down while erecting one¡¯s penis. But there was a possibility that the blood pressure could go down drastically when one took it with alcohol. And so, alcohol should be avoided when one takes Viagra.

    ¡°Alcohol... Got it.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. I wish you good luck!¡±

    ¡°Thanks. If this takes effect, let me repay you dearly.¡±

    ¡°Sure, thanks.¡±

    As if he seemed to feel a bit embarrassed, the mayor quickly left with the pill. Given his social status, it was really an exceptional thing that he came a long way to see Kanghyok without having any servant apany him.

    Kanghyok bid him a brief goodbye. The mayor got on a horse he pulled up right before the wall and raced to his house. As the curfew bell was about to ring soon, there were not a lot of people on the road. Fortunately, the mayor rode a horse back home.

    ¡°Your lord, wee home,¡± greeted his servants when he got home.

    As he was impatient to see his concubine, he hopped off the horse.

    ¡°Go and get me a cup of water.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t youe into the room?¡±

    ¡°Just give me water now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    One of the servants quickly brought him a cup of water, which he drank with the pill Kanghyok gave him.

    ¡°Oh, you might get an upset stomach.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t go close to my room.¡±

    Then the mayor ran into the room where his concubine was staying.

    The servants were already aware that his master was deeply in love with his mistress these days, so they didn¡¯t regard his actions as strange.

    Little did they think the mayor and his mistress had any problems in their sex life.

    ¡°You¡¯rete tonight, sir,¡± said the concubine. Ms. Bang, his concubine, weed him into the room.

    As she was formerly a kisaeng, Bang was full of charms, which the mayor liked very much. He even became more affectionate to her than his wife.

    Though he was always excited about making love to her, he had a problem. It¡¯s been a long time since he brought her in as a concubine, but he could never enjoy sex with her because of his erectile problem.

    Hiding his troubled heart, he said with a calm look, ¡°I¡¯mte today.¡±

    ¡°Give me your clothes, sir.¡± Bang took off his clothes gently.

    Though she created an erotic atmosphere, he could not yet feel any sign of erection. He began to feel nervous now.

    ¡®Why hasn¡¯t it take effect yet?¡¯

    Smacking his lips, he sat face to face with her.

    ¡°Anything particrly interesting happen today?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not really, sir. I just arranged your books neatly as they were messy.¡±

    Though she was a kisaeng, she was good at calligraphy and drawing.

    He gave augh, thinking her skills weremendable.

    ¡°Really? Good job.¡±

    ¡°You can take a look when you can. By the way, you¡¯re getting red in your face.¡±

    Not only was his face red, but his penis was now growing so big. Viagra really took effect. He couldn¡¯t sit on the floor quietly because he was getting a reallyrge hard-on.

    ¡®Wow! Kanghyok is really an excellent doctor!¡±

    With a heartyugh, he grabbed her all of a sudden.

    ¡°Just shut up ande hug me now!¡±

 Chapter 141: Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 14</h4>

    ¡°Master, I see himing to you see again.¡±

    ¡°Really? What a crazy guy he is!¡±

    What Dolsok and Kanghyok pointed at was none other than Yungil Kim, the mayor of Suwon. Once he started taking Viagra, he came to see Kanghyok everyday.

    ¡°Everybody, clear the way! The mayor of Suwon ising!¡±

    He came alone at first, but now, he was apanied not only by his personal servant, but also an official servant and a petty official.

    Of course, the mayor was on a horse when he came.

    Though Kanghyok¡¯s examination room was crowded, it got even more crowded now.

    ¡°Good heavens! He came yesterday and he¡¯sing back again today. He might feel sore there.¡±

    Kanghyok looked at Yungil elbowing his way into the examination room.

    Of course, Yungil¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°Hey, Kanghyok. How are you?¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m fine, sir. How about you?¡±

    ¡°All good thanks to you, man.¡± And then he cleared his throat and showed him a pouch.

    The same pouch Kanghyon saw yesterday, and the day before yesterday.

    It was like an exclusive pouch for Viagra.

    ¡°Here you go, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thanks every time.¡± The mayor took it and turned back to leave.

    Kanghyok called him and said, ¡°By the way, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Anything to say?¡±

    It was none other than Kanghyuk who was calling.

    The mayor instantly stopped walking and turned back.

    ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡± The mayor was ready to ept it. He even vaulted from the saddle.

    ¡°Oh my...¡± those waiting for their turn uttered a low exmation.

    There were only a few in Suwon who could dare make eye contact with the mayor. Naturally, they looked up to Kanghyok as he could do so.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that... I heard you had an extra house in the market street.¡±

    The mayor was a typical corrupt official, so Suwon was a rich city like Kaesung, Kanghwa and Kwangju.

    He apparently owned a vast wealth. He had several houses and rice paddies not only in Suwon, but also in Kyonggi and Hanyang.

    ¡°Right, I have one. Are you going to settle there? Have you decided to get married?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I¡¯m going to open a clinic there.¡±

    ¡°On the market street?¡±

    ¡°Yes, look at this room. Do you think this is good enough for a nobleman like me?¡± Kanghyok pointed to many servants crowded at the yard and his room.

    As if he figured out what Kanghyok wanted, the mayor nodded. ¡°Got it. That¡¯s why your father often came out of his house these days.¡±

    ¡°Will you ept my request?¡± Saying that, Kanghyok looked askance at the mayor.

    In fact, it was difficult formoners like the Aeogae acrobatic team members to visit the examination room. Even those waiting for their turn were all rich noblemen.

    ¡®If I want to get information, I need to use them as much as possible...¡¯

    And Kanghyok found it too annoying for his father to keep emphasizing that he had to take the civil service exam. He would no longer hear his father¡¯s nagging if he were in the clinic in the market street.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m going to let you use it in return for the treatment fee. Okay?¡±

    ¡°That sounds good.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Let me send you some servants so you can remodel it. As it recently had a new roof installed, you don¡¯t have to remodel it much.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Though the mayor was a corrupt official and a womanizer, he kept the promise he once made. He gave Kanghyok the best out of several houses that he had in the market street.

    As the yard was very big, he would have no problem no matter how crowded the patients were.

    Kanghyok moved in the house in no time.

    Entering it, Dolsok said, ¡°I like this ce in the market street. Before I moved here, I found my room too small and stuffy. Now, I feel really good here. By the way, master, what are you going to do with the patients¡¯pensation for your services? They¡¯re bringing lots of stuff here everyday.¡±

    ¡°Well, my father¡¯s servant would load them on a cart and take it home. I¡¯m not sure if one cart is enough to carry them all.¡± Kanghyok pointed to a long line in the yard.

    In fact, as Dolsok alone found it hard to assist Kanghyok, some of the Aeogae team were providing a helping hand.

    As they happened to have no performance today, Yoni and Makbong helped Kanghyok today. Makbong was handing out a treatment ticket to them.

    ¡°Yoni,e over here,¡± said Kanghyok.

    She quickly came to him, answering, ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Any update on what I asked you before?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I asked lots of people moving around not only in Suwon but also Ansung and other ces... but nobody said they heard of the Republic of Korea.¡±

    As Kanghyok didn¡¯t expect much in the first ce, he wasn¡¯t disappointed, either.

    ¡®I wish I could remember what I did right before I came here.¡¯ He could recall that he did touch something. Though he didn¡¯t know what it was, it was of use anyway.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Thanks for letting me know,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°Sorry to have let you down.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s alright. Keep asking, will you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. Let me ask the patients furtively.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Thanks.¡± After he sent her back, he looked around the yard. There were lots of people crowded already even early in the morning.

    ¡®The sun is getting hotter...¡¯ It¡¯s already early summer. It was around early spring that Kanghyok traveled back into old Korea, so time passed very quickly. But he couldn¡¯t find any clue to go back to modern Korea. There was a growing possibility that he might have to settle down here.

    ¡®Damn it. Let me just focus on work and make money.¡¯ The more he makes money, the better. That would be the same in old Korea as modern Korea.

    At Dolsok¡¯s handing out patient tickets, the patients gathered around him.

    ¡°Dolsok, get me a patient now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. Now, our master will start his work. Come inside in numerical order.¡±

    They then rushed in all at the same time.

    ¡°Hey hey,e in one by one!¡± Dolsok didn¡¯t hesitate to point his finger at them even though they were all noblemen. So, even a higher nobleman had no choice but to wait for his turn.

    Kanghyok asked an old man on the bed, ¡°So, how about your condition now?¡±

    ¡°Much better since I took pill you gave me.¡±

    ¡°I see. Let me check...¡±

    When he put the stethoscope on the man¡¯s belly, he rarely heard any bubbling up now. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry as it¡¯s not an infectious disease. You don¡¯t have to take medicine anymore.¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much, sir.¡± The patient unloaded a bag of rice on the cart in return for his service and then left.

    ¡®That¡¯s more than enough for Dolsok¡¯s one-day meal.¡¯

    The patients offered various types of payments in kind. Typically noblemen gave leather, slices of boiled meat or fish meat, whilemoners usually offered rice.

    A certain patient received his treatment and tried to take back rice, but usually it was Makbong or Yoni who handled patients like him.

    ¡°You a mean rat! How can you steal before my eyes?¡± Yoni shouted at the young man who was taller than her.

    ¡°Oops, I¡¯ve done something wrong. Forgive me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go like this.¡± Then she bounced up and kicked his shoulder with her heel.

    ¡°What a life!¡± he groaned.

    Looking at that spectacle for a long moment, Kanghyok came out of the examination room.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Looks like your shoulder got loose as you fell. Let me fix it. Eighteen kilograms of rice for your service, okay?¡±

    ¡°Eighteen kilograms of rice? That¡¯s too much...¡±

    ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll report you to the police for stealing. Makbong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    The guy was white-faced now.

    ¡°Got it, sir. Will do as ordered,¡± the guy said.

    ¡°You will feel a bit hurt, so endure it.¡±

    Kanghyok put his shoulder in its original ce miraculously.

    Looking at his shoulder here and there, he kept lowering his head and said, ¡°Thanks so much. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Let me go now then, sir.¡±

    ¡°Crazy, man. Hey, Makbong. Follow him and exact the rice from him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    At that moment Kanghyok looked out the examining room as he heard disturbances outside.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    It looked like another high-ranking official stopped by. With an official belt around his waist, a nobleman on a horse was looking down with arrogant eyes.

    ¡°Clear the way, you bastards! Herees the governor of Ansung County!¡± Petty officials moved around with clubs.

    Kanghyok was aware of the ranks of officials in old Korea. The mayor of Suwon belonged to the third highest rank group. On the other hand, the county governor was only in the sixth highest rank group. Though Kanghyok had no official rank title, he was not the type of person that the Ansung County Head could treat arrogantly.

    Besides, Kanghyok was now in the boundary of the Suwon mayor¡¯s residence.

    ¡®He is new to me. It looks like he doesn¡¯t know this house is the Suwon mayor¡¯s.¡¯

    Without paying attention to him, he saw his patient as usual.

    While he was in the thick of treating a patient, a petty official came to him and asked, ¡°Where is the doctor? The Governor of Ansung County wants to see him. Come out quickly!¡±

 Chapter 142: Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 15</h4>

    Ansung was a town that took at least one day by walking from Suwon to reach.

    If he had toe all the way to see Kanghyok, the governor must have had some urgent disease. But his arrogant attitude really sucked.

    Kanghyok was so disappointed in him that he couldn¡¯t even speak. But he had to be careful as the guy acted recklessly in his capacity as a petty governor.

    ¡°Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°I wonder why the mayor has note yet. Can you go and escort him here?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The mayor would regrlye to see Kanghyok on his own. Sometimes, he came twice a day after Kanghyok moved into the house in the market street.

    ¡°Just do as instructed!¡±

    ¡°Ugh... Yes, master.¡± Dolsok quickly pushed aside the petty officials and went out.

    It was not Kanghyok alone who was dumbfounded by the governor¡¯s sudden appearance. Yoni, who was taking care of the order of his patients¡¯ treatments, was as perplexed.

    ¡°Please wait in line as our master is seeing a patient now.¡± And then she handed a treatment ticket to the governor.

    Number 22 was marked on the ticket, which meant that the governor was thest in order. When he realized this, the governor became infuriated. A servant gave him a treatment ticket instead of the doctor greeting him!

    With an angry face he asked a petty official, ¡°What did this guy tell me?¡±

    ¡°He told you to wait...¡±

    The governor pped the official in the face strongly. ¡°Hmph. These guys here still don¡¯t get it. Give this man here a good scolding first.¡±

    At his order, the petty officials quickly charged toward Yoni. However, they couldn¡¯t catch her as she was so quick.

    When he heard some noise outside, Kanghyok opened the door.

    ¡°Why the heck is there so much noise here? How dare you guys make disturbances here?¡±

    As he was already done with treating his patient, Kanghyok tidied up his clothes.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Then he slowly stood up and looked down.

    The guy on the horse was a typical nobleman dressed in silk with a jade-decorated belt around his waist. His petty officers hid behind him. They seemed to appreciate his unexpected posture.

    Some of them even dropped clubs, and Yoni, who ran around to avoid them, now stopped.

    Even the governor seemed surprised at Kanghyok¡¯s undaunted attitude. In all actuality, the governor was just assigned to Ansung. He only heard there was an excellent doctor in Suwon, but didn¡¯t know who he was, so the governor turned arrogant again.

    ¡°You¡¯re very rude. Do you know who I am?¡±

    Chuckling at him, Kanghyok said, ¡°You¡¯re the governor of Ansung.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. How dare you act rudely to me when you know that?¡±

    ¡°Granted that, do you know whose house this is?¡±

    With an embarrassed look, the governor looked around.

    At a nce, it was a typical house that wasmon in the market street. It was in a good location and very big, though.

    ¡°I have no idea, but how could you be so rude to me?¡± Though he rebuked Kanghyok harshly, obviously he restrained himself a bit.

    The petty officials also put back the clubs into the waistbands of their trousers. In their eyes, the doctor standing on his own seemed far from an ordinary young man.

    Kanghyok was now more confident as he began to see the mayor approaching nearer to him.

    ¡®Let me buy more time then.¡¯

    Kanghyok said in a low voice, ¡°This is the house of the mayor of Suwon, Yungil Kim.¡±

    ¡°Yungil Kim?¡±

    As the governor of Ansung, he clearly knew the mayor¡¯s name. Nominally, he was on an equal position as the chief of their respective jurisdiction, but in terms of the bureautic hierarchy, the governor was nothingpared to the mayor.

    ¡°Howe you are seeing patients in the mayor¡¯s residence?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god. You came here without knowing that I was treating patients in his house?¡±

    Now that he mentioned it, that was true. The governor was impatient most of the time, so he forgot to check it before he came here. Though he regretted it btedly, he really cared about saving his face.

    ¡°Do I have to know first whose house it is before Ie here?¡± Hiding his embarrassment, the governor persisted stubbornly.

    While he was arguing with Kanghyok, he heard someone approaching with servants.

    ¡°Clear the way! Herees the mayor of Suwon!¡±

    The governor looked at him with a surprised expression.

    He noticed the mayor looked sullen.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, milord.¡±

    ¡°What brings you here? And that, apanied with the petty officials?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because...¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make amotion in my jurisdiction?¡±

    ¡°No, sir...¡±

    ¡°Then, are you here to break my house?¡±

    The governor, who was still on a horse, was at a loss as to how to respond.

    ¡°Get off the horse first. How long do you want me to look up at you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, milord.¡±

    Passing by the governor coldly, the mayor headed straight for Kanghyok. ¡°By the way, Kanghyok, do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Kanghyok greeted him politely.

    ¡°Shall wee inside?¡± And the door was closed with a bang.

    The governor, who got off the horse awkwardly, was pissed off.

    ¡®Damn it. I received a waiting order number, but the mayor passed the line!¡¯

    Not caring a bit, the two inside began to talk.

    It was a rule in Kanghyok¡¯s examination room to have anybody waiting for their treatment in the order they arrived, regardless of their social status.

    But there was an exception.

    When the patient was too high in social position, Kanghyok had no choice but to ignore this rule and ept him.

    In the case of the mayor, he always treated Kanghyok well regardless of thetter¡¯s reputation. That¡¯s why Kanghyok wanted to repay him as much.

    Kanghyok asked in a sincere voice, ¡°So, what else do you want from me?¡±

    The mayor already took the day¡¯s Viagra pill.

    ¡°Oh, nothing special. I was wondering if you can treat someone I know?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can. Tell him toe anytime.¡±

    The mayor clearly liked Kanghyok¡¯s cool reply. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°What kind of disease does he have?¡±

    ¡°Looks like he fell off a horse yesterday. I heard he broke his leg. Because of that, he failed in the civil exam, and he is pretty depressed now. He¡¯s very good at martial arts.¡±

    Leg fracture. Depending on the condition, he may need surgery. Moreover, he was skilled in martial arts, which required a very careful treatment. Is it possible to treat him here in old Korea?

    ¡®I know I¡¯m better than others.¡¯

    Shortly after, Kanghyok nodded.

    ¡°Got it. Let me treat him. I¡¯m confident that he will get better treatment here than at any other doctor¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°I can count on you, Kanghyok. I¡¯ll let you know then.¡±

 Chapter 143: Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 16</h4>

    ¡°By the way, take care of that poor fellow over there, too.¡± Opening the door slightly, the mayor said this, pointing at the governor who was standing outside with his head lowered.

    There was no more of that arrogance in his attitude that he showed off when he came to Kanghyok¡¯s house first.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known him since I was a child. He¡¯s not a bad guy.¡±

    As Kanghyok had already promised to ept the mayor¡¯s request, he slowly nodded. ¡°Got it. But I¡¯ve got some patients waiting ahead of him. So, let me see him when his turnes.¡±

    ¡°Sure. By the way, why did you ept me right away?¡± the mayor asked, as if he wanted to sound out Hyunwoo¡¯s real motivation.

    ¡°Well, how can I apply such a shabby principle to you, who has helped me so much? You¡¯re my priority whenever youe here.¡±

    ¡°Whenever Ie here, I always feel that you¡¯re really a good doctor. Take care, then.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye for now, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there is a big feast at the pavilion near Mt. Paldal soon. I wish you would attend iit, too.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see you then.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to recite some poetry there. So, prepare one.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Though Kanghyok answered instinctively, he felt embarrassed.

    Poetry?

    Maybe the mayor was not referring to children¡¯s poems.

    ¡®I have some I can recite from memory...¡¯

    But it¡¯s most likely that he has topose poetry on the spot.

    ¡®That¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    Since he said that he would attend the party, he could not avoid it. If he broke the promise he made to the mayor, thetter would never forget it.

    ¡®Damn it. I¡¯d be embarrassed.¡±

    Forgetting about the uing feast, Kanghyok resumed seeing patients.

    ¡°Dolsok, bring me the second patient.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    The governor freaked out when he heard them call out for Patient No. 2. He faintly thought he would have to wait, but it was really frustrating to keep waiting until his turn came. Nheless, he could not make any disturbance now, for the mayor left a piece of advice for him.

    <Don¡¯t make anymotion in my boundary. Do you know who the doctor is? He¡¯s the eldest son of His Excellency Sungmun Paek.>

    Of course, the governor instantly sensed that Kanghyok was an unusual fellow when he stood up to him.

    Now, he had the powerful backing of the mayor, and he was Sungmun¡¯s son.

    ¡°Hey, step aside. Let me sit there,¡± said the governor, pushing a farmer sitting under a tree shade to the side.

    A petty officer quickly put down a cushion for him. He had to wait for a while.

    When the sun was about to set, Dolsok shouted, ¡°Come in, patient no. 22!¡±

    ¡°Damn it. Address me with honorifguage!¡±

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    pping him upside the head, the governor went into the room.

    ¡°What brings you here, governor?¡± Though Kanghyok looked tired, he tried to show some decency.

    ¡°Oh, my problem is...¡± The governor hesitated, standing before Kanghyok without sitting.

    Kanghyok figured out his disease when he sat on a cushion.

    ¡°Does your rear end hurt?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you must be an excellent doctor! I¡¯ve seen blooding from there for several months after taking a shit. I can¡¯t sit down at all. It¡¯s really killing me.¡±

    Kanghyok nodded as if he knew the cause of his disease.

    In old Korea, it was unthinkable that they would keep their anus clean. They couldn¡¯t clean it with that precious paper. Kanghyok was really surprised when Dolsok gave him rice straw instead of toilet paper.

    ¡®Of course they use water instead of bidets these days...¡¯

    But it was unthinkable in old Korea.

    ¡®Let me check his anus anyway.¡¯

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t clean it thoroughly. However, Kanghyok had no other choice but to check it as a doctor.

    ¡°Just take off your pants.¡±

    ¡°Pants? Here?¡± asked the governor with surprise.

    ¡°I need to see your anus to treat it.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god...¡±

    The governor helplessly took off his pants and underwear.

    ¡®How gross!¡¯

    He had hemorrhoids and abscess there.

    ¡°Now, lie face down.¡±

    ¡°Lie face down?¡±

    ¡°It will hurt a bit, but stay still.¡±

    Kanghyok quickly gave him an injection of anesthetic and then began the surgery.

    As the affected area was so sensitive, the governor screamed.

    Even Dolsok, who was helping Kanghyok on the side, shook his head.

    Dolsok began to whisper in a low voice, ¡°Master, are you doing this to make him feel pain intentionally?¡±

    ¡°What? No, how can I as a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to make him feel less pain.¡±

    Initially, Dolsok felt scared to see blooding out when Kanghyok operated surgery. But now, he wasn¡¯t anymore. He even felt it gratifying to see pusing outpletely.

    ¡°It¡¯sing out now, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is all pus.¡±

    ¡°How disgusting!¡±

    Dolsok wiped away all the yellow pus.

    ¡°Uahhhhhhh!¡± the governor shouted at the top of his lungs with extreme pain.

    But Dolsok held him tight while he was trying to move his body desperately.

    When he gave such a big scream, the petty officers outside were pacing up and down near the examination room. As Yoni and Makbong were standing guard before the door, they couldn¡¯t go into the room.

    Kanghyok spoke in a thick voice, ¡°Howe you can¡¯t stand it as a nobleman?¡±

    ¡°Hey, dude. You¡¯re now torturing me!¡±

    ¡°Just put up with it a bit longer. I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    Kanghyok removed all the pus, and now he was almost done with getting rid of the hemorrhoids. For a while he would still see bloody stool, but he would feel better after several days.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear!¡±

    The operation for the removal of hemorrhoids was difficult even in a modern surgery room.

    As Kanghyok did it with only a scalpel and threads, the governor must have felt an unbearable pain during the surgery.

    With cold sweat all over his body, the governor sank down, exhausted.

    ¡°You did such a good job! Now, you have to wash your anus with warm water every day. After several days, you¡¯ll be curedpletely.¡±

    ¡°How long do I have to put up with this pain?¡±

    ¡°As you take pills, you will feel better.¡±

    While Kanghyok was giving him instructions, Dolsok put some pills on his hand.

    ¡°Sir, take this.¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear...¡± Moaning with pain, the governor took the pill.

    ¡°Hey, guys, take your master back home. He doesn¡¯t have toe back tomorrow. Anyone shoulde to me to pick up his pills.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    The petty officers now clearly appreciated Kanghyok¡¯s status and his miraculous medical skills.

    They helped the governor mount the horse and hurriedly left the ce.

    ¡°The governor is thest patient today, isn¡¯t he?¡± Kanghyok asked, cleaning the blood and pus on the floor.

    ¡°I think so, master. Other patients after him must have fled in fear.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I was surprised the governor put up with that terrible pain well.¡±

    ¡°Did you do it on purpose, sir?¡±

    ¡°You did squeeze the pus with all your might, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because he pped me on the back of my neck. Anyway, I guess he won¡¯t get any single drop of pus there.¡±

    Theyughed merrily and came out of the room.

    It was already dark outside. They had to hold a torch to go back home.

    ¡°Oh my god, my body aches now. Let me buy a jar of drinks,¡± Kanghyok murmured, moving his shoulder around here and there.

    However, Yoni greeted them with an uneasy look. ¡°Master, you have one more patient.¡±

    ¡°What? One more patient? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s the one that the mayor mentioned. He came here a while ago...¡± Yoni pointed to one corner in the dark yard.

    There stood a young man. He had arge build, and his standing posture was disciplined. His eyes were sparkling brightly.

    But what attracted Kanghyok¡¯s attention was something else.

    ¡®Who is this guy? Do I know his face? Why is it familiar to me?¡¯

 Chapter 144: Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 17</h4>

    Obviously that man looked like someone whom he knew, but he couldn¡¯t recall who he was.

    For a closer look, Kanghyok approached him.

    At that moment, that man presented the ticket no. 23.

    ¡°Sorry I got herete.¡±

    When Kanghyok examined him at close range, the man looked wiry. He seemed 30 at most, but had an air of dignity that meant that nobody could treat him lightly.

    Kanghyok used honorifguage subconsciously. ¡°No worries. How is your condition?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious, but I¡¯vee here for your care against my will.¡±

    Then the man showed his right leg as if it was nothing. It was obvious that somebody gave him first aid. He had splints along his right leg here and there.

    ¡®Oh, his shin slipped out of joint. How could he stand like that?¡¯

    Medically speaking, he could not stand with a disjointed shin. However, he was standing there in the dark with a superhuman patience. His face was covered in beads of sweat.

    ¡°Pleasee inside. Dolsok, let us just sleep here tonight.¡±

    Dolsok, excited with getting drunk tonight, was shocked to hear that.

    ¡°Oh my...¡±

    ¡°This is the man the mayor entrusted in my good hands. Justy out a mattress.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Dolsok went back into the house with a heavy heart.

    Quick-witted, Yoni helped the man quickly. ¡°Master, let me help him.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Hey, Makbong, give me a helping hand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    As the man had arge build, it was not easy for the three to help him move his legs to the examination room.

    Kanghyok could not understand at all how he could stand all this time.

    He was also a man of immense patience.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t even groan with pain.¡¯

    Actually, he didn¡¯t groan even when his right leg tripped on the threshold.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the examination room now. Lie here with your head down.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± With a little frown, he followed Kanghyok¡¯s instruction.

    When he examined his wound under the bright light, it looked serious. His right calf was swollen, ck and blue.

    Yoni and Makbo shook their heads.

    ¡°Both of you can go home now,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°I can stay here longer,¡± said Yoni.

    ¡°Well, you can do nothing to help me now. Dolsok is here to help me anyway.¡±

    ¡°Got it, sir.¡± Yoni didn¡¯t talk anymore. She left the room without hesitation.

    Left alone, Dolsok got busier.

    ¡°Go and bring me warm water. Don¡¯t boil the water too hot!¡± Kanghyok gave him a basin and a small IV sap he took out from the bag.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Dolsok was now an able helper.

    ¡°You may feel pain,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°Not a problem.¡±

    Kanghyok carefully touched the man¡¯s legs. When he touched them, he could clearly determine what was wrong.

    ¡®It¡¯s no coincidence that his right leg was shorter than his left one. The right shin was out of joint when it broke.¡±¡®Kanghyok checked the wounds on his leg.

    Just like a martial arts man, he had very strong muscles on his calf.

    ¡®It¡¯s really tough to set the broken shin back. Worse, it is...¡¯

    The color of his leg was ck and blue. A small blood vessel had likely burst inside. Otherwise, it was not supposed to be ck and blue like that. Moreover, it was swollen quite a bit.

    ¡®I need to incise the leg. What should I do?¡¯

    Although he was an excellent surgeon, that man should feel lots of pain anyway during the surgery.

    ¡®He needs a good anesthesia...¡¯ He needed spinal anesthesia at least. The problem was, he had no facilities, medicine, nor assistants.

    While he was agonizing over it, Dolsok came back with the basin filled with warm water. The sap was warm, too.

    His bone pain could not be reduced with a painkiller or partial anesthesia. The pain could cause shock and even his death. But if that man was left like this, he might die anyway.

    Kanghyok had to make a decision.

    He decided to count on the superhuman patience of this man.

    ¡°Listen to me well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Your shin is out of joint as it has broken. I need to set it back, but I can¡¯t in this condition.¡±

    That man just nodded.

    ¡°Worse, blood vessels were damaged as well. That¡¯s why your right leg is swollen.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°I need to cut the leg with a scalpel, suck out the blood pooled inside, stitch the damaged blood vessels, and then set the shin back.¡±

    While exining to him, he looked at him. Typically, the patient would get scared. But it appeared that the man wasn¡¯t nervous at all.

    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±

    As he answered so calmly, Kanghyok felt embarrassed.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t he hear me well?¡¯

    If Kanghyok cut his calf and depleted his blood, he might pass out because of extreme pain.

    But that man didn¡¯t seem unnerved with an observant eye.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I heard from Mayor Yungil Kim that if you couldn¡¯t treat me, no other doctor could. I trust you. Just treat me as you wish.¡±

    ¡°I have to use a scalpel.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m a man who has decided to be a man of the martial arts.¡± He remained firm and strong.

    Kanghyok was touched by hiis words as well as Yungil Kim¡¯s.

    ¡®It¡¯s surprising to know that this man deeply trusts such a womanizer like Yungil Kim.¡¯

    Yeah, there must be a reason why Yungil was assigned to Suwon as its mayor.

    ¡®Got it. Let me apply an injection for pain reduction first.¡¯ Kanghyok took out a narcotic analgesic. ¡®I just wonder why the chairman wanted me to bring this for what purpose at that time.¡¯

    He had no way of knowing his intention back then in modern Korea.

    ¡®Anyway, I have found a good use for it now.¡¯

    Actually, that man was fortunate enough to get an injection of this medicine.

    Kanghyok found out the vein skillfully and got him an IV.

    ¡°Dolsok, take off your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Kanghyok and Dolsok took off their clothes, with the patientid on the bed.

    Though it was disgusting to see them almost naked, they had no other choice. In particr, Kanghyok couldn¡¯t do the surgery while dressed in a loose overcoat.

    ¡°Master, I wish we could put on some convenient clothing when you operate...¡±

    ¡°Got it. We just have no choice today.¡±

    ¡°Look at him. Even this patient was surprised, sir.¡±

    As Dolsok said, that man seemed surprised at the scene.

    ¡°Shut up, Dolsok. Let¡¯s wash his leg first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll feel it¡¯s chilly.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Then, the man looked up at the ceiling. His lips trembled a bit, which suggested that he was also tense at the moment.

    ¡°You will feel a sting in the leg.¡±

    Kanghyok gave the injection of anesthetic around the calf area he would cut with a scalpel.

    It was a pretty different scene from when the Ansung governor made a big fuss with pain.

    ¡°Huuuuh,¡± Kanghyok let out a sigh.

    He had never before applied a local anesthetic for a major surgery like this.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have any blood to transfuse...¡¯

    In terms of the level of psychological difficulty, Kanghyok thought this would be the highest.

    ¡®But I have no other choice now.¡¯

    When Kanghyok looked at that man who was totally counting on him at this time, he could not hesitate.

    ¡°Dolsok, you should really be an excellent assistant to me now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start now.¡±

 Chapter 145: Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 18</h4>

    He then cut the side of the calf with a scalpel. As expected, red blood flowed with the cut.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    If the patient had felt pain with the skin cut, Kanghyok would have found it hard to do the surgery. Fortunately, it seemed that he did not feel hurt that much.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°If it hurts a lot, just let me know,¡± said Kanghyok.

    It was one of the usualments that doctors used to tell patients.

    ¡°Please tell me if you feel any pain during the surgery.¡±

    ¡°Sure, will do.¡±

    Even if he said it did hurt, Kanghyon had nothing to offer forfort except for asking him to endure it anyway.

    Of course, that man was not aware of that.

    As if he was influenced by the narcotic analgesic, he looked sleepy. In no time, he fell asleep lightly with a rxed look.

    Dolsok¡¯s expression turned for the worse, though.

    For it was the first time he would assist Kanghyok with a major surgery like this, though he did help the master with =lots of surgeries before.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Just shut your mouth and wipe off the blood with gauze.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± With a sullen face, Dolsok wiped off the blood.

    ¡°Can you clean it faster?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡±

    As the patient had some infection in the wounds of his swollen leg, a little bit of blood was constantlying out. Even from the yellow fatty tissue, out came blood.

    Dolsok was sweating while helping his master out.

    ¡°Hey, why are you cleaning it with the gauze stained with blood?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use the gauze too much as I don¡¯t have any more in stock.¡±

    ¡°Really? Yes, sir.¡±

    Fortunately, the surgery did go well.

    The wounds on his leg was cut open, with its red muscle inside visibly seen.

    ¡®Ah, that blood sucks.¡¯

    In a modern surgery room, Kanghyok could have easily cauterized it with an electronic device. But here, in old Korea, he had no other choice but to press on the wounds with gauze helplessly, or inject a vasopressor agent.

    However, even that was not enough.

    ¡®I¡¯ve used one third of the gauze in stock, and I don¡¯t have much vasopressor agent left.¡¯

    Kanghyok could not stop, though.

    When he cut the wounds on the shin open, its condition looked serious.

    ¡®His thick muscture is a problem.¡¯

    As Dolsok pulled the broken bone too strongly a little while ago, it caused more injury.

    ¡°Let me wipe off blood first. Dols0ok, open this wide.¡±

    ¡°Open it wide?¡± Dolsok asked, shuddering with shock. Even the opened area in the wounds was disgusting.

    ¡°Just open it wide now. Do you see anything there?¡±

    ¡°You mean the cut leg?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t say that. He¡¯s going to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s deep in sleep now¡ªhe¡¯s even snoring.¡±

    Like he said, that man was asleep.

    ¡®I guess he was influenced by the narcotic analgesic, but it¡¯s not strong enough to make him fall asleep like that...¡¯

    That man¡¯s endurance was unbelievably strong.

    ¡®Good for him anyway.¡¯

    Looking at that patient, Kanghyok now med Dolsok.

    ¡°Even that patient looks calm, dude. Why are you so scared?¡±

    ¡°How can I stay calm? You were literally cutting his leg...¡±

    ¡°Stop that nonsense! Just open it wider.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With a frown, Dolsok opened the wounds on his leg.

    As they created some space, the blood pooled inside gushed out.

    ¡°Oh my god...¡± Dolsok turned his head, showing a disgusted look.

    Kanghyok now began to dig inside it as he saw fresh red blood among the old blood inside. Obviously, he had some blood vessels there damaged. If those were left untreated, he might die because of excessive bleeding.

    ¡®Let me take care of it as soon as possible.¡¯

    It would be more difficultter if he could not block it now.

    ¡®Where is it? Where?¡±

    Considering the direction of bone breakage and where the fractures happened, there were not many blood vessels that might have bleeding.

    ¡®I guess it¡¯s a vein right behind the shinbone.¡¯

    If it was an artery, he would not have survived until now.

    Arteries were usually very firm, so it was highly likely it went astray when it was hit by a sharp object. But, veins were soft, and easily torn. That¡¯s the case now.

    Kanghyok found the exact tattered blood vessel with its side already gone. At that moment, the red blood stopped gushing out.

    ¡°Dolsok, give me some thread and needle. You can pull it with just one hand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Dolsok was already ustomed to pools of blood, so he seemed much more rxed than before.

    Kanghyok also felt good because he located the damaged blood vessel instantly.

    ¡°Great, Dolsok. Good job!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, master.¡±

    ¡°Good. Keep pulling it like that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    While Dolsok was pulling the wound with one hand, Kanghyok was stitching up the blood vessel. As the blood vessel was not thin, it was not difficult for him to sew it up.

    ¡®Done! It stopped bleeding. Now, it¡¯s time to put the dislocated bone back to its original position.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is possible?¡± In Dolsok¡¯s eyes, that patient¡¯s bone was dislocated too much.

    ¡°You have to use your strength from now on.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I am, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Dolsok looked his master up and down subconsciously.

    As Kanghyok took off his clothes for the surgery, his muscles were seen more clearly than before.

    The part of Dolsok¡¯s build that was superior to his was his pot belly.

    Pointing at his build and his own alternatively, Dolsok said, ¡°Looks like this is not fair.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve made this build through fitness training, so I can¡¯t use my muscles unless I¡¯m in the right environment.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°In other words, my muscles are bby while yours are muscr.¡±

    Though Dolsokined, he corrected his posture to help Kanghyok. Some time ago he helped Kanghyok fix the broken arm of a servant. So, he had a hazy recollection of how to help his master. Of course, the wounds of the servant were not that severe, and his build was not that big.

    ¡°Fortunately, the painkiller was pretty much effective on this patient. If he feels pain, his muscles are supposed to strain.¡±

    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s do it quickly before he senses pain, sir.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Let me hold him here, so you can stretch his leg.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dolsok began to stretch his wounded leg.

    That guy made a frown at this sudden pain.

    ¡°Uhm...¡± He even groaned a bit this time.

    As Dolsok himself was struggling, he couldn¡¯t stretch the leg easily no matter how hard he tried. It might be impossible to get the misaligned bone back into position.

    ¡®I wish I had Makbong stay here.¡¯

    Kanghyok urgently told the patient, ¡°You have to put up with it even if you feel extreme pain. Just rx your body.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± That guy closed his eyes and then began to recite something.

    Hearing it closely, Kanghyok realized he was reciting some phrases from military strategy books.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s working now. Please keep enduring the pain. Dolsok, just stretch his leg now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    Kanghyok and Dolsok stretched his leg with all their might, and he put up with the pain all the way.

    ¡°Now, slightly stretch it to the right! Okay, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°No, damn it. Left, not right!¡±

    ¡°Right! Don¡¯t you know left from right?¡±

    Kanghyok kept teasing Dolsok while he was at it even when he was certain that he was doing the job right.

    ¡°Very good! Done. All we have to do is just fix it tight.¡±

    Kanghyok held the te he had taken out from the medical box a while ago. Then, he suddenly started feeling some doubt.

    ¡®Why is this inside that box anyway?¡¯

 Chapter 146: Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 19</h4>

    It was just nonsensical to find something like a bone te inside a doctor¡¯s house call bag. Has any doctor ever done any surgery during a house call? Of course, it¡¯s possible to see dressing or devices for simple wounds inside the bag.

    ¡®It must be the hospital chairman who requested this.¡¯

    The Director of Chungmu Hospital, Kanghyok¡¯s workce in modern Korea, was far from the type of person who would lie for poor excuses. Though the director was very careful in every way, obviously he didn¡¯t put the te in the bag. So, it¡¯s only logical that it was the chairman of the hospital, not its director, who requested the te.

    ¡®Howe he did that? By the way, who the hell was this chairman?¡¯

    No matter how hard Kanghyok tried to recall that chairman, he couldn¡¯t. He just feltpelled to think that some mysterious power forced him to fly back to old Korea.

    ¡°Master, my arm aches so much!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Kanghyok came to his senses quickly. He quickly put the te on the shinbone he realigned a moment ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt a lot from now on. I really can¡¯t help you with this,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°No problem. I feel much better now than before,¡± said the patient, nodding with a satisfied expression.

    It¡¯s natural that he felt better now because Kanghyok already sucked out the blood pooled inside the wounds and realigned the shinbone, though the process was painful for him.

    ¡°Great. Hey, Dolsok, hold it well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing my best, master.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Kanghyok screwed in the te.

    As the shin bone was strong, it was hard to get the screw in it.

    Squeak.

    Beads of sweat formed on Kanghyok¡¯s forehead while he was turning the screw to get it in the bone. He would have done it quickly with a drill in a modern surgery room. As he had to use a manual screwdriver, it was pretty hard to do it.

    It was hard for Dolsok to watch that scene because Kanghyok was now grinding that patient¡¯s shinbone right before his eyes.

    That patient struggled to put up with the pain.

    ¡°Ughhh...¡± he groaned, but didn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡®This guy is incredible!¡¯

    Doctors said one¡¯s intestines were insensitive to pain. If not, it would be very difficult for them to do the surgery. But bones are an exception as they¡¯re pretty sensitive to pain.

    Nheless, this guy didn¡¯t move at all when Kanghyok was grinding his shinbone.

    ¡°Ughhh,¡± he kept groaning in pain. At one point he raised his head, as if the pain he felt was so deep. After all, he was a human being.

    ¡®Let me finish quickly.¡¯ The best Kanghyok as a doctor could do was to knock it off as soon as possible.

    The screw was getting into his shinbone with a squeaking noise.

    ¡°Good. Almost done. Let me stitch the wounds now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks...¡± slurred that patient, then he dropped the back of his head on the pillow.

    Looking at him, who almost passed out with pain, Dolsok marveled, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a while, but this man is really a terrific guy.¡±

    ¡°You bet. I¡¯ve never seen a man like this.¡±

    ¡°Ouch! Look at that bleeding from his palms.¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, that¡¯s understandable.¡± That man clenched his fists so strongly that his fingernails bit into his palms. Red blood stained some of the nket.

    ¡°Let me leave it there. The wounds don¡¯t look that bad.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok now looked at the man¡¯s leg again.

    Its skin color that looked ck and blue before was now back to normal to some extent. The gushing blood also stopped. Above all, the shape of his shinbone was back to normal.

    Compared with its initial condition, Kanghyok¡¯s sessful treatment was like a miracle.

    Suddenly, Kanghyok began to feel tired as his tension eased. ¡°Let¡¯s put the finishing touches now. I¡¯m getting so tired.¡±

    ¡°Actually I was so tense from the start, sir. Huk!¡±

    Kanghyuok banged Doksok¡¯s head with a screwdriver for teasing him, and then threw it away. He had no use for the screwdriver anymore.

    ¡°How can you hit my head with that tool you used to screw in his shinbone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should have kept your mouth shut up, dude.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you, master, who told me to do this or that.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m the operating surgeon.¡±

    ¡°What did you say, sir?¡±

    ¡°Enough! Just pull the thread.¡±

    ¡°Oh my... Who knows my master is so hard on me?¡± Dolsok was a great man of manners when he first met Kanghyok. Now, he became bold enough to behave frivolously before his master.

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t want to bug him on that because he found it morefortable. A master and servant rtionship? Something strange to Kanghyok, who came from the 21st century.

    ¡°Can I use the scissors?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Hold it like that as I have to keep the stitching distance even.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for reminding me.¡±

    Dolsok shook his head, and then suddenly shook the scissors.

    ¡°Wow, this pair of scissors really works great,¡± he said, looking into the scissors in the bag.

    Kanghyok recalled the scissors that Doslok used to cut his nails. Old and rough scissors, with some rusty spots here and there.

    ¡°Does this one look mysterious to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. It worked like magic when I cut my nails with it.¡±

    ¡°What the heck? When did you use it?¡±

    ¡°Last night when you went to bed.¡±

    ¡°I told you to keep an eye on the bag, but you stole it?¡±

    ¡°Stole it? No, it¡¯s still there in the bag after using it,¡± said Dolsok begrudgingly.

    ¡°Oh, I see. If you put it back, that¡¯s fine. What I mean is you shouldn¡¯t give it to someone else. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy? I¡¯m not going to give your things to someone else.¡±

    ¡°Whew! All done. How does it look, Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°His wounds?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Dolsok examined the patient¡¯s calf Kanghyok carefully stitched up with threads.

    The wounds were cut open a moment ago, so he had to pull it hard for his master to stitch.

    Now, he noticed only a straight stitched line on it.

    ¡°Wow, the open wounds got stuck back like it used to be.¡±

    ¡°Right? Just touch his calf. Do you feel different now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it feels smooth now,¡± said Dolsok, nodding his head while squinting into it.

    ¡°Umm...¡± The guy opened his eyes, making a frown.

    It looked like Dolsok pressed on his calf too strongly in his excitement.

    ¡°Oops!¡± Dolsok instinctively wrapped his head with both hands. Usually, in a situation like this, Kanghyok would hit him on the back of his head.

    But Kanghyok didn¡¯t do so this time. Anyway, he was going to wake this guy up.

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± asked Kanghyok in a very gentle voice.

    He raised himself halfway up painstakingly and then looked down on his leg.

    ¡°I feel less pain now.¡±

    Surprised at his reticence again, Kanghyok said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bind it up with a bandage first. As I stay here with you over the night, tell me immediately if you feel any pain.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    But Kanghyok was a bit doubtful because this man hardly expressed his pain. Chances were he would just put up with it instead of alerting Kanghyok.

    ¡°You should really let me know if you feel pain. Let me lift your leg up on the pillow like this. Dolsok, can you help me?¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, okay, master.¡± Dolsok came to him hurriedly.

    ¡°Do it like this, master?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just leave it like this. Otherwise it¡¯ll be swollen a lot.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± said the man, bowing to Kanghyok.

    Kanghyon felt much obliged at his bow

    Ding, ding, ding.

    A curfew bell was heard in the distance, which meant that Kanghyok spent many hours doing the surgery.

    As Kanghyok¡¯s clinic was located in the center of the market street, the bell¡¯s ringing was louder.

    ¡°Take a rest then. We¡¯re going to go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    ¡°Dolsok, make the bed now. It bes harder for me to do so as I grow older.¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m twenty this year.¡± Stroking his beard, he pointed out he was old enough.

    This was nonsense to Kanghyok.

    ¡°Twenty is too young, baby. Make the bed quickly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an adult, sir. Don¡¯t call me a baby.¡± Dolsok made the bed, grumbling a bit.

    ¡°Good night, master.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you too. Thanks.¡±

    It was indeed a long, hard day for him.

    Lying on his back, Kanghyok thought, ¡®I think I have to close the shop tomorrow. By the way...¡¯

    He did the surgery without even asking for the man¡¯s name.

    When he turned his head, the man seemed not to have fallen asleep yet. As if he hadplicated thoughts, he was looking up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Hello, my patient?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, may I ask for your name? My name is Kanghyok Paek. I¡¯m 24.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I apologize. My name is Soonsin Lee. I¡¯m 28.¡±

 Chapter 147: Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 20</h4>

    ¡°Ah, Soonsin Lee,¡± Kanghyok repeated that name.

    ¡®If he is 28, he is like my elder brother. Wait a moment. Soonsin Lee? That famous admiral Soonsin Lee?¡¯ Kanghyok¡¯s eyes opened wide with surprise.

    ¡°Are you sure your name Soonsin Lee?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. Why are you so surprised?¡±

    ¡°Master, let me get some sleep.¡±

    Dolsok, who had his sleep interrupted by Kanghyok, murmured with a disgruntled look.

    Tak!

    Lightly pping Dolsok on the back of his neck, Kanghyok continued, ¡°Oh my god, Soonsin Lee. Is it true that I havee to treat Soonsin Lee?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if you have got confused with someone else. I¡¯m no one.¡± Rather puzzled, Soonsin looked at Kanghyok.

    In fact, Soonsin Lee, at this point in his life, was not that famous.

    ¡®I get it now. That¡¯s why he looked so special,¡¯ thought Kanghyok.

    He showed incredible patience and mental strength that could hardly be found in a human being. Given his strong disposition, it¡¯s pretty understandable that Soonsin Lee destroyed the mighty Japanese Armada with only 12 military vessels.

    Kanghyok looked at Soonsin in admiration. Then, he suddenly felt that he should not get too excited.

    ¡®If I make a big fuss about him, he might change.¡¯

    That would mean big trouble.

    The whole history of modern Korea could be shaken with the emergence of a different Soonsin.

    ¡°Um... it¡¯s nothing. But nobody can stand this kind of surgery like you. Anyway, have some sleep. If you feel ufortable, you have to let me know.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Kanghyoky down after confirming that Soonsin went to sleep.

    Soonsin fell asleep soon just like those with extraordinary endurance. Though he underwent surgery a moment ago, it looked like he didn¡¯t feel pain.

    ¡®Wow, I can¡¯t believe this! Soonsin Lee is sleeping beside me now.¡¯

    Kanghyok couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Just imagine some great man lying down right beside you. If you don¡¯t feel touched at all, that¡¯s very strange of you.

    ¡®Wait a minute. Am I now in the period of King Sonjo in old Korea (Joseon)? I hope I won¡¯t go through Japan¡¯s invasion of Joseon in 1592.¡¯

    As someone who used to live a peaceful modern Korea, he just felt it so regrettable that he hade to Joseon. It felt dreadful to think that he would have to undergo that notorious Korea-Japan war in 1592.

    ¡®No, I still have some time left. Let me find out any way to go back to modern Korea. Oh, let me first help Soonsin rehab.¡¯

    What a great honor! He had the honor of treating him and helping him through rehab.

    ¡®Let me hit the sack first.¡¯

    It had been a tiring day for him.

    He fell into a sound sleep quickly.

    Rubbing his eyes, Kanghyok woke up.

    Instead of having the basin ready for his master¡¯s wash in the morning, Dolsok was looking at the yard with a worried look.

    ¡°Please stop that nobleman. He just wouldn¡¯t listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Ugh? What the heck?¡±

    ¡°Look at that man.¡±

    ¡°Oh my... What is he doing now? Damn...¡±

    Kanghyok was about to use foulnguage but stopped right away when he noticed Soonsin Lee in the yard.

    ¡®He deserves my me.¡¯

    Thinking mischievously, Kanghyok came out of his room and shouted at him, ¡°Excuse me, but what the heck are you doing, sir?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m wielding my sword.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± said Kanghyok, stooping slightly. He could not believe that nobleman was Soonsin because he just casually replied.

    ¡®No, you shouldn¡¯t do this.¡¯ He underwent surgery just yesterday.

    Shaking his head, Kanghyok said, ¡°What if the wounds on your calf reopened again if you moved around like that? Come into the room right now!¡±

    ¡°I know my leg was hurt, but my arms are just okay.¡±

    As expected, he truly was a great man in history. Even though what he said was utter nonsense, it was logically right.

    ¡°I told you so,¡± said Dolsok.

    ¡°You should have stopped him,¡±

    ¡°How can I stop him when he didn¡¯t listen to you?¡±

    That was true.

    Tilting his head to one side, Kanghyok went out to the yard. No matter how great a general Soonsin was, he had to listen to the doctor. Kanghyok cautiously tapped him on the shoulder.

    Soonsin was brandishing the sword again.

    ¡°Hey, brother. Would you stop it? You might hit me.¡±

    ¡°Why are you bothering me like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just told you. The wounds on your calf will break apart again if you keep doing this.¡±

    ¡°I know my body more than anybody else.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know you were in such a severe conditionst evening?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came to see you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, you are something else!¡± Kanghyok uttered an exmation before his brain caught up to his mouth.

    ¡°Oh my god, master!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Look at that bleeding on his calf.¡±

    ¡°What? Where? I knew it!¡±

    With such a thick calf, the wounds on it were opened. After all, he had been swinging his sword for a while.

    The dressing around it was getting stained with red blood.

    ¡°Now, stop it immediately ande back to the room. I have to stitch it up again.¡±

    ¡°By cracky!¡± As if he was embarrassed, Soonsin went into the room, putting up with the pain. He stretched his leg silently.

    Fortunately, the wounds did not break open that much.

    ¡°Dolsok, give me that bag.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    He searched through the bag. Fortunately, all the expendables that he used up yesterday were refilled like before.

    ¡®What a relief!¡¯

    No matter how famous he was, Kanghyok would be treated no more than a quack without this bag.

    ¡°Give me your leg.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Kanghyok heavily wiped off the wounds with disinfectant.

    ¡°You can be stubborn on something, but not this one. What if this wounds here breal open again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said politely.

    ¡°It will hurt a bit.¡±

    ¡°Got it.

    ¡°Hey, Dolsok! Hold it now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyon now wrongly vented his anger on Dolsok.

    ¡°Done. You have to follow my instructions for one week.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let me promise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you this time.¡±

    Kanghyok bound his calf again with dressing.

    After that, he just sat on the floor, hardly moving.

    Knock, knock.

    ¡°Go and tell the patient that we¡¯re closed today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Dolsok was so happy to hear that. He went out to the door excitedly and then came back with a letter.

    ¡°Master, it is a letter from the mayor.¡±

    ¡°Really? I wonder why he didn¡¯te in person.¡±

    ¡°No idea. Please read it.¡±

    Then Kanghyok opened it casually. It wasn¡¯t a long letter, but he could make nothing of it.

    ¡®Oh my god...¡¯

    Though he learned some Chinese characters when he was in a calligraphy club in college, he couldn¡¯t read the letter dotted with Chinese characters.

    He knew Dolsok was much more ignorant than he was.

    ¡®What should I do? Can I ask brother Soonsin to read it for me?¡¯

    Kanghyok was a doctor anyway, who was in a position to ask his patient to do something on the excuse of treatment.

    Soonsin was in meditation at the moment.

    ¡°Brother Soonsin?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°How did the treatment go? I need to check your condition. Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Kanghyok handed the mayor¡¯s letter to Soonsin.

    ¡°Please read it aloud for me.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this addressed to you?¡±

    ¡°I know it as I have already read it. So, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Umm....¡± After thinking it over for a moment, he nodded. He had no reason not to read it to Kanghyok.

    ¡°Got it. This is what it says: ¡®Dear Kang, how are you? Soonsin came to see you yesterday, and I wonder how the treatment went. As I told you, there is a party this afternoon, so let me hear more about your treatment of Soonsin there. Oh, don¡¯t forget to bring me the Viagra pill when youe.¡¯ That¡¯s it. Enough?¡±

    Kanghyok forgot the party was this afternoon.

    He sprang to his feet and put on an overcoat, saying, ¡°Good job! As you read it, I¡¯m going to go to the party.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Soonsin was really nice, replying so coolly.

    ¡°Dolsok, take good care of brother Soonsin.¡±

    ¡°Are you going there alone? You don¡¯t know where the party¡¯s taking ce.¡±

    Indeed, Kanghyok was bad with directions.

    It was impossible that he could find his way into Mt. Paldal, where the party was set to happen.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop by a vige bar and take a member of the acrobatic team there with me.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask those servants to take care of this nobleman?¡± Dolsok looked askance at Soonsin, who was back in meditation.

    But Kanghyok was adamant this time. ¡°You¡¯re the mostpetent at treating people here except for me. They merely handed ticket numbers to the patients. How can they take care of him?¡±

    ¡°Got it, sir. Pleasee back as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t think the mayor will hold me up long as I have to see patients.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°I took outmon medical tools here, so use them if need be.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Leaving Dolsok behind, Kanghyok came out of the examination room.

    ¡®I guess it¡¯s right there.¡¯

    To the best of Kanghyok¡¯s memory, the acrobatic team was staying at the inn.

    Only those important members like Pyonsu, Yoni and Makbong stayed there. It seemed that the other members were staying at private houses in return for helping with their odd jobs.

    Kanghyok opened the door when the barmaid came running to him.

    ¡°Wee, master!¡±

    As he once treated her disjointed leg, she was very kind to him.

    Waving to her, he said, ¡°Are Orumsani and Makbong here?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they are. Let me call them.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    A littleter, Yoni came out. It seemed Makbong was out already.

    ¡°Master, howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Are you alone here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok scratched his beard gently, thinking, ¡®I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to the party with a woman...¡¯

    The party was hosted by the mayor. This meant that there were already pretty women at the party. Kanghyok was determined to enjoy the liberty of touching women¡¯s bosoms this time.

    ¡®But I can¡¯t go there alone.¡¯

    What if he got lost on his way to the party?

    Aside from his personal embarrassment, it would be a disgrace to his name for the rest of his life.

    ¡®Damn it. Let me ask Yoni to stay away from me.¡¯

 Chapter 148: Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 21</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re really walking well,¡± said Kanghyok. He was gasping for breath while following Yoni. He thought that Mt. Paldan was just in the vicinity of his neighborhood, but it was not. If he had known it was so far away, he would have stopped by his home to get on a horse.

    Thest time he had a long walk was when he went on a march during military training when he was young.

    But Yoni walked briskly without any difficulty. Walking ahead, she sometimes looked back and said, ¡°What did you say, sir? Ah, I¡¯m used to walking like this, sir.¡± She was lightly wet with sweat, which looked sexy to him.

    ¡®I must be crazy to think her sexy.¡¯

    Shaking his head, he quickened his pace. ¡°I think I have to run in my neighborhood. I can¡¯t catch up with you.¡±

    ¡°Master, you are not supposed to run as a nobleman.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want to gasp for breath like this.¡±

    ¡°I guess Makbong would have already arrived there and taken his seat at the party. By the way, you are walking slowly because you¡¯re holding the bag anyway.¡±

    With a bright smile, Yoni pointed to a stump she passed by a while ago.

    ¡°Phew, I think we¡¯re almost there anyway.¡±

    Though Yoni was ahead of her, he was much taller. So, he could notice the mayor¡¯spany gathered at the small pavilion in the distance.

    The party ce was a beautiful scenic area with lots of red flowers blooming everywhere.

    Mayor Yungil Kim and other higher-ups were already having their fling with gisaeng (Korean geisha).

    ¡°We¡¯rete. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    It took some more walking for both of them to get to the pavilion finally.

    There were lots of horses put to the heelpost. Obviously, all of them except for Kanghyok got on horses toe here.

    Mayor Kim, who was touching a gisaeng¡¯s breast freely, shouted with a happy look, ¡°Hey, Kanghyok, wee! Come this way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°As you have already heard, guys, this is Doctor Kanghyok Paek, the talk of the town these days.¡± The mayor didn¡¯t me him foringte, but kept on praising him.

    ¡°Aha, I know him, of course! That only son of Lord Sungmun Paek! Actually, he treated me before.¡±

    It was the local judge Jungbok Lee who stood up andvished praise on Kanghyok.

    Though Kanghyok heard his name, he didn¡¯t know Jungbok was a judge.

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± said another one curtly. He was Changkwon Chung, a learned schr in the Suwon administrative office. His face suggested that he was a typical Confucian schr.

    Kanghyok saw him several times at his house because he was one of his father¡¯s disciples.

    This schr was notorious for making people around him pretty upset and ufortable.

    Most of the others at the party were Confucian schrs the same age as Kanghyok or younger than him.

    ¡°Now, everybody is here. Let¡¯s start now.¡± The mayor now stopped flirting with the gisaeng and became serious.

    At the same time, the young schrs became tense, with some swallowing dry saliva out of anxiety.

    ¡®Umm... I feel like the atmosphere is a bit tense here.¡¯

    Kanghyok went through the turbulent years of his being a freshman at college, a medical intern, and a resident along the way.

    Though he forgot all those tough days in the past, the memories were still quite vivid.

    ¡®Looks like the mayor is assigning something to everyone.¡¯

    As expected, the servants serving the mayor began to hand out something to the participants.

    ¡®Writing brush, ink stick, inkstone and hanji, or traditional Korean paper...¡¯

    As the mayor already informed Kanghyok, he was going to have a poetry contest.

    ¡°How about the condition of the paper?¡±

    At his question the judge replied instantly, ¡°Very good.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. They were provided by the paper factory I chose in person.¡±

    Kanghyok could recognize that the quality of the paper was high.

    He was once a member of a calligraphy club in college.

    He spent hundreds pieces of hanji at that time practicing Chinese characters.

    ¡°Ummm... What would be a good title for today¡¯s poem?¡±

    ¡°Mayor, I think the flowers around us are so beautiful today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that sounds good. I love those reddish flowers. Let them take this as the topic of their poems.¡± The mayor issued an order to the contestants at the party.

    The young schrs were busy creating some nice poetic ideas.

    On the other hand, Kanghyok¡¯s lips turned into a deep frown.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Kanghyok knew little poetry, and less about those rted to flowers.

    He couldpose one if the mayor asked for any poem that came to their minds.

    Turning his head, Judge Changkwon Chung was staring at him sternly.

    ¡®Let me use all my brainpower!¡¯

    Putting one Korean cookie into his mouth, Kanghyok turned the topic over in his mind.

    As the cookie was soaked with honey, he felt much better.

    ¡®Great, something is starting toe to mind.¡¯

    He was very good at putting his brain to work as a student.

    He began to recall every poem he could think of.

    ¡®Right now the king must be Sonjo, and I guess it¡¯s thete 16th century.¡¯

    If that¡¯s true, he felt it would be better to recall one past that age.

    giarism was a serious crime in old as well as new Korea.

    ¡®Who might be a famous poet in the mid orte Joseon period?¡¯

    What came to his mind immediately was Satgat Kim. But one of his poems that Kanghyok could recall was full of foul words. He could not recite it in front of the mayor.

    ¡®The mayor might understand me, but the chief judge will be upset.¡¯

    Kanghyok again racked his brain to recall one rted to flowers.

    ¡®Aha, there is a poet called Jega Park.¡¯

    Though Park was a poet who lived in the 18th century, there was no chance that Kanghyok would be med for giarism if he borrowed Park¡¯s poem.

    Fortunately, he had memorized one of his poems.

    ¡®Great. Let me write it down.¡¯

    When he opened his eyes, some schrs were already done.

    But he couldn¡¯t understand their poems in Chinese characters.

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t think of beating them anyway. What he wanted most was to get out of this ce as soon as possible.

    Though his handwriting was not good enough, heposed a poem, atst.

    ¡°Hmm... It looks like they¡¯re all done,¡± said the mayor.

    As if he was tired of waiting for too long, the mayor pressed on the contestants to finish now.

    ¡°Good. Recite your poem one by one,¡± said the mayor.

    One schr hesitantly rose up when he was chosen by the mayor. He opened the paper with one hand, so the mayor could see.

    ¡°My heart is surrounded by red flowers, and I¡¯m moving my brush, carried away with the fragrance of flowers. I miss you, whose face was as reddish as flowers.¡±

    In Kanghyok¡¯s mind, that was a good poem.

    As if he felt the same way, the mayor nodded.

    But the chief judge, steeped in Confucian learning, seemed not as satisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your poem is too romantic at a time you¡¯re fully focused on studying as a young schr,¡± hemented.

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    Changkwon kept ming other schrs who submitted poems of their own.

    ¡®Oh my, this judge really sucks!¡¯

    Kanghyok looked at Changkwon who was looking down at the young schrs sternly.

    ¡°Looks like there are few good poems today. Finally let me listen to Kanghyok¡¯s poem,¡± said the mayor.

    At his call, Kanghyok stood up quickly.

    As he was tall and handsome, he had an air of a stately nobleman.

    ¡°Hum hum.¡± After clearing his throat, Kanghyok opened the paper with his poem.

    With a rxed expression, the mayor looked at him.

    ¡°Your handwriting is clean and neat. So, what¡¯s it about?¡±

    ¡°Let me recite it, though there is much room for improvement.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    Kanghyok cautiously recited the poem.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call all the flowers with that single word ¡®red.¡¯ There are stamens and pistils in flowers, so take caution when you look for them.¡±

    That was the poem by Jega Park, known as the best poet in the mid-Joseon period.

    Though the poem was sarcastic, it was witty and attractive.

    Kanghyok felt that way when he first memorized it.

    ¡®Hmm... why are they so silent? Is this poem too ahead of the times?¡¯

    Looking around, he found the mayor casting a nce at him quietly.

    After shutting his mouth for a while, the mayor said, ¡°Great! Very good. His poem was sarcastic when you guys were just carried away with the red flowers.¡±

    Soon, the chief judge seconded, ¡°Yes, this is the best poem I have heard today.¡±

    ¡°No, no, this is the best poem I have heard this year. What do you think, Changkwon?¡±

    ¡°Not bad. I felt it had some twist in the depth of its high-mindedness.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that means today¡¯s winner of the poetry contest is Kanghyok. Great,e this way and take my ss!¡±

    Who said true were thpse transcending the ages?

    ¡®Thank you, Mr. Jega Park!¡¯

    Kanghyok quickly came to the mayor to take his ss.

    The mayor filled the ss to the brim with a heartyugh.

    ¡°Wow, the Paek family has produced a genius! Someone who is the best doctor and someone who is so good atposing poems.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok just gulped down the ss without taking the mayor¡¯s praise seriously.

    The mayor liked him all the more, impressed with the magnificent way he drank.

    ¡°Hey, Changkwon. Stop being stubborn like that. Just ask him a favor.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You told me the other day that you daughter experiencing a high fever. I think Kanghyok could cure her sicknesspletely.¡±

 Chapter 149: Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 22</h4>

    At the mayor¡¯s prodding, Changkwon shook his head.

    ¡°My daughter is well taken care of by the women doctors you have sent, sir.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so! ording to them, she isn¡¯t responsive to any medicine at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Well, she only has herself to me as she was injured by ident.¡±

    Changkwon was so stubborn. He didn¡¯t even listen to someone like the mayor who was superior to him in rank.

    Frustrated at his reply, the mayor turned to Kanghyok and said, ¡°Hey, Kanghyok, tell me. Do you think you can cure her?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t answer quickly as he didn¡¯t know why she was sick.

    ¡®Still, if I ept his request, my dad is going to give me credit for that.¡¯

    At least his father wouldn¡¯t ask him to go to a vige school.

    ¡°Well, I can figure out why she¡¯s sick. I think I¡¯m better than the women doctors.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you are. You have treated my chronic diseasepletely. You know Soonsin, right? This man treated Soonsin yesterday. How about his condition?¡±

    ¡°I fixed his disjointed leg, and he is recovering now. I think he can walk like before in a couple of months.¡±

    ¡°You heard what he just said, right, Changkwon?¡±

    ¡°I also saw him treating patients before. He really is a genius doctor!¡± said the judge.

    When the people around him, including the mayor,vished praise on his medical skill, Changkwon now began to relent.

    ¡°Got it, sir. But you should not see her face to face when you examine.¡±

    ¡°What? How can I treat her without seeing her in person?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to see her then.¡± Having said that, he folded his arms and turned back.

    The mayor just looked at Kanghyok helplessly. Though he had a higher rank, the mayor could not meddle in Changwon¡¯s family matters.

    This time, Kanghyok made concessions. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Can I talk to her?¡±

    ¡°I guess so, but you should do so with the door closed.¡±

    That would make it even harder for Kanghyok to check her condition, but there was no other way to persuade Changkwon.

    At the end, Kanghyok reluctantly nodded. ¡°Okay, then. Let me do as instructed,¡± he said.

    ¡°Hahaha. I feel good as both of you met halfway like this. Let¡¯s have a great time from now on!¡± said the mayor.

    As soon as the mayor said that, the others also added to the amusement of the party.

    Several kisaeng began to beat drums and sing songs to jive with them.

    It was not in Kanghyok¡¯s element to mingle with higher-ups like this.

    ¡®Well, I have to take care of Soonsinter, and see Changkwon¡¯s daughter, too.¡¯

    He found several excuses to get away from the party. So, he furtively stepped back and talked to the mayor cautiously.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t drink too much as I have to take care of Soonsin and that schr¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no problem. You shouldn¡¯t drink too much. You may go back to your seat.¡±

    The mayor was already hooked on to a kisaeng serving him, waving his hand at Kanghyok.

    ¡°Thanks for your understanding, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok went back to his seat, where he found the table full of alcohol and food.

    ¡®Home-made alcohol is quite rare, but it¡¯s abundant here.¡¯

    Obviously this alcohol was provided by the mayor¡¯s office.

    ¡®I enjoyed the drink he gave me a while ago.¡¯

    Though Kanghyok said he would not drink too much, he didn¡¯t say he wouldn¡¯t drink at all. He quietly savored the taste of the alcohol on the table.

    ¡®Ummm... Tastes very good. Let me slowly enjoy it, so that I don¡¯t get drunk.¡¯

    He could not find his way into this ce when he was sober. If he got drunk, he would definitely get lost.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let Yoni carry me on her back¡¯

    When he turned his head, Yoni looked to be having a great time, too. Lots of surplus cookies and drinks were delivered to the table where Yoni was sitting. Her heartyughter rang throughout the pavilion.

    ¡®No matter how courageous she is, she is too small to carry me.¡¯

    Yoni, less than 160 cm in height, could not carry Kanghyok, over 185 cm tall, on her back.

    ¡®No, she really can¡¯t. Let me drink moderately today.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t drink fast intentionally. As he used to be a heavy drinker, Kanghyok couldn¡¯t get drunk at all with moderate intake.

    ¡®It¡¯s about time they ended the party...¡¯

    There were some merits in the drinking feast during the Joseon period. One of them was that it didn¡¯tst long enough.

    As expected, the mayor, who got drunk a lot, patted the seat of his pants and stood up.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already dark.¡± Though he said it was dark, it was still broad daylight. But it¡¯s already dark for them to continue staying in the mountain pavilion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sir,¡± said the judge. The judge got up quickly and escorted the mayor out of the pavilion.

    The mayor used a sedan chair toe over, while others rode horses.

    ¡®How could he have his servants carry the sedan chair for him?¡¯

    Kanghyok looked at the servants with a sorry look.

    ¡°Bye for now, folks.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, sir. We¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    The mayor got on the sedan chair, waving at other noblemen gathered there.

    And the judge followed him on a horse.

    ¡°Hey, wake him up over there,¡± said Changkwon, taking care of the young schrs left behind.

    Kanghyok decided to head for Changkwon¡¯s house to see his sick daughter. So, he had no other choice but to wait.

    ¡°Yoni, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m as sober as ever.¡±

    ¡°When I saw you a while ago, you seemed to have drunk a lot.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can hold my liquor.¡±

    Though she said she was sober, Kanghyok could smell of liquor on her breath.

    ¡°Just drink water and breathe out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You could get sober quickly if you do that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s new to me.¡± With an incredulous look she kept breathing out.

    Her strong alcoholic breath tickled the tip of his nose.

    ¡°Yeah, keep breathing like that.¡±

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re so sober?¡±

    ¡°Well, you already saw me drinking quite a lot before, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, I did. You could even take a walk after you drank up all the cups filled by the members of our acrobatic team back then.¡±

    While the two were chattering away like that, Changkwon approached them.

    ¡°I¡¯m done here. What are you going to do now?¡± Changkwon looked kinderpared to before.

    Obviously Kanghyok¡¯s reciting of the poem by Jega Park gave him a good impression.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to follow you to see your sick daughter. I don¡¯t have any reason not to treat her, right?¡± said Kanghyok, holding his bag.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I slept at my examination roomst night after I treated that man sent by the mayor.¡±

    ¡°I see. My ce is far from here anyway. Sorry for that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Good. Follow me then.¡± Getting on a horse, Changkwon passed by him quickly.

    He was keeping a good distance, so Kanghyok could follow him. However, it was still tough for him.

    ¡°Oh my god...¡± Kanghyok was breathing out roughly now.

    With a worried look, Yoni said, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not okay, I have to follow him anyway.¡±

    ¡°I can carry you on my back.¡±

    Kanghyok made a feigned smile at Yonji¡¯s courage, who was about to show her back.

    ¡°No, no, your back will be injured. Nevermind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m strong enough, sir.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    ¡°Seriously.¡±

    ¡°I got it. But how can I ride on your back as a doctor?¡±

    ¡°If you really feel too tired, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Kanghyok¡¯s merryugh at Yoni¡¯s courageous spirit seemed to have paid off.

    He could catch up with Changkwon to his house, though it was already dark after sunset.

    ¡°You had it tough, man. My daughter is in her room now. Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Changkwon opened the door and walked into the house.

    ¡®Hmm... Even a nobleman lives in a thatched house like this.¡¯

    Obviously, he lived on the government¡¯s pay only.

    ¡°This is her room.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    ¡°Let me give you a reminder. You should not enter her room.¡±

    ¡°Got it, sir.¡±

    How can he get a short shrift like this when he was a famous doctor in Chungmu Hospital in modern Korea?

    After a sharp nce at him, Changkwon went into her room.

    Kanghyok smelled a disgusting odoring through the door.

    ¡®She is in really bad condition.¡¯

    As expected, Changkwon came out, deeply depressed.

    ¡°You can talk to her right before the door as her voice is feeble.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Speak to her now in my presence.¡±

    That would make his job harder, but he had no other choice now.

    As if he was almost resigned to the situation, he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    And then he put his face close to the door and asked, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. May I ask you several questions?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Her voice was split severely.

    ¡®Looks like her lips are getting pretty dry. Does she have a fever?¡¯

    Even such a trifle clue was of great help to Kanghyok.

    ¡°Where does it hurt the most?¡±

    ¡°Uh... leg, I feel pain in my right leg.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°About ten days.¡±

    Ten days was rather long for a patient like her.

    Perhaps she might have missed the golden time for treatment.

    Kanghyok asked urgently, ¡°Did you feel any symptoms right before or after you felt pain?¡±

    ¡°Um....¡± She seemed to be agonizing for a minute as if she couldn¡¯t recall.

    It was only after a while that she began to talk, ¡°I think I trod on something. The foot of my right leg bled, but it stopped shortly, so I didn¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Obviously it must be tetanus or cellulitis.

    She would not do just with antibiotics.

    If something was stuck inside her foot, it needed to be removed first.

    ¡®Can I jump inside?¡¯

    Kanghyok thought about it for a moment, but shook his head.

    As long as Changkwon stayed alert, that was impossible.

    Was there any other way he could help her?

    Looking around the house, it was rather shabby, with a low wall.

    ¡®I think I can climb over it secretly.¡¯

 Chapter 150: Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 23</h4>

    Lamp oil was rare in Joseon, old Korea. In particr, it could hardly be found in a shabby house like Changkwon¡¯s. The servants there were all old.

    There was no chance that Kanghyok could be caught climbing the wall.

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t want to ask a favor of Changkwon at all.

    ¡®He was very stubborn even before the mayor. He wouldn¡¯t listen to me.¡¯

    As he saw numerous patients, he could immediately figure out his or her personality once he met them in person.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to argue with him. Let mee back when the curfew bell rings.¡¯

    Kanghyok turned back to see Yoni.

    He needed a woman anyway to get close to Changkwon¡¯s daughter.

    Yoni could easily climb the wall.

    ¡®Sure, let¡¯s do that.¡¯

    He felt much more relieved once he made up his mind.

    Noticing him smile, Changkwon tilted his head.

    ¡°So, have you found out the name of her sickness?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that is...¡±

    Kanghyok straightened his face and said in a serious voice.

    ¡°First of all, ...¡±

    Then he took out some antibiotics, anti-inmmatory drugs and narcotic painkillers and gave them to Changkwon.

    ¡°Let her have this. She will feel much better.¡±

    She would have a sound sleep after taking that medicine.

    That would make it much easier for him and Yoni toe into her room for treatment.

    ¡°Thanks a lot. I¡¯ll never forget your help.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let mee back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Can you?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I need to check if she is getting better anyway.¡± Then he hurriedly came out of his house with Yoni.

    She came close to him and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re terrific.¡±

    ¡°Ugh? Why?¡±

    ¡°How can you figure out her sickness without even seeing her face?¡± Yoni asked in admiration.

    With a bitter smile, though, he shook his head and said, ¡°How can I know when I¡¯m not a god?¡±

    ¡°Really? You gave the medicine to him, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Well, that medicine is effective to some degree, but it can¡¯t cure her.¡±

    ¡°How miserable she is! Her voice was so feeble...¡±

    Though Yoni seemed strong and courageous, she was really kind-hearted.

    Looking around, he whispered in her ears, ¡°Your speciality in the acrobatic team is high jump, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We have toe back here againter.¡±

    ¡°Here? When?¡±

    It was quite dark outside.

    She seemed to think it¡¯s well past for anybody to move around.

    ¡°After the bell rings.¡±

    ¡°Bell? Do you want toe back here after the curfew?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I think I have to see her in person. I need your help, though.¡±

    Yoni felt herself sobering after hearing that.

    ¡°So, are you going to cover her with a nket and take her out?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I am not talking about that.¡±

    ¡°Then, are you going to enter her room directly? What if she screams at you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She would feel drowsy because of the medication I gave her.¡±

    ¡°Still, she would violently resist if a man touches her body.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s you, not me who¡¯s going to touch her.¡±

    With a surprised look, she asked, ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Does it matter if you touch her body?¡±

    ¡°Well... I¡¯ve never treated somebody.¡±

    ¡°No worries. Let me coach you on the side,¡± said Kanghyok, nodding confidently.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good at treating patients, but also good at coaching somebody.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± Yoni just looked down as she felt he was too brazen to praise himself.

    But her facial expression seemed strange to him.

    ¡°Do you think you can¡¯t do it?¡± asked Kanghyok.

    At his provocative question, Yoni talked back.

    Actually, she was Orumsani, or a tightrope walker of the acrobatic team, dressed like a man.

    She had a high sense of pride and guts, to say the least.

    ¡°Of course, I can!¡±

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s move when the curfew bell rings, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡±

    She freaked out when she thought she had to move around after curfew.

    Taking a deep breath several times, she looked at Kanghyok. ¡°Please let me take Makbong with me then.¡±

    ¡°Makbong?¡± Kanghyok instinctively conjured up the image of Makbong.

    Short, sturdy, but with a strong build. Though he might be good at ying tricks, he might also be slow in action, Kanghyok felt.

    ¡°Why do you want to bring Makbong?¡±

    ¡°Well, he is very good at moving around at night.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Does he have any business to do at night at all?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Looking down at her tiptoes quietly, she hesitated a bit.

    But she opened her mouth, ¡°There is a vige near here where widows live in groups.¡±

    ¡°Widows¡¯ vige?¡±

    ¡°Makbong works there to make some money.¡±

    ¡°Working at night?¡±

    Kanghyok nodded, as if he figured out what Makbong was up to.

    ¡®Hmm... I guess he must have good stamina, given the way that he ys on a swing.¡¯

    Makbong¡¯s strong build was quite impressive enough to stimte the sexual appetite of widows who hadn¡¯t had sex with men for a long time.

    ¡°Oh, I see. He must be very clever at avoiding the curfew patrol at night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. As the saying goes, ¡®even dog dung can be used for medicine.¡¯ This is the right time to use Makbong.¡±

    Patting her on the back, Kanghyok said, ¡°Come back to me at an appropriate time after the curfew bell rings.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, master.¡± Bowing politely to him, she went back to the bar.

    He slowly walked back to his examination room.

    He thought for a moment that Dolsok might have acted rashly to Soonsin Lee.

    Squeak!

    When he opened the gate made of twigs, its squeaking noise rang throughout the whole yard.

    At the same time, Dolsok came out barefoot.

    ¡°Oh my god, master!¡±

    As Dolsok called out to him so urgently, Kanghyok suspected something went wrong.

    But he heard Soonsin saying in a rxed voice, ¡°You¡¯rete today.¡±

    Kanghyok felt relieved to hear that Soonsin didn¡¯t seem like a sick person now.

    He asked Dolsok who came running to him, panting and puffing, ¡°What the heck are you so nervous about?¡±

    ¡°Good heavens! He¡¯s too strict and stubborn, master!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I was rebuked by him while I emptied his pisspot a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°Pisspot?¡±

    ¡°Even when I had a meal, he scolded me... Master, don¡¯t leave me alone here tomorrow.¡±

    It looked like he was given a sound scolding.

    Clicking his tongue, Kanghyok shook his head and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got to go out now.¡±

    ¡°What? Now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let go, man! I need to check his condition first before going out.¡±

    ¡°Howe you are going out at thiste hour... Master, I really can¡¯t sleep with that man here.¡± Dolsok begged for him earnestly, asking to be relieved from watching Soonsin.

    But Kanghyok sternly said, ¡°Someone should be here to keep an eye on the patient here, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Patient? He¡¯s not a patient anymore, sir.¡±

    ¡°I did the surgery only yesterday.¡±

    When Kanghyok went into the room, Dolsok¡¯s point made sense.

    Soonsin was sitting at a desk, with his right leg stretched. And he was holding books on both hands, which didn¡¯t look easy in Kanghyok¡¯s eyes. Besides, there were piles of books on his side.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡± said Soonsin.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Where did you get all these books?¡± asked Kangsok.

    Pointing to Dolsok with his chin, he said, ¡°I asked him to get them for me.¡±

    ¡°From where?¡±

    ¡°Here and there.¡±

    When Kangsok turned back to see Dolsok, thetter said grudgingly, ¡°Well, I visited every nobleman near here to find the books.¡±

    Obviously Dolsok had a hard time meeting Soonsin¡¯s demands.

    ¡®This man is none other than Soonsin, the most celebrated Admiral in Joseon. You should treat him duly.¡¯

    Dolsok would have no other choice but to follow if he was asked to copy books.

    Turning to Soonsin, Kanghyok said, ¡°How about the wounds on your right leg?¡±

    ¡°You cured it very well. I don¡¯t have any pain if I don¡¯t move.¡±

    Kanghyok made a satisfied smile at that.

    Pain after surgery was one of the best indicators that could judge the patient¡¯s condition.

    ¡®Nobody would believe I did the surgery in a room like this. I¡¯m a genius.¡¯

    Laughing heartily inside, he unwrapped the bandage around his leg.

    As expected, its condition was very good. And the wound unravelled in the morning was also kept in good condition.

    ¡°Very good. Let me put a new bandage on it after disinfecting the wound.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Lift his leg, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Dolsok was a loyal servant and a good disciple. He was now used to putting on bandages before he knew.

    ¡®He¡¯s learning the technique from me anyway.¡¯ ordingly he should know how to do it by now.

    ¡°Good. Stop it there. You should expose his toes, though.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mentioned the color of the toes is important, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think you¡¯re learning more everyday.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, master.¡±

    Dolsok quickly put the new bandage on his right leg.

    ¡°I think you can walk back soon as your condition is getting better.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. When do you think I can use the sword?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you about it some other time. Take this medicine, first.¡±

    ¡°Umm... Got it.¡±

    Soonsin showed a disappointed look for a moment and then swallowed the medicine in no time.

    As it had a sedation effect, Soonsin soon fell asleep.

    Dolsok approached Kanghyok quietly and said, ¡°Would you go to bed now?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I need to go somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Curfew is in effect right now. Where are you going alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going there alone.¡±

    ¡°Are you going with Yoni? No, you shouldn¡¯t. What if your mother found out about it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she is going with me. But don¡¯t stretch your imagination too far. Makbong is going with me, too.¡±

    While Dolsok was imagining some strange things, he heard some noise outside the gate. When he slightly opened it, he found Yoni and Makbong standing there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, master.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Holding his bag, Kanghyok was about to go out.

    He heard Yoni and Makbong talking to each other outside the gate.

    ¡°How high is the wall?¡±

    ¡°Lower than this. Let me climb over it first, and then you help the master climb over it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pushover! Who the hell is thedy that needs our master¡¯s care?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. I hear her father is a Confucian teacher. You¡¯re sure you weren¡¯t caught by a curfew patroller, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You just take good care of the master.¡±

    Makbongughed heartily, while Dolsok made a long face.

    With a resentful look, Dolsok looked at Kanghyok¡¯s face.

    ¡®Now see, he wants to cover her with a nket and carry her here!¡¯

 Chapter 151: Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 24</h4>

    ¡°Damn it, what do you think I am?¡±

    Kanghyok reassured Dolsok, who was trying to stop him earnestly, thinking his master was trying to kidnap a woman during curfew.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do it, master!¡±

    ¡°Just hit the sack, Dolsok. I¡¯m not going out to kidnap a woman.¡± Kanghyok tried to smile at him as best as he could.

    Yoni and Makbong behind him also smiled at him.

    ¡°Oh my god...¡±

    Only then did Kanghyok tell him about his n. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m about to treat a schr¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°At thiste hour? Without informing the schr of this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have reason to do so. Let me exin to youter. I have to hurry up.¡± He shut the door behind him.

    ¡°Makbong, when is the right time to go out?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, sir. There are lots of patrollers on the market streets now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He had to wait until the patrollers were gone. He had no problem at all with waiting, but Dolsok¡¯s deep sigh inside the room bothered him a lot.

    ¡°Oh my god... I feel so bad for my lord.¡±

    Kanghyok was about to burst into anger to hear that, when Makbong said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. We have to run diagonally as quickly as possible and hide behind the wall.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you run first, master!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Bag in his hand, he ran fast, followed by Yoni and Makbong.

    ¡°From now on, it¡¯s easy. So, just follow me,¡± said Makbong. He ceaselessly moved around from one wall to another.

    When he stopped, there appeared patrollers without any exception.

    ¡®Wow, cool!¡¯

    Thanks to his frequent visits to the widows¡¯ vige, he knew every ce in Suwon very well.

    ¡°Is this house right?¡± Makbong asked.

    He was pointing at a thatched house with a low wall.

    Standing on tiptoe, Kanghyok could instantly recognize that it was the right house.

    ¡°Right. Looks like she is in that room.¡±

    Yoni and Makbong couldn¡¯t see it as they were short.

    ¡°Let me climb over it first.¡±

    Stamping her feet several times, Yoni quickly climbed over it.

    As she was light, she didn¡¯t make any noise.

    ¡°Now, pleasee over, master.¡±

    ¡°Oh my... How did you climb so quickly?¡±

    Kanghyok found the wall was rather too high for him to climb.

    While he was hesitating, Makbong lowered his head to show his back.

    ¡°Just step on my back to climb over it.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Kanghyok stepped on his back gently.

    As he felt Kanghyok was heavy, Makbong made a slight moan.

    Finally, he climbed over the wall.

    And then Makbong whispered, ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Though he was heavier than Kanghyok, Makbong jumped over it quickly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see a single person in this house now.¡±

    ¡°Maybe the owner of this house can¡¯t afford to hire a servant,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°In fact, his clothes were filthy,¡± said Yoni, recalling Changkwon at the party today.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    ¡°Is it really okay, master? What if she screams...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She wouldn¡¯t recognize us as she would feel drowsy by now.¡±

    The medicine he gave to Changkwon was far from ordinary.

    As its sedation was so strong, even Soonsin fell asleep after taking it while undergoing the surgery.

    She must have been in sound sleep because of the sedation effect of the pill.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m a bit concerned...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry at all.¡±

    After he replied in an annoying tone, he slightly opened her door. As soon as he opened it, he heard her snoring a lot.

    ¡°Yikes! It stinks really bad.¡± Makbong pinched his nose with hand.

    Shaking his head, Kanghyok went into the room.

    ¡°Oh, that medication I gave her wasn¡¯t as effective as I expected. Let¡¯s go inside, Yoni.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± After some hesitation, she followed Kanghyok.

    ¡°Makbong, if you notice something suspicious, let us know immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Let me keep watch!¡±

    ¡°Sure, let me count on you. Stay awake.¡±

    ¡°I will, sir. Hahaha.¡±

    Kanghyok felt relieved as Makbong decided to keep watch outside. It¡¯s time for him to treat her seriously.

    As it was dark in the room, nobody could recognize each other there.

    ¡®We have to light the oilntern.¡¯

    Hiding behind Yoni, Kanghyok whispered into her ears, ¡°Now, it¡¯s you who has to touch and treat her at my direction.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Light the oilntern first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yoni lit up the oilntern ced in one corner.

    ¡°Why is it so dark?¡±

    ¡°Looks like she is using castor oil. You¡¯re using whale oil in your house.¡±

    ¡°Whale? Am I using whale oil?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very expensive.¡±

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t know that there were different types of oil to light up oilnterns.

    All the medical necessities were supplied by his father Sungmun, including the oilntern.

    Kanghyok looked around her room.

    Though the light was dim, he could still see under the castor oilntern.

    ¡®So many books here...¡¯

    Not only books, but also pictures were hung on the wall here and there.

    She seemed to have a noble hobby.

    ¡°Now, let down your hair. Try to calm her down even if she woke up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok¡¯s hot breath tickled her ears.

    Blushing, she began to untie her topknot, which let down her silky hair.

    ¡®Beautiful. I think I saw it before somewhere.¡¯

    But he could not recall.

    ¡°Much better. Let me take a look at her feet first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes...¡±

    Yoni cautiously raised the corner of the nket.

    Disgusting odor filled the room instantly.

    ¡°Uh.....¡±

    Turning her head, Yoni squeezed her nose.

    But Kanghyok began to examine the wound carefully. ¡®As expected, the wound got infected...¡¯

    She was so young, to say the least. Though her face was swollen with pain, she had such fair skin.

    ¡®It looks like she had another disease before.¡¯

    Without any other cause, she could not have developed such an infection on her foot.

    Most probably something got stuck inside it.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    He had to make a decision.

    ¡®She will likely wake up.¡¯

    Of course, he could make some excuses in such a situation.

    ¡°Yoni, touch her forehead.¡±

    ¡°What? Okay. Oh my god, it¡¯s so hot!¡±

    ¡°I guessed as much.¡±

    Sedated with high fever.

    ¡®I have no other choice now. If something happens, I have to run anyway.¡¯

    Kanghyok took out tweezers and forceps.

    ¡°You see that wound on her foot, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can you pick it with this? You could find out something there.¡±

    ¡°What? What if she woke up...?¡±

    ¡°Just say something. You can do it, right? I¡¯m invisible to her anyway. And as you untied your topknot, nobody could recognize you anyway.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Good. Just do as instructed.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Twist it to the right a bit. Good. Right there!¡±

    Yoni cautiously began to pick her wounded foot with tweezers.

    ¡°Umm.¡± The woman began to twist her body as if she felt pain.

    Surprised, Yoni turned back, but Kanghyok just nodded.

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Whew...¡±

    With a deep breath, Yoni pushed the tweezers inside her foot.

    ¡°Ah, I felt something inside.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good! Just grab it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°I think I have it now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good job. I see it, too. Remove it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When she pulled out the tweezers, a faded needle was cleanly removed.

    Examining it carefully, Kanghyok found that the tip of the needle was broken.

    ¡®That¡¯s why she was swollen like that, with a needle stuck in her foot.¡¯

    For some time, she would have to take antibiotics.

    ¡°Done, sir. Can she be cured?¡±

    ¡°Great job. You did really good.¡± With a satisfied smile, he stroked her head pleasantly.

    ¡°This is the first time I have treated somebody.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never treated someone like this before.¡±

    ¡°Can she recover quickly?¡±

    ¡°Her foot doesn¡¯t look bad. Fortunately I don¡¯t need to amputate her leg.¡±

    Now, as he seeded, what he had to do was to get out of the ce.

    But the woman, who had her eyes closed until then, opened her eyes suddenly.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god...¡±

 Chapter 152: Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 25</h4>

    That woman was now looking straight at Kanghyok.

    Slightly embarrassed, he kept making silly mistakes before her.

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    And then he quickly hid behind Yoni¡¯s back.

    ¡®Dang it.¡¯

    What¡¯s the point of hiding when her eyes already met his?

    ¡®As Changkwon has a teacher-student rtionship with Sungmun, her father must be...¡¯

    He might have to get married to her in the worst situation.

    Fortunately, she was pretty in his eyes. ¡®Though her face is swollen like that, she still looks pretty.¡¯

    Kanghyok wanted to lead a free life as much as he could, but it seemed his n was doomed now.

    While he was nervously thinking about this, she asked again, ¡°I asked who you are.¡±

    She asked in a calm and resolute voice.

    She should feel pretty drowsy after taking that sedating medication, but she had an aura of dignity when she spoke to him.

    ¡°Just say something to her,¡± he whispered to Yoni.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just say something.¡±

    Hunching his shoulders all the more, he hid behind Yoni. But as he was tall and big, so that didn¡¯t help either.

    ¡°I asked whom the man behind you was. If you don¡¯t reply, I¡¯ll shout,¡± she said, pointing at Kanghyok.

    With a sigh of relief, Yoni then stepped back. ¡°Master, say something to her.¡±

    ¡°What should I tell her?¡±

    ¡°Well, try to make up a story.¡±

    Repenting a bit for his irresponsible act, Kanghyok said, ¡°Umm. Are you talking about me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Before he came into the room, she already tied up her clothes and sat up.

    ¡®Yeah, you really look like the daughter of a famous Confucian schr in Joseon.¡¯

    Clearing his throat several times, he also straightened up before her.

    That¡¯s what his father used to do when he greeted guests in his room.

    ¡°My name is Kanghyok Paek.¡± With a furtive look, he answered in a dignified voice. ¡®When I was a medical professor, every woman became crazy about me when I showed this posture.¡¯

    But she asked again without being moved at all, ¡°So, what business brought you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because...¡± After hesitating for a moment, he recalled the needle Yoni removed from the sole of her foot. ¡°Yeah, I came here because of this.¡±

    ¡°Needle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you see it closely, it¡¯s broken in the middle.¡±

    She looked at the tip of the needle he was holding.

    It was faded, smelling of a disgusting odor, but it was clearly a needle.

    ¡°Did youe as far as here to find this?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Shaking his head, he pointed at her foot.

    ¡°This was stuck within the sole of your foot. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t get better even after you took herbal medicine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± With a short moan, she looked at her foot.

    A bit of yellow pus and red blood was stilling out of the wound where the needle was stuck. She felt much less pain now that the needle was removed.

    Only then could she realize that his voice was not strange.

    ¡°You¡¯re the doctor who came here to talk to me this evening, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was me.¡±

    Tilting her head from side to side, she looked outside.

    It was still quite dark outside.

    ¡°By the way, why did youe here again when it¡¯s so dark outside?¡±

    ¡°Your father didn¡¯t allow me to see you in person.¡±

    ¡°Then, did youe here to treat my foot at this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It looks like the curfew time now.¡±

    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t be caught anyway.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡± She wiggled the toes of her right foot. She felt much better now as her swelling was relieved a lot.

    Anyway, it was true that he treated her, and it was Yoni who touched her body.

    ¡°I see. Thanks so much for treating me.¡±

    After she figured out the situation, she bowed politely to him.

    Waving at her, he said, ¡°No, I¡¯m still treating you. I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    ¡°I feel much better now.¡±

    Even though she had a painkiller, her mind seemed clear.

    There was no possibility she could scream or take issue with his treatmentter.

    ¡®As I am here, let me treat herpletely.¡¯

    When could hee back again?

    Even if he wanted toe back, he had to avoid the nighttime patrollers.

    No matter how courageous he was, he hateding back again.

    ¡°I think I have to treat you here once and for all.¡±

    ¡°What else do you have to treat?¡±

    ¡°There is too much inmmation around the area where the needle was stuck, so I need to dig out the pus there. I didn¡¯t do it because you might wake up.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t do it by yourself, right?¡±

    Though he was her savior, he had to honor the customs of Joseon.

    He fully understood her remarks.

    ¡®In Joseon, there is a saying that a boy and a girl should not sit together after they reach the age of seven.¡¯

    Though Kanghyok thought that was sheer nonsense, he was in Joseon anyway.

    ¡°This person here will do it. Are you a woman?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Combing her hair back, Yoni gave an awkward smile.

    ¡°That sounds good,¡± said the woman.

    Nodding her head, she then stretched her foot. She looked cheerful.

    ¡°Great. Yoni, open the bag again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    She quickly opened it. Kanghyok took out cotton swabs and tweezers and gave them to her.

    ¡°Can you do it well?¡±

    ¡°Oh my...¡±

    Yoni could not say no in front of that woman. She just let out a sigh.

    ¡°Not that difficult. Just remove that dirty thing from the spot you pulled out the needle from.¡±

    ¡°With this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and then poke it with that white swab.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t she feel pain?¡±

    ¡°It will hurt a lot. Tell me if you feel too much pain. You don¡¯t have to endure it.¡±

    ¡°Got it, but...¡±

    ¡°You have to hurry up, because my father gets up very early.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She could give him a pass, but Changkwon would not.

    ¡°Did you hear it, Yoni?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Though Yoni saw Changkwon first at yesterday¡¯s party, he was a confirmed Confucian schr.

    He could forgive Kanghyok, but Yoni and Makbong would probably be beaten harshly.

    ¡°You¡¯re enduring it pretty good. Remove it, and poke there with the swab.¡±

    ¡°What about here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she might feel extreme pain there. Just leave it there. She can take medicine.¡±

    ¡°Got it, master.¡±

    She endured it well.

    Yoni quickly treated her as instructed.

    ¡°Nice job! Now, paste this on the sole of her foot.¡±

    Kanghyok handed a gauze with antimicrobial paste to Yoni.

    She skillfully pasted it on her foot.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    After checking her foot roughly, he stood up.

    ¡®I might be in big trouble if I stayed here a little longer.¡¯

    Yoni was impatient, too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave now, master.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Good job! Don¡¯t tell it to your father.¡±

    That woman was tactful enough to understand his message.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I treated you without knowing your name.¡±

    As was the case with Soonsin Lee, he forgot the patient¡¯s name often.

    ¡®Is this woman famous, too?¡¯

    He tried to recall those Joseon women who were famous with the surname Chung.

    With a little smile, she answered, lowering her head, ¡°I apologize for introducing myselfte. My name is Yoju Chung.¡±

    ¡°Yoju.¡±

    That name was not familiar to him.

    ¡°Good name. Anway, we¡¯re leaving now. Have some more sleep. That will help you get better.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Take care. Thanks so much.¡±

    When they were about toe out of the room, Yoni was tying up a topknot like a man.

    Kanghyok was thrilled to see her doing it once again.

    ¡®When did I have sexst?¡¯

    Looking back, he hadn¡¯t had any sex with a woman since he came to Joseon.

    He even had a wet dream several days ago.

    ¡®Dang it. That¡¯s why I was sexually stimted.¡¯

    While he was thinking about it, he heard some groaning underneath.

    It was Makbong who was lying underneath him.

    ¡°Master, we have to get out of here as soon as possible. It is starting to hurt...¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry, sorry.¡±

    Kanghyok quickly stepped on his back and climbed over the wall.

    Makbong also quickly jumped over it.

    Yoni, who was already over the wall, waved her hand as if she was annoyed.

    ¡°Mosquitoes here?¡¯

    ¡°What? Curfew patrollers areing.¡±

    Makbong urgently pulled Kanghyok and Yoni inside.

    Soon, two patrollers passed by.

    ¡°Master, why did you go to the trouble of treating that woman? It looks like she is from a poor family.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t recall the right reason quickly.

    Looking back, he climbed over the wall, as if he was bewitched by something, and then treated her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Looks like she and I must have some connection from a previous life. We might get caught. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡±

 Chapter 153: Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 26</h4>

    p!

    Stopping fanning suddenly, Dolsok flipped at the mosquitto with a swatter.

    ¡°Look at this mosquito, damn it!¡±

    ¡°Dolsok, I¡¯m not done yet...¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Dolsok started fanning again.

    ¡°By the way, when will you be done, master?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    ¡°There is still a long line outside. Are you going to see them?¡±

    ¡°You do it, if you want...¡±

    Summertime in Joseon was like hell.

    There was no electric fan, let alone air conditioning. And it was damned hot.

    One could hardly breathe unless one opened all the doors wide.

    Kanghyok took turns looking at the mosquito bites on the back of his hand and the killed mosquitoes on the wall.

    ¡®Dang it!¡¯

    He wished he had some steroid ointments in the bag.

    Unfortunately, there were only antibiotic ointments in it, which were just useless for insect bites.

    ¡°I wish I could gulp down a cup of Americano iced coffee,¡± Seeing the long line dwindling gradually, Kanghyok murmured to himself.

    Dolsok looked at him quietly.

    ¡®He¡¯s again at it! Looks like he was affected by the heat.¡¯

    Then Dolsok cast a nce at the brood hens tied up in the yard.

    ¡®As the patients brought more hens in return for my master¡¯s treatment, let me cook for him today.¡¯

    There were several well-known stamina foods during the summer, but Dolsok thought chicken soup was the best.

    He asked his master, ¡°How about chicken soup today?¡±

    ¡°Chicken?¡±

    ¡°Great. I guess that nobleman loves it, too.¡±

    By ¡®that nobleman¡¯ he was referring to Soonsin Lee.

    As he couldn¡¯t let Soonsin stay at the examination room, Kanghyok arranged for Soonsin to stay at his house.

    And Sungmun didn¡¯t care about this. Rather, he liked Soonsin. For Soonsin was not only good at military strategy, but he also saw eye to eye with Sungmun on many things.

    ¡°Okay, invite my father and his servants, too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay, sir.¡±

    Dolsok recalled the chicken coop full of hens at Sungmun¡¯s house.

    When Kanghyok opened the clinic, he received several hens from the patients in return for his service, which filled the coop already.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t stand that cackling noise of chickens in the morning. Let¡¯s get rid of them on this asion.¡±

    ¡°Got it, sir. Let me inform them then.¡±

    ¡°Send someone to the bar on the street, so the members of the acrobatic can join.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    With the door of the examination room open, Dolsok looked around.

    ¡°Where are all those guys?¡±

    Thanks to his growing wealth, Kanghyok hired some more servants. And in terms of rank, Dolsok was the highest now.

    In a low and thick voice, he called a young servant pacing up and down nearby.

    ¡°Hey, tell them to have some chickens ready for making soup. I guess eleven chickens would do.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dolsok smiled after he saw the young servant going out at his order.

    Obviously, he was pretty satisfied with the fact that someone followed his instruction.

    With a broad smile, he looked at Kanghyok and said, ¡°Master, shall we shut the door and go back home?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Oh, I need to stop by schr Changkwon¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Gee, you didn¡¯t do it, right?¡±

    ¡°I already told you no. Are you asking for a whipping now?¡±

    Shivering with fear, he waved his hand, ¡°No, no, I trust you, master.¡±

    ¡°Bring me Yoni here.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t enter her room. I need Yoni¡¯s help to check her condition anyway.¡±

    ¡°Oh, got it.¡±

    Dolsok raced down to the vige bar where she was staying with the acrobatic team.

    And he didn¡¯t forget to give an order to the servants staying at the examination room.

    ¡°You guys, get ready for the master¡¯s outing! And carry those gifts to the cart and take them home. Don¡¯t forget to clean up, Okay?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Though Kanghyok gave Dolsok a good scolding, Dolsok was indeed his most trusted servant. The servants followed Dolsok obediently without Kanghyok¡¯s additionalmand.

    ¡®It¡¯s good that I don¡¯t have to bug them.¡¯

    Dolsok walked behind Kanghyok slowly.

    One servant came to him, holding a horse by the reins.

    ¡°Do you want to get on a horse?¡±

    ¡°No thanks. I can walk slowly. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±

    ¡°Whew,¡± moaned Kanghyok, holding a heavy bag full of medical stuff.

    Nobody volunteered to carry it for him.

    When he was slowly moving his steps, Dolsok came running to him alone.

    ¡°Where is Yoni?¡±

    ¡°Ah, when I told her she would go to the schr¡¯s house with you, she asked to wait, saying she needed to get dressed like a woman.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of that when Yoni is a woman?¡±

    ¡°Well, she is almost like a man, as you know,¡± said Dolsok, shuddering.

    By the standard of Joseon, Yoni was far from a beauty.

    ¡®Her face is dark, but she has well-defined features, and she is tall and slim.¡¯

    Compared with her, Dolsok and Makbong were just ugly.

    ¡°Here shees, along with Makbong. He seems to idle away all the time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on him like that, Dolsok. He might be the busiest among us.¡±

    ¡°Really? Whenever I see him, I find him taking a nap all the time.¡±

    ¡°He must have some reason for that.¡±

    Kanghyok smiled quietly, recalling Makbong visiting the widows¡¯ vige to satisfy their sexual desires.

    In no time Yoni came up and greeted, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Why did youe, Makbong? Any business to take care of?

    ¡°Sort of, sir.¡±

    ¡°Really? What is that?¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t reply, it was obvious he came along as a bodyguard for Yoni.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Changkwon¡¯s house was not far away from the market street.

    Kanghyok, the tallest among them, easily located his house.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    ¡°Is that schr in?¡± asked Yoni, as if she was ufortable.

    ¡°I have no idea. His horse is tied to the heelpost anyway.¡±

    ¡°That means he is in.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. Yoni, y the role of a medical woman.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, I think I¡¯m doing something strange because of you!¡± she said with a sigh.

    Originally, a medical woman was regarded as a professional physician chosen among smart female servants in Joseon, who obtained the required certificate after learning some medical skills.

    When Kanghyok entered Changkwon¡¯s house, he was dly weed.

    ¡°Oh, wee, Kanghyok!¡±

    Changkwon was so happy to see him that he really looked like a different man.

    With a smile, Kanghyok bowed to him. ¡°How are you, sir?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good. Thanks for your nice job!¡±

    ¡°How is her condition?¡±

    Kanghyok was already aware of her face and name, but pretended not to know it.

    ¡°Thanks to your treatment, she got much better. Your medical skills work like magic.¡±

    ¡°I need to check her condition for the time being. I¡¯ve brought a medical woman here.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. Thanks so much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I have to go now as the mayor wants to see me. Take your time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, sir.¡±

    Changkwon got on a horse and left.

    Obviously, he seemed to trust Kanghyok enough to leave his daughter in his hands.

    Yoni said with a rxed look, ¡°It looks like the patient and I are left alone here.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good. Let¡¯s get inside now.¡±

    Yoni first opened the door and headed to her room.

    Yoju, the sick woman, dly weed her as both knew each other already.

    Kanghyok followed her, but stopped to turn back.

    ¡°Hey, you guys keep watch, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Unlike Makbong who answered quickly, Dolsok tilted his head to one side.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t do anything strange to her.¡±

    ¡°Makbong, p him in the head!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    Wrapping his head with his hand, he went screaming outside.

    Kanghyok entered the room.

    ¡°How are you, Master Kanghyok Paek?¡±

    With thick hair, red lips and straight white teeth, Yoju looked like a typical beauty in Joseon.

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°I feel really good. All thanks to you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Let me check, Yoni.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Yoni cautiously took off her sock.

    Kanghyok couldn¡¯t see her swollen foot anymore. What he noticed was her white and lean foot.

    ¡°Looks very good,¡± said Yoni.

    ¡°You bet. I don¡¯t have toe back here as your condition is very good. Congrats! You¡¯re all cured.¡± With a heartyugh, he stood up.

    When he was about to leave, Yoju called him in a low voice, ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Uh? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard the rumor?¡±

    ¡°Which rumor?¡±

    ¡°I heard rumors of a famous doctor with extraordinary medical skills living on the market street who treated patients.¡±

    Kanghyok just chuckled, because the doctor she knowingly referred to was none other than himself.

    ¡°I just want to see him personally to verify the rumor.¡±

    ¡°Seeing him directly? Your father would be mad at you.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why the mayor called him today?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°My father has taken office as the principal of a new vige school, so he will stay there for the next few months.¡±

    That instantly drew his interest because it meant less risk on her end.

    She coulde to his examination room without being caught by her father.

    Still, there was another big obstacle.

    Shaking his head, he asked Yoju, ¡°Granted that, why do you want toe into the examination room?¡±

 Chapter 154: Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 27</h4>

    Yoju looked straight at Kanghyok.

    She was such a beauty, yet because she was Changkwon¡¯s daughter, she looked a lot like him.

    When she looked at him, Kanghyok felt like she was staring at him with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that!¡±

    ¡°Master, you came to my room several times, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, you must have noticed my drawings, too.¡±

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    ¡°Though I feel it¡¯s awkward to ask you this, but how do you feel about my drawings?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    In fact, her drawings were excellent. She was very good at drawing miniatures, in particr.

    ¡°I would love to draw the way you¡¯re treating patients.¡±

    ¡°Drawings? Hmm...¡± Resting his chin on hand, he looked around her room.

    There were pictures hung on all sides of the wall.

    ¡®She wants to draw me treating patients? Good idea.¡¯

    How long should he see patients and treat them by himself?

    He felt he needed to raise disciples and have them do this in his ce.

    ¡®Let me focus on difficult patients only.¡¯

    So, he sometimes had Dolsok treat a patient with simple pus. And Dolsok did it well as instructed.

    ¡°Yes, master. I¡¯ve drawn some pictures of the wound on my foot.¡±

    Then Yoju presented a piece of paper to him.

    As she got better, she obviously resumed drawing.

    It showed a very detailed description of her sole.

    ¡®Hmm. She grasped its fine features very well.¡¯

    Though the drawing was in ck and white, it looked very good.

    ¡°Hmm... Your father won¡¯te here for the time being, right?¡±

    That meant less risk for him.

    ¡°Sure, you cane on the days when I call you, not everyday.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Yoju gently bowed to him to express thanks.

    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go out as I have nothing to do here, Yoni.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Both of them quickly went out of the room.

    Standing nervously outside, Dolsok greeted him, ¡°Master, it looks like we might not enjoy delicious chicken soup.¡±

    ¡°We can go and enjoy it now. What the heck makes youin so much?¡±

    In fact, Dolsok had half the hens Kanghyok received from patients for his treatment.

    Besides, Dolsok had free ess to slices of dried meat and seafood.

    As Kanghyok didn¡¯t balk, he could enjoy such food every day.

    ¡°By the way, Makbong, when you stop by my examination room, just take some food with you. Enjoy it with the members of your acrobatic team.¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much. You¡¯re too generous!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody can take it if the food we saved too much spoils. So, just feel free to take it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, master. We¡¯re beholden to you all the time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Yoni needs to eat some delicious food, too.¡±

    Hearing that, Yoni raised her head to appreciate his consideration.

    ¡°Okay, guys. Let¡¯s break up today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. Goodbye.¡±

    Kanghyok and Dolsok quickly headed back home.

    In particr, Dolsok was impatient. ¡°Master, let¡¯s walk a little faster.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± But Kanghyok took a leisurely walk as he had no particr appetite for chicken soup.

    ¡®I wish I could enjoy fried chicken instead.¡¯

    As the chicken must have been seasoned, all they had to do was just fry it.

    ¡°Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do we have some edible oil at home?¡±

    ¡°Edible oil? Yeah, the mayor gave us some oilst time.¡±

    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s fry one chicken.¡±

    ¡°Fry?¡± Dolsok asked with a curious look.

    He knew they enjoyed roasted chicken, but not a fried one.

    ¡°Yup, I mean, fry it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done that, master.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    ¡°No, no, master. Your mother will give you a good scolding.¡±

    ¡°Dang it!¡±

    With a sullen expression, Kanghyok came home.

    Dolsok felt sad as he couldn¡¯t meet his master¡¯s demands.

    Suddenly, he changed his mind and said, ¡°Master, let me fry a chicken.¡±

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Just coach me on how to do it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Let me draw it on a piece of paper. So, take a look at it before frying it.¡±

    ¡°Got it. You¡¯re so picky.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, no. We¡¯re almost there now.¡±

    Dolsok looked up at the high wall.

    ¡°Hey, guys, open the door!¡± shouted Dolsok after taking a deep breath.

    Several young servants came running to the door quickly.

    ¡°Pleasee in, master.¡±

    Kanghyok followed Dolsok into the house.

    The yard in his house on the market street was big, but the main yard of his main house was much more spacious.

    Kanghyok saw several big iron pots on the yard.

    As chickens were being boiled in each pot, the whole yard was filled with the chicken smell.

    Oksok, Dolsok¡¯s younger brother, bounced toward him.

    ¡°Master, wee back.¡±

    ¡°Whew, where is my father?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s inside the main room. Let me escort you there.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Dolsok, take a break here.¡±

    When Kanghyok arrived at the main room, his father was chatting with Soonsin Lee.

    He felt good while hearing their loudughter. He went straight to them and greeted, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve just arrived.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on in, son.¡±

    It seemed his father Sungmun and Soonsin already drank a lot.

    Though Soonsin¡¯s face was about the same, Sungmun¡¯s was red with drunkenness.

    ¡°You¡¯rete today, son.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just came back from checking the condition of Changkwon¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°I heard about it. You did a very good job. Howe you treated her even without seeing her in person? I think I know how great your medical skills are.¡±

    Though he felt the pangs of conscience, Kanghhyokughed brazenly. ¡°Well, I was lucky.¡±

    ¡°No, no. Thanks to your treatment, Changkwon could go to the new vige school with his mind at ease.¡±

    Yoju was right.

    Changkwon could not appear nearby for some time.

    ¡°By the way, what made you chat in such a cheerful mood?¡±

    ¡°Ah, we were talking about the chapter on Right Mind of the Chinese ssic Taehak.¡±

    When Kanghyok just blinked his eyes without understanding what it meant, Soonsin exined kindly, ¡°There is a teaching in the chapter that says, ¡®If you¡¯re angry, scared, happy or worried, you can never get the right mindfulness.¡¯ I told your father that his thinking about you exactly fit that teaching.¡±

    Sungmun burst intoughter as if he felt so good to hear it again. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve never been free from anxiety about you since you became an adult. Recently, I¡¯ve been meditating on this teaching night and day, so I got less worried about you. And now everything is going well.¡±

    Though he could notpletely understand, Kanghyok felt that teaching would not put him at a disadvantage.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always told you that, dad. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. But I still hope you can study more Confucian teachings.¡±

    ¡°Sure, will do.¡±

    ¡°Great. We all have great food and drinks thanks to you, son.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Oksok and two women cooks arranged dining tables.

    On each table was a well-boiled chicken.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s enjoy it.¡±

    Kanghyok cautiously ate the chicken, taking care not to make any chewing noise.

    There were lots of table manners for noblemen, and one of them was to eat without making any noise.

    In fact, his father pped his forehead with a spoon when he noisily swallowed a soup bowl.

    ¡®Um... he got lots of mosquito bites.¡¯

    Even if he insisted Sungmun clean his hands he would not listen.

    ¡®Well, he might experience some itchiness, but that¡¯s it.¡¯

    Kanghyok stopped thinking about it and emptied his rice bowl.

    ¡°Dad, let me stand up and leave now.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Read some books before you go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, dad.¡±

    Then he came back to his room quickly.

    Dolsok was waiting for him as instructed.

    ¡°Master, can I fry it now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have had too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full, sir.¡±

    ¡°Save some edible oil. Let¡¯s fry it in the examination room.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir. I see Oksok racing toward us.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Oksok rarely came to the examination room as he was busy serving Sungmun.

    Gasping for breath, he said urgently, ¡°Master, master!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Your father is shivering from top to bottom.¡±

 Chapter 155: Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 28</h4>

    Shivering¡ªor chills, which sounds more medical.

    It could be the symptoms right before a fever or the result of a high fever.

    ¡°You just said he is shivering, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is suddenly shivering all over.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Let me go and check him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    He was fit as a fiddle right before he took a whole chicken. Then, he suddenly began to shiver.

    Kanghyok hurriedly held his bag and went out.

    ¡°He is in the room now,¡± said Oksok.

    Tak, tak, tak.

    He heard a sharp noise inside.

    ¡®What the heck is this noise?¡¯

    Tilting his head to one side, he cocked an ear.

    ¡®Is he hitting against something? Is he in serious condition?¡¯

    He suddenly looked pale.

    Though he was not Kanghyok¡¯s biological father, Sungmun was really simr to Kanghyok¡¯ste father in terms of character and appearance, as well as his brusque love for his son.

    ¡®No way!¡¯

    Kanghyok quickly took off shoes to enter his room.

    Standing beside him with a worried look, Soonsin said, ¡°He seems really sick.¡±

    ¡°I think I have to examine him first.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I think he will get better if you treat him.¡±

    Soonsin looked down at his leg that he already removed the stitches from.

    Though he didn¡¯t know much about Kanghyok, Soonsin felt he was the best doctor in Joseon for he saw someone with a simr condition who had to live with a limp all his life.

    Without Kanghyok¡¯s help, he would have lived with a limp.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Ugh... hmm,¡± groaned Sungmun with a very bad voice.

    Kanghyok quickly opened the door to find his father shivering from top to bottom under a nket.

    Obviously, he was feeling chills even in the hot weather outside.

    ¡°Let me check your condition first.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure...¡±

    Sungmun heard his son was a famous doctor, but it was the first time he would experience his son¡¯s medical skills.

    He saw strange medical devices in Kanghyok¡¯s bag, which was quite different from his medical knowledge.

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I heard... So strange.¡±

    ¡°Let me first check if you have a high fever.¡±

    Kanghyok immediately found out he had fever.

    ¡®39.8 ¡ãC. Too high.¡¯

    It¡¯s too high a fever for an old man like Sungmun to endure.

    ¡°You will feel a chill with this injection.¡±

    ¡°Oh, got it.¡±

    As he was absent-minded because of his high fever, Sungmun just left himself at the mercy of his son.

    ¡®Hmm... His lung sound is okay.¡¯

    That¡¯s a good sign, because there was nothing scarier than pneumonia to an old man.

    ¡®His throat and ears look okay, though I¡¯m not sure of his abdomen condition...¡¯

    Kanghyok could not figure out why he had such a fever.

    It might be an unknown fever.

    As if he was very ufortable, Sungmun was still shivering.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    Kanghyok could not find the exact cause of the fever.

    ¡®Let me have him take some medicine.¡¯

    In a modern hospital he could test Sungmun¡¯s blood or take an X-ray for a more urate examination.

    ¡°Just swallow these pills with water. You will get better.¡±

    ¡°Swallow them all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, dad.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Sungmun quickly swallowed the four pills Kanghyok gave.

    The pills were antibiotics and anti-inmmatory drugs, which were very strong.

    ¡°Let me check if the pills can take any effect.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Oksok!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Heat the room with more firewood. I¡¯m so cold here.¡±

    Heat the room during summer?

    Oksok and Dolsok looked at each other for a moment at Sungmun¡¯s crazy request.

    ¡°Yes, master. I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±

    Soon, Sungmun¡¯s whole room was heated.

    As he had no fever and didn¡¯t feel any cold, Kanghyok couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡®Whew! So warm here.¡¯

    But he could not reveal his feelings in Sungmun¡¯s presence.

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°I feel better. But I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the medicine or the heat here that makes me feel better.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Just be patient.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    As time went by, Sungmun obviously looked better.

    ¡°Much better now. I think I can go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yes, dad. Have some good sleep.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, son. Good job.¡±

    Holding the bag, Kanghyok came out.

    ¡®The fever wille back sometime tomorrow.¡¯

    No matter how effective the pills were, it wouldn¡¯t cure his infection overnight.

    Soonsin, who had been standing outside for a while, asked, ¡°How is his condition?¡±

    ¡°His fever is gone now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the doctor!¡±

    ¡°I am not sure yet.¡±

    ¡°Let me go to sleep then. If something happens, please let me know, too.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    Soonsin walked up to the guest room.

    Seeing them separate, Oksok and Dolsok came running to him.

    ¡°How about your father¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°Oksok, you need to keep an eye on him today.¡±

    ¡°Sure, master.¡±

    ¡°If he has fever again tonight, let me know immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    He came back to his room with a troubled look.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do anything without this bag.¡¯

    In fact, the types of medicine in the bag were very limited. Antibiotics, anti-inmmatory drugs, painkillers, antacids, etc. Except for special drugs like Viagra, they were all basic medicine.

    He would not know when he would run into patients with incurable illnesses. Moreover, he was now back in Joseon where the people had no sense of sanitation or infection.

    ¡®Just unnecessary worry.¡¯

    Though he felt a bit ufortable about his father¡¯s condition, Kanghyok hit the sack.

    ¡°Kanghyok, that medicine works like magic.¡±

    The next morning Sungmun became fit as a fiddle.

    Even before he had breakfast, he felt well enough to take a stroll.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. As they say, you¡¯re the real doctor.¡±

    But Kanghyok felt strange.

    Howe his fever, which was hovering around 40 ¡ãC, dropped overnight?

    ¡°Dad, let me check your condition one more time.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Sungmun readily left himself at the mercy of Kanghyok.

    No matter how closely he checked, he couldn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    ¡®This is good, but let me give him some more medicine.¡¯

    He asked Oksok whether Sungmun sleptst night. Oksok said he did.

    There was no change in the color of his urine sample.

    ¡°Your condition is better, but take some more medicine.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Though his fever went down, Kanghyok could not be sure.

    ¡°Dolsok, we won¡¯t ept patients today and tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. As the master is sick, you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Send someone to the mayor to deliver the pill.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Though he closed the clinic for a couple of days, he could not turn a deaf ear to the mayor who received a Viagra pill everyday.

    There was a rumor that the mayor would soon be promoted to a higher position at the central government.

    ¡®His connections with the central government would benefit me.¡¯

    In particr, Joseon was a centralized state.

    In the meantime, Sungmun looked okay to the eye. He could eat and read as usual. He talked with Soonsin casually. However, he didn¡¯t drink.

    For the second day since his treatment, Sungmun was still feeling okay.

    Everybody felt relieved now, including Dolsok, Oksok and Soonsin.

    But Kanghyok kept observing his condition with a suspicious look.

    ¡®I feel uneasy, though.¡¯

    But when Sungmun felt nothing unusual for the third day, Kanghyok felt a bit relieved.

    ¡®Is he really okay now?¡¯

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we go to the market street for a change?¡±

    Obviously, Dolsok wanted to have some drinks.

    He knew his master made some money by treating lots of patients.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Your father will be okay, sir.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s stay with him until today. If he still feels okay tomorrow, let me treat you.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve got money, too.¡±

    Recalling lots of money his master made until now, Dolsok was nodding.

    ¡°Master, master!¡±

    Oksok rushed to him with the same worried look that he saw three days ago.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Your father is shivering violently again.¡±

    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Quickly holding the bag, Kanghyok ran to his father.

    ¡°Eek...¡±

    Sungmun was shivering from top to bottom under a nket like before.

    Kanghyok started checking his condition.

    ¡¯40 ¡ãC!¡¯

    But his lungs and throat were okay.

    Kanghyok noticed a mosquito bite.

    ¡®Mosquito... Fever back in three days...¡¯

    Come to think of it, his liver was swollen, too.

    ¡®Okay, I found the cause of this fever.¡¯

    The thing was how to treat the cause of his sickness, which was mria.

    There was no mria medicine in the bag.

 Chapter 156: Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 29</h4>

    ¡®Oh my god.¡¯

    Kanghyok looked at the bag with resentment.

    There was even a te in it, but no mria medicine there.

    The bag contained a hammer and chisel, as well as other medical tools.

    ¡®I can¡¯t find any mria medicine here.¡¯

    Sungmun was still shivering inside the nket.

    ¡°Son, I think I need that medicine you gave me the other day.¡±

    He seemed to believe that medicine worked.

    ¡°Please take this medicine for today.¡±

    Kanghyok gave him anti-inmmatory drugs and antacids.

    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t cure your sickness with this medication alone. I think I have to find some other medicine. Can you excuse my absence?¡±

    Holding a horse by the reins, Dolsok appeared.

    ¡°Mastere, does he look bad?¡±

    ¡°Not that bad, but there is no right medicine.¡±

    ¡°s...¡±

    ¡°Shall we go to the mayor¡¯s office to get the medicine?¡±

    ¡°Well..¡± Kanghyok groaned a bit.

    The heart of the matter was not to visit the mayor¡¯s office.

    ¡®What could be the right medicine?¡¯

    Antibiotics were good medicine, but it was only effective when it came to treating infection.

    ¡®Mria... Howe mria-carrying mosquitoes are flying in Joseon?¡¯

    Kanghyok desperately tried to recall what he had learned in high school textbooks.

    ¡®Is this themon sickness found in Kanghwa Ind and northern areas?¡¯

    He never forgot about anything he once memorized it.

    What should he do now?

    His father was already afflicted with mria.

    If mria had existed in Joseon, there must have been some kind of herbal medicine at that time.

    Dolsok asked in a wet voice, ¡°Master, shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    After he got on a horse, he again tried to recall what he had learned at the medical college he attended.

    ¡®Surely I learned about it back then. I think I learned it in the medical history ss.¡¯

    But he couldn¡¯t recall at all.

    ¡°Oh, that might be the one.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up, master?¡±

    ¡°Quinine.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Dolsok asked with a worried look.

    He knew his master liked to murmur things when he was bored.

    As expected, his master kept murmuring something all along.

    ¡°No, quinine is not found here. Its origin is South America. There was something else I learned...¡±

    Actually, he remembered he saw it somewhere very recently.

    It was neither a medical textbook nor an academic paper.

    ¡°Ah, I got it now. Nobel Prize in physiology or medicine!¡±

    He felt as if he got a heavy load off his chest.

    He even shook in excitement.

    ¡°Are you okay, master?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I am. I remembered it!¡±

    Doslok quickly covered his mouth with hand when he was about to murmur, ¡®He must be crazy.¡¯

    Of course, Kanghyok didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡®In 2015 Professor Tuyuyu received the Nobel Prize for developing artemisinin. I think its material must be...¡¯

    It must be grassmon anywhere in East Asia.

    The grass could be found even in the area where Kanghyok stopped.

    ¡°Artemisia! Look for artemisia!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand with a nk face like that. Find artemisa. I need it to treat my father.¡±

    ¡°Oh my... Yes, master.¡±

    Dolsok instantly began to pluck up weeds that were as tall as his waist.

    Kanghyok knew the herbal name, but never saw it in person.

    So, he had to double check with Dolsok.

    ¡°Are you sure that grass is artemisia?¡±

    ¡°Sure. You can find it everywhere here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Just look for only fresh leaves of artemisia.¡±

    Kanghyok got off his horse and began to find the grass.

    Both of them spent some time to find it, but it was only a bagful because they plucked up only its leaves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    As soon as they went into the house, Dolsok came running to him.

    ¡°How about his condition now?¡±

    ¡°He looks better after taking the medicine. He is in bed now.¡± Obviously, his fever went down after he took anti-inmmatory pills.

    ¡®He can¡¯t sustain this...¡¯

    Anti-inmmatory medicine was only a temporary reliever.

    If left uncured, Sungmun could be in a dangerous situation.

    ¡°This is the herbal medicine that¡¯s good for my father.¡±

    ¡°Great, master.¡±

    Thinking the master could save Sungmun¡¯s life, Oksok gave a broad smile.

    But Dolsok tilted his head curiously. ¡°By the way, master.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How much of this medicine does he need to take?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    It was a sharp question. Dolsok was smart sometimes.

    ¡®Dang it. I have no way of figuring out how much dosage is okay.¡¯

    He could not figure out how many grams of artemisinin he could take from the given artemisa grass.

    ¡®Too much won¡¯t be good. Let me measure it by feeding him little by little.¡¯

    His father was set to be a guinea pig for this test.

    It was not only the issue of how much dosage of artemisinin.

    ¡®I need to brew artemisinin.¡¯

    As far as he knew, artemisinin didn¡¯t melt in water.

    As a medical student, he once tried to figure it out after he heard from a patient with blood tumor.

    ¡®He said wormwood was good for cancer patients when they brewed it as a medicinal herb. But that was wrong.¡¯

    It was a good alternative to water, but it had no effect as medicine.

    ¡®Ether is the best alternative...¡¯

    But he could not find ether here.

    ¡®I think I have to use alcohol.¡¯

    Fortunately, there were some homemade alcohol barrels sent by the mayor.

    ¡°Dolsok, bring me some alcohol.¡±

    ¡°What? Alcohol? Your father is sick.¡±

    With an annoyed nce, Dolsok looked at Kanghyok.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m drinking it? No way! I¡¯m going to use it to make medicine for father.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Let me bring it here quickly.¡±

    Dolsok quickly brought some alcohol.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°Good. How strong is this alcohol?¡±

    Kanghyok took a spoon and tasted it.

    As far as the alcohol strength was concerned, the homemade alcohol would not be as high as 40%.

    ¡°Put it into an alcoholic pot with some artemisia grass and then boil it, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    The more it was boiled, the more it emitted out a strange aroma.

    ¡°It¡¯s boiling up. Nice job, Dolsok.¡±

    Looking at him, Kanghyok could feel Dolsok was full of expectation that this medicine would cure Sungmun.

    ¡®Let me taste it first.¡¯

    Perhaps it might taste awful.

    ¡°Can you bring me a spoon?¡±

    ¡°Here you go.¡± Dolsok gave a spoon to him on the spot.

    Kanghyok stirred the brewed water with a silver spoon.

    ¡®The spoon color isn¡¯t changing.¡¯

    And then he tasted it with a tense look.

    Glug.

    It tasted pretty bitter.

    Though Kanghyok had no knowledge of medicinal herbs, he clearly knew one thing.

    ¡®This is not for a human being.¡¯

    Though there was a saying that goes, ¡®Bitter medicine is good for your body,¡¯ this was not the case.

    The bitter taste in his mouth didn¡¯t go away quickly.

    When he was making a frown, Dolsok approached him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look good, master...¡±

    ¡°Dang it. Howe you brewed it like this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Try to brew it with a low fire this time. Boil it slowly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see... You asked me to brew it at a high temperature a while ago.¡±

    ¡°When did I say that? I just said it¡¯s boiling up now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, you are lying to me.¡±

    Grumbling, Dolson brewed it again with low fire.

    ¡°Good. Put the grass there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    He put the wormwood into the pot.

    Soon yellow soup was made with a sweet-smelling aroma.

    Kanghyok felt that it was right this time.

    ¡°Good. Let me taste it.¡±

    Swallowing saliva in his dry mouth, he tasted it.

    ¡®Oh! It doesn¡¯t taste bitter now. Nor is it disgusting. It smells good.¡¯

    Come to think of it, he remembered that artemisinin was the best brewed at 60¡ãC.

    ¡°Great. This is what I want. Let¡¯s go and see father.¡±

    ¡°What about the remaining soup?¡±

    Though only a minute had passed, the alcohol inside the pot had already turned ck.

    ¡°We can¡¯t have it. Just throw it away.¡±

    Kanghyok headed for his father¡¯s room in no time.

    Though his fever went down as he drank anti-inmmatory medicine, he didn¡¯t look good.

    ¡°Dad, please have this.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it smells good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it tastes good as well.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Let me drink it.¡±

    Sungmun slurped the brewed artemisia soup.

    ¡°I like it. Actually, the pills you gave me the other day didn¡¯t taste like medicine at all.¡±

    ¡°As this medicine is more important to you, let me prepare it for you everyday.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, son.¡±

    ¡°Can you lie down a bit? Let me check your belly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sungmun quietlyy on the bed. Kanghyok carefully examined his belly.

    ¡®His liver is more swollen than before. He hasn¡¯t been cured yet.¡¯

    Anti-inmmatory pills only had limited effects.

    He was sure that young men could ovee it, but he was not sure if seniors like Sungmun could.

    ¡°Take some rest first. Rest will make you feel better as you have caught mria.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Let me follow you as you direct me. I¡¯vee to think differently as your medical skills are so excellent...¡±

 Chapter 157: Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 30</h4>

    He shivered with pain for a moment, and then fell asleep.

    Kanghyok checked his temperature cautiously so as not to wake him.

    ¡®37.2 ¡ãC. Fever went down, but...¡¯

    Obviously, his fever would go down as he took some anti-inmmatory medicine.

    As long as Sungmun ispletely cured of mria, his fever would nevere back again.

    His liver was swollen, which meant his sickness was worsening.

    If the alcohol brewed with artemisia was not effective, his condition could get worse.

    ¡®I think I have to see some herbal medicine doctors.¡¯

    Out of desperation, Kanghyok thought of what type of doctor he could meet.

    Soon, Kanghyok recalled one doctor, but quickly rejected him.

    ¡®No, not that doctor!¡¯

    That doctor insisted the patient¡¯s sickness was simply an upset stomach when it was actually appendicitis.

    Kanghyok could not leave his father¡¯s health to such a quack.

    ¡®Let me wait for a moment. It¡¯s clear that artemisia contains someponent that is effective for curing mria.¡¯

    Leaving his sleeping father behind, Kanghyok came out.

    With a worried look, Dolsok asked, ¡°How is his condition?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping as his fever dropped.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really a genius doctor! Our patients get better once you treat them.¡±

    After saying that, he put leather shoes on Kanghyok.Sungmuny in bed, pulling a nket over his head.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    ¡°Master, do you think that is enough?¡± Dolsok asked, pointing at the pile of artemisinin grass near the kitchen.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not enough. Pluck up some more.¡±

    WIth just that amount, it would definitely be out of stock by tomorrow.

    ¡°Got it, sir. Let me order our servants to gather more of it.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Contact the acrobatic team to get their help.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Let me go and convey your request to them.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    After sending him down to the vige bar where the acrobatic team was staying, Kanghyok cast a nce at the medical bag with a resentful look.

    ¡°Whew~¡± he let out a sigh subconsciously.

    ¡®Dang it. If he was just injured, I can treat him easily.¡¯

    Though the bag contained a lot of medical devices such as tes, it was utterly useless when it came to treating his father.

    ¡°Why are you letting out a sigh like that?¡±

    When Kanghyok raised his head, Soonsin Lee was standing before him.

    He sprang to his feet and said, ¡°Oh, brother Soonsin.¡±

    ¡°Why are you surprised like that?¡±

    Breathing out a sigh again, Kanghyok sat down.

    Soonsin also sat beside him slowly.

    ¡°You must be worried quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you know I¡¯m a doctor, but I can¡¯t do anything...¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re doing really good. Your father is sleeping well now. The new medicine you have made seems to take effect.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Then Soonsin said, showing his leg to him, ¡°See! I have no problem with running at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they can find another good doctor like you,¡± Soonsin praised him a lot.

    Of course Soonsin knew nothing about medical skills no matter how good he was at martial arts. And right now, he was a nameless nobleman who failed in the state civil exam on martial arts.

    ¡®I¡¯m kind of touched by his praise, though.¡¯

    Kanghyok felt at ease after Soonsin praised him.

    He could feel an infinite sense of trust in him.

    ¡°Your eyes are welling up with tears, man,¡± said Soonsin.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so tender-hearted as a man. Come on and take a walk with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡±

    Kanghyok quickly wiped his tears with the hem of his sleeve. He then stood up and walked side by side with Soonsin.

    ¡°Your father has a lot of concerns about you.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I am not preparing to take the state civil exam.¡±

    ¡°I told him not to worry. I don¡¯t think there is another fine person like you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, brother.¡±

    Those servants who went out to gather more artemisinin grass came back one by one.

    Each of them had a bagful in hand.

    ¡°Master, is this enough?¡± asked Oksok.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s more than enough.¡±

    ¡°I hope our master can recover quickly,¡± said Oksok. He looked toward Sungmun¡¯s room with a sincere expression.

    Other servants did the same.

    Soonsin and Kanghyok as well as every member of the Sungmun family hoped for his quick recovery.

    Was it because of their sincere yearning for his recovery? Because the next day, Sungmun¡¯s condition had be better.

    ¡°I feel like I can move around now.¡±

    And the next day: ¡°Wow, I feel so good.¡±

    By the third day, he was back to normal.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m curedpletely.¡±

    The fourth day he became fit as a fiddle, as if he had never been sick.

    ¡°I would like to go out for a change.¡±

    ¡°No, dad. You should stay inside until today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please listen to your son,¡± said Soonsin.

    Though he was typically stubborn, Sungmun readily followed Kanghyok¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°Please lie down.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Touching his belly cautiously, Kanghyok nodded with a satisfied look and said, ¡°Good. His liver is not swollen anymore.¡±

    Obviously, his daily intake of brewed artemisinin soup took effect.

    It was a good sign that he had no fever for the fourth consecutive day.

    ¡®I think I¡¯m a genius.¡¯

    How could he cure his father suffering from mria without any proper medicine?

    ¡°Good, dad. Let me monitor your condition only for today. If you don¡¯t have any fever tomorrow, you can go out.¡±

    ¡°Really? Wonderful. This is all thanks to you, son.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°You really deserve it. As I was the one sick this time, I could clearly recognize your medical skills. I would say you are like the Chinese legendary doctors Hwata and Pyonjak.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, dad.¡±

    ¡°Haha... You know how to show humility. Great, son.¡±

    Humility?

    Kanghyok smiled at his father, who seemed to not know his son well.

    Sungmun continued, ¡°By the way, I came to realize how important medical science was. Kanghyok, I wouldn¡¯t insist you take the state civil exam if you don¡¯t want to. But you should be a good doctor, okay?¡±

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t need to take the state exam, right?¡±

    Kanghyok was surprised by his father¡¯s unexpected remarks.

    ¡°Yes, just do what you want.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks so much.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stop studying Chinese ssics, though. We should be able tomunicate, to say the least.¡±

    ¡°Let me keep it in mind, dad.¡±

    Actually, Kanghyok was determined to stop studying the ssics once and for all.

    ¡®Artemisinin... Was it called by another name?¡¯

    As Sungmun¡¯s condition was getting better everyday, Kanghyok was also sharpening his memory power more and more.

    ¡®That Nobel Prize winner said he referred to Chinese medical books.¡¯

    Professor Tuyuyu said he reviewed his medicine after checking out old Chinese medical books.

    After all, he got the hint after he read a medical book by Kalhong, the famous medical schr who lived around 340 A.D.

    ¡®That means there is still a lot to learn from that book even now...¡¯

    Of course, the chances were there were more wrong remedies described in the book.

    With his profuse medical knowledge, Kanghyok could easily select only the right treatment methods.

    Though it was important to cultivate rtions with herbal doctors in Joseon, he had to read their medical books, too.

    ¡°Very good, son. I¡¯ve collected lots of books, and there are some medical books among them, so read as many books as you want,¡± said Sungmun.

    ¡°Thanks, dad.¡±

    With a satisfied look Kanghyok came out.

    Soonsin was also satisfied.

    ¡°You¡¯re a genius doctor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m far from it, brother.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Soonsin gave a heartyugh at that.

    ¡°By the way, my right leg has beenpletely cured, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. You can resume practicing your martial arts.¡±

    ¡°All thanks to you, man.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± this time, it was Kanghyok whoughed heartily.

    ¡°Let me leave tomorrow. As your father has recovered, I think I can go back to preparing the state exam on martial arts again.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Kanghyok eximed wistfully.

    Looking back, Kanghyok spent lots of time with this most famous Admiral in Joseon up to now.

    ¡°As I live in Konchondong, Hanyang, I cane and see you anytime.¡±

    ¡°You live in Hanyang. Got it.¡±

    Come to think of it, Kanghyok didn¡¯t think of travelling to Hanyang until now.

    ¡°Come and see me sooner orter. I know someone who needs your treatment.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Anyway, let¡¯s have a drink today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to drink with you.¡±

    Originally, Kanghyok was a heavy drinker who could enjoy all kinds of alcoholic. As his drinking partner was Soonsin Lee, Kanghyok couldn¡¯t be happier.

    Dolsok brought a table quickly with alcoholic drinks.

    ¡°Take my cup, Kanghyok.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, brother.¡±

    Soonsin was also a heavy drinker.

    After all, Kanghyok drank heavily with him and fell asleep with him in the same room.

    When he woke up, Soonsin was already gone.

    He left a short note, though.

    (Thanks, Kanghyok. Come to my ce anytime.)

    ¡°Dang it. I didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye to him.¡±

    When he was murmuring, Dolsok came running to him.

    ¡°How are you, master?

    ¡°Ouch, my head is aching with a hangover.¡±

    ¡°Yoni and Makbong are here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They said you asked them to check out if there was a good doctor nearby. They mentioned that they¡¯ve found a wonderful doctor living at the foot of Mt. Kwangkyo right now.¡±

 Chapter 158: Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 31</h4>

    ¡°Really?¡±

    It was real good news that made him suddenly sober up. He could be a quack, but he was allegedly really good at medical skills.

    As Mt. Kwangkyo was not far from his ce, Kanghyok had no reason not to see him.

    ¡°Where are they now?¡± he asked, curious about the whereabouts of Yoni and Makbong.

    ¡°I asked them to wait at your examination room on the market street as you were still sound asleep.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When he raised his head, Kanghyok found that the sun had already risen high up in the sky.

    ¡®I think I slept like a log.¡¯

    In fact, Kanghyok kept drinking his cup that was constantly refilled by Soonsinst night, and drank himself to sleep.

    ¡°Let me wash my face first.¡±

    ¡°Here is water for washing up, sir.¡± Dolsok gave him a basin with warm water as if he already expected it.

    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, master.¡±

    Kanghyok quickly washed his face and turned his head.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you brush your teeth, master?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡±

    With assistance from Dolsok, Kanghyon was now fully ready to go out in formal dress and new shoes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    With the bag in hand, he got on a pony. He also carried arge bundle that contained several days of necessities. Of course, it was Dolsok who carried the bundle on his back.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± said Kanghyok, pointing at his examination room on the street.

    Makbong stood there to greet him, the gate open. ¡°Wee, master.¡±

    ¡°Nice to see you here. It seems you lost flesh, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Makbong scratched his head hard at Kanghyok¡¯s question.

    By Joseon¡¯s standards, Makbong was brimming with youth.

    ¡°Well, we hardly do any performances these days, so I¡¯ve been pretty busy during the night.¡± Makbong smiled broadly as usual while saying so.

    Shaking his head, Kanghyok looked around the yard. ¡°By the way, where is Yoni?¡±

    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s tying up a topknot right now.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s inside then. Let¡¯s go when shees out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. Let me bring her here.¡± Makbong went into the room quickly and shouted, ¡°Yoni! Master is here.¡±

    ¡°What? Okay.¡±

    The door was thrown open, and Yoni came out, quite embarrassed. She looked a bit awkward as she just finished her topknot.

    ¡°How are you, master?¡±

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s start now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    While she was putting on her shoes hurriedly, she spoke to Kanghyok as she recalled something, ¡°Ah... Yoju sent you a letter today.¡±

    ¡°Today? Give it to me now.¡±

    ¡°Here you go,¡± she said, handing him the letter stuck in her waistband.

    ¡®Um... She¡¯s poor, as expected.¡¯ Kanghyok murmured, looking at the quality of the letter paper, ¡°Ah, her father Changkwon left his house today. Oh, I see...¡±

    Looking up at the sky, Kanghyok recalled her drawing. She was really good at detailed descriptions. She could produce such a fine drawing with cheap art supplies. Equipped with fine supplies, she could surely produce far better drawings.

    ¡®I could learn something from the doctor.¡¯ In particr, he felt he needed to learn medicinal herbs from the doctor. But it would be useless to simply hear the names of the herbs as Kanghyok did not know how they looked.

    The solution would be for someone like Yoju to draw the pictures of the medicinal herbs for him.

    Kanghyok looked at Yoni with a strange expression.

    ¡®I think if Yoju dressed like a man, she could hide her identity.¡¯

    Fortunately, Yoni, who was pretty good at masquerading as a man, would apany him anyway.

    ¡°Good. Let me take Yoju there.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I take her?¡± Kanghyok asked nonchntly.

    In fact, there was nobody around Kanghyok who could oppose him.

    ¡°You can, master,¡± Dolsok, who was standing behind him, answered readily.

    ¡°Great. Let me take Yoju then.¡±

    Fortunately, Yoju¡¯s house was located on the way to Mt. Kwangkyo.

    Yoni tipped her off on this, and she dly came out.

    Yoju was also dressed like a man, but she looked somewhat awkward.

    ¡°Hey, Yoju, I see your attire dragging on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because it¡¯s my father¡¯s, not mine.¡± Dressed in a big coat, Yoju quickly walked along.

    As she said she could not get on a pony, Kanghyok had no other choice but to let her walk.

    While he was casually looking at her rear, she suddenly turned back.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why?¡±

    ¡°You asked me to draw medicinal herbs, right?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± trying to hide his embarrassment, Kanghyok answered calmly.

    As he was on a pony, they didn¡¯t notice his embarrassed look.

    ¡°I need some paints to draw. Also I need a small brush and paper...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought some paper, but I think I have to get some paints and a brush.¡±

    Kanghyok looked down the street with an annoyed look.

    It would take lots of time to go back to the street to buy that stuff.

    ¡°Well, my friend lives nearby, so I can borrow them from her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    That was a good solution.

    ¡°Where is her house?¡±

    ¡°Right there is nobleman Yop Huh¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Yop Huh?¡±

    Kanghyok knew him because he treated that man before.

    ¡°Yes, master. One of his children is a girl named Nansolhon. She is my bosom friend.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Kanghyok made a forced smile once he learned that Yop Huh was Nansolhon¡¯s father. Kanghyok wished he had studied Korean history harder during high school.

    Nansolhon was the finest Korean painter in Joseon, and he was about to see this woman painter now!

    Yoju Chung, who was Nansolhon¡¯s best friend.

    Kanghyok never heard about Yoju in a history book, though.

    At his strong reaction, Yoju tilted her head. ¡°Do you happen to know her name?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no, not her name. I know her father, though.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me tell her about you, then.¡±

    Yoju then picked a stone on the road and threw it over the wall.

    Though Yop Huh was not an incumbent official, his house was muchrger than Changkwon¡¯s.

    After Yoju threw several stones like that, somebody opened the door.

    Her face was calm with regr features.

    As soon as Kanghyok saw her, he could immediately recognize Nansolhon.

    ¡®Wow, this is Nansolhon Huh!¡¯

    Though Nansolhon might be better at drawing, Yoju was much more beautiful than her.

    ¡°Hey, Yoju! Why are you ying tricks like this?

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m dressed like a man for a specific reason.¡±

    ¡°Who is this man?¡±

    ¡°Kanghyok Paek. You know him, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Kanghyok was one of the most famous men in Suwon. And he treated her father¡¯s chronic hemorrhoidspletely. How could she not know such a famous doctor?

    She politely introduced herself, ¡°How are you, sir? My name is Nansolhon Huh.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Kanghyok.¡¯

    After exchanging pleasantries, she turned to Yoju again. ¡°What business brought you here?¡±

    ¡°Well, I decided to help him. I wonder if I can borrow your painting supplies.¡±

    ¡°Helping him?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want to draw some medicinal herbs and the way he is treating patients.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that might be very interesting. Did you father approve of it?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m doing it secretly.¡±

    ¡°It could be more interesting. Got it. Let me give you some supplies.¡±

    Then Nansolhol quickly came out with the painting supplies.

    They were of high quality, as opposed to Yoju¡¯s.

    ¡°Take care, then. I hope I can learn something from youter,¡± said Nansolhon.

    ¡°Okay, thanks!¡±

    This was something Kanghyok didn¡¯t know at all.

    Nansolhon had a private drawing teacher! And that teacher was Yoju.

    ¡®Wow, I really can count on Yoju, then.¡¯

    Now, Kanghyok felt he was fully prepared to see the doctor.

    ¡°Great. Yoni, where shall we go?¡±

    ¡°I heard that he is staying at the foot of Mt. Kwangkyo. We have to walk at least half a day.¡±

    ¡°Kwangkyo? It¡¯s really far from here. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡±

    Once the sun sets in Joseon, real danger luked everywhere.

    In particr, if they had to head toward Mt. Kwangkyo, the danger was bigger.

    ¡®I can¡¯t allow myself to be some tiger¡¯s prey.¡¯

    All of them trotted along, with Yoju also following them.

    With a satisfied look, Kanghyok spurred the pony.

    At that moment, Yoni pointed somewhere. ¡°Look at that mountain! That¡¯s Mt. Kwangkyo.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. I see some houses there, too. Great. Is the doctor there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    When he arrived at the destination, he could have a clearer view of the vige.

    Arriving at the entrance of the vige, he saw some people gathered at one ce.

    ¡°Are they having a feast?¡±

    Dolsok shook his head at Kanghyok¡¯s question.

    ¡°Looks like that¡¯s a line waiting for their treatment. And that man at the forefront seems to be the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

 Chapter 159: Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 32</h4>

    When Kanghyok looked at him closely, Dolson was right.

    There was a doctor dressed in tidy, not colorful clothes, sitting before them.

    The doctor seemed tired as he already saw too many patients.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± said the doctor in a kind voice.

    His voice reminded Kanghyok of an old professor with the children and teens department of Chungmu Hospital he was affiliated with back in modern Korea.

    His voice spoke volumes about his capabilities.

    ¡®Shall I go and see him?¡¯

    Getting off his pony, he slowly approached the doctor.

    Just then, amoner came up to him and said, ¡°Sir, stand in line, please.¡±

    With a heartyugh, Kanghyok waved at him.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not here for treatment.¡±

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came here to see the doctor.¡±

    Themoner became confused at Kanghyok¡¯s remarks because he could not figure out the difference.

    But he felt that Kanghyok seemed to be a man of noble birth, with that silk dress and a fan as well as the unfamiliar but sophisticated bag.

    Besides, Kanghyok had fair skin and a stout build.

    ¡°Sir, my doctor won¡¯t like it,¡± said themoner serving the doctor.

    Dolsok and Makbok suddenly came forward.

    ¡°Hey, he said he is not here to get his treatment.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    When these two strong men confronted themoner, he could not handle them anymore.

    Kanghyok felt like they made a mistake.

    So, he pushed them aside abruptly and came forward. ¡°Hahaha. They misunderstood my intention. Got it. Let me wait. When do you think he will finish?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long line as you can see. It will take some time.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    He was true. The line was quite long, with lots of people waiting outside the gate, too.

    It was as if the whole vige came along with their sick families.

    ¡°Do you think he will keep seeing patients today? It¡¯ll be dark soon.¡±

    ¡°Well, my doctor is so generous, so I think he will be done around midnight.¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, Kanghyok couldn¡¯t afford to wait indefinitely.

    ¡°Dolsok, let¡¯s stay at a nearby vige bar. I guess that doctor would take a break at night.¡±

    ¡°Sure, master. Let me check it out.¡±

    In fact, Kanghyok¡¯spany was pretty tired after a long walk.

    Dolsok and Makbong went out hurriedly.

    ¡°By the way, I feel sorry for you, Yoju.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ve plenty of time avable.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then. Let¡¯s wait here.¡±

    Fortunately, the vige bar was ratherrge. Apparently there were lots of people who stayed there as it was located at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Master, we made a reservation for rooms. Two rooms are enough, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure, that sounds like a n.¡±

    Even though Yoni and Yoju were dressed like men, Kanghyok couldn¡¯t mix them with Makbong and Dolsok.

    When Kanghyok approved, Dolsok shouted in a strong voice, ¡°Hey, madam, give us some food and alcoholic drinks.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want some drink to relieve a hangover?¡±

    ¡°Oh... no thanks.¡±

    ¡°Really? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re avoiding alcoholic drinks, sir,¡± Dolsok said.

    Kanghyok¡¯s refraining from alcohol was new to him.

    Howe he could reject drinking?

    ¡°I think I shouldn¡¯t smell of any liquor when I see that doctor.¡±

    ¡°I hear that he is a good doctor, but I don¡¯t think he is as good as you, master.¡±

    It was impossible that a doctor in Joseon in the 16th century could surpass Kanghyok, who was called one of the best doctors in modern Korea.

    Kanghyok was humble enough, though.

    ¡®Maybe I can learn something from him.¡±

    Though Kanghyok had a glimpse of that doctor in the distance, he felt this vige doctor had a good voice, which seemed familiar to him.

    ¡°Hey, you guys can have a drink, Makbong and Dolsok. Don¡¯t care too much about what I think.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, master.¡± Bowing to him continuously, Makbong and Dolsok began to gulp down alcoholic drinks.

    When Kanghyok turned his head, he found Yoni staring at their table.

    ¡®Oops, Yoni is also a heavy drinker!¡¯

    In fact, she could drink as much as Dolsok and Makbong, though she couldn¡¯t beat Kanghyok.

    ¡°Hey, Yoni, you can join them for a drink.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thanks, master.¡± As if she had been waiting for Kanghyok¡¯s approval, she quickly joined them.

    Now, there was only Yoju who couldn¡¯t join the group, looking like a fish out of water.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you have a drink, Yoju?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, sir.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it today as you don¡¯t have anything to draw today?¡±

    ¡°No thanks, sir.¡±

    In fact, Kanghyok himself was quite a personality to Yoju.

    Despite the fact that he came from a noble family, he didn¡¯t care about mingling withmoners like Dolsok, Makbong and Yoni.

    He also learned medical skills, which were despised in Joseon.

    Besides, he sneaked into a woman¡¯s room at night to treat that sick woman.

    ¡®I think it would be interesting to draw the daily life of such a man,¡¯ Yoju thought.

    How interesting a personality he had!

    He looked like a happy-go-lucky man, but many people were drawn to his charisma.

    Yoju was one of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I traveled as far as this ce, so let me draw thendscape.¡±

    ¡°Great. That¡¯s a good hobby. By the way, why are you guys so funny like that?¡±

    Instead of alcohol, Kanghyok poured some water in a cup and joined them.

    Smelling strongly of alcohol, Dolsok said, ¡°Listen to Makbong, master.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same story, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok found out that Makbong was telling them how he pleased the widows. Makbong satisfied many women¡¯s sexual desires, with some detailed description.

    With some nervousness Kanghyok looked at Yoni¡¯s face, because Makbong used some lewd phrases and expressions that made even men blush.

    ¡°So what? What did you do?¡± Yoni demanded.

    Kanghyok¡¯s concern was groundless.

    With her eyes sparkling, Yoni kept on asking.

    Kanghyok instantly doubted, ¡®Is Yoni a man?¡¯

    Obviously, Yoni was a woman with red lips and a shapely nose.

    ¡°What did I do? Of course, I had sex with her abruptly.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re awesome,¡± Dolsok murmured in admiration at Makbong¡¯s skills.

    While Kanghyok was listening to Makbong¡¯s lewd episodes, Kanghyok slightly crossed his legs. At that moment, he heard somebodying into the bar.

    Makbong and Yoni quickly tidied up their clothes to greet him.

    The doctor and his servant opened the door finally.

    He looked pretty exhausted since he saw lots of patients all day long.

    But his eyes were sparkling as bright as Soonsin¡¯s.

    ¡°Oh, here you are, sir!¡±

    Kanghyok quickly approached him.

    ¡°May I ask who you are...¡±

    ¡°This is the man I told you a while ago, sir. He said he would be waiting for you here...¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Apparently his servant tipped him off in advance.

    ¡°How are you? My name is Kanghyok Paek.¡±

    ¡°Kanghyok... Paek? Aha, that famous doctor in the street in Suwon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s my honor! In fact, I have been anxious to see you.¡±

    Apparently, Kanghyok was widely known, given this vige doctor¡¯s surprised reaction.

    ¡°My name is Joon Huh.¡¯

    ¡°Joon Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Joon Huh.¡±

    Kanghyok couldn¡¯t believe his ears, his jaw dropping.

    Joon Huh, the legendary best doctor of Joseon!

    The only memory that Kanghyok had of Joon Huh was that of TV talent Kwangryol Chun, who yed the role of Joon Huh in the most popr soap opera many years ago.

    ¡®That soap opera was really great.¡¯

    The impact of that TV series was so strong that the oriental medicine college of Kyonghee University, the best in Korea, exceeded the medical college of Chungmu, the best medical school in Korea, in terms of the ranking of medical colleges across the country.

    ordingly, lots of excellent students went to oriental medical colleges that year.

    ¡®Every man I meet here in Joseon is all famous,¡¯ Kanghyok thought to himself.

    Obviously, there must be tons of knowledge he could learn from Joon Huh.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, sir. I think I came here to see the right person.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been anxious to learn from a medicinal herb doctor. I think I can learn from you, easy in mind.¡±

    ¡°Learning from me? I¡¯m only a nameless doctor. I really can¡¯t catch up with you.¡±

    Joon Huh thought too lowly of himself.

    Kanghyok couldn¡¯t help admiring his humility.

    ¡®That¡¯s why he has been recorded as a historic figure.¡¯

    Kanghyok just endlessly admired him.

    ¡°No, sir. Please teach me some.¡±

    Kanghyok had been widely known to many people even before he got to be known as a good doctor. Above all, he was known as the son of that powerful ex-official, Sungmun Paek.

    Though Jooh Huh was from a good family, he was an offspring of a concubine. Joon Huh couldn¡¯t feelfortable when a real nobleman like Kanghyok bowed to him.

    ¡°Oh my... I get it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see the patients together tomorrow. As you have asked me to teach you, I¡¯ll be stern about it, though.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

 Chapter 160: Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 33</h4>

    It¡¯s not clear whether all the people in Joseon were diligent, but Joon Huh was quite an early bird.

    He woke Kanghyok up before dawn.

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t risen yet, and the bell is still silent.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t hear the bell here.¡±

    ¡°Can I sleep a little longer?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like your learning attitude...¡±

    ¡°Ooops, got it. I¡¯m getting up now.¡±

    When Kanghyok barely raised his head, he saw that Dolsok was still asleep.

    Makbong, who wanted to sleep with the madame of the barst night, was missing.

    A little annoyed, Kangkyok pushed Dolsok to the side to go out.

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    ¡°Sure, thanks.¡±

    Joon Huh was already dressed up, ready to go out to see patients.

    Quickly straightening his hair, Kanghyok followed him.

    Though the bar was noisy with customersst night, there were none now as it was very early in the morning.

    Joon Huh warmed up in the yard.

    ¡°A doctor¡¯s job is to take care of one¡¯s body. So, we need to control our body first.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this workout to help the cold energy of my body go up while its warm energy go down so as to make the blood circte smoothly. Just follow my motions.¡±

    ¡°Oh, got it.¡±

    Control one¡¯s own body?

    That was a thought-provoking and beautiful statement.

    Kanghyok totally agreed with that.

    ¡®I trained my body at the gym. I wonder how Joon Huh did it.¡¯

    Kanghyok was so curious about him.

    ¡°These motions have been traditionally called anmadoin, which is a summary of all the motions that were handed down for many years.¡±

    ¡°Anmadoin. Got it.¡±

    Then, Joon Huh began to move his body very slowly. He sometimes closed his lips and pulled his ears. After rubbing his hands, he put them on his eyes, and rubbed his forehead.

    ¡®His motions look like a ritual rather than workout.¡¯

    Kanghyok, steeped in modern medical knowledge, could not understand his actions.

    ¡°Now, let me do someplicated motions. So, follow me well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Suddenly came out a shout of concentration from Joon Huh¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Eek, Ek.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Ek.¡±

    ¡°Ek.¡±

    Though Kanghyok felt a bit ufortable imitating his every action as instructed, he had no other choice but to follow.

    As he asked for Joon Huh¡¯s teaching, he had to follow anyway.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god.¡±

    ¡°Ek!

    ¡°Ek!¡±

    If Joon Huh had his own way, he could beat Kanghyok anytime.

    Whenever he showed the motion of kicking, the sound it made was loud enough to make Makbong and Yonie and see.

    ¡°Great.¡±

    ¡°He is doing alright.¡±

    Both of them, who were quite good at martial arts, were deeply moved by Jooh Huh¡¯s tough motions.

    He stopped doing anything further when Kanghyok was about to give up, feeling exhausted.

    ¡°Now, we¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve saved me!¡±

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re so weak, when you¡¯re still so young?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯m strong enough...¡±

    ¡°I guess you have to do more to stay fit.¡±

    In the meantime, the sun was rising, with all the mist dissipating.

    Only then did the madame of the bar bring them rice bowls with soup.

    ¡°Hey, wake up, Dolsok!¡± shouted Kanghyok.

    At Kanghyok¡¯s shout, Dolsok woke up and crawled out of the room.

    ¡°Howzy are you! You had a sound sleep, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, master.¡±

    ¡°Come and have breakfast. You need to help me today.¡±

    ¡°No worries, master.¡± Dolsok slowly nodded his head.

    After finishing tying a topknot in her room, Yoju came out. She looked more awkward than Yoni.

    ¡°Come here for breakfast. Yoni and Makbong,e here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok stirred the rice soup, which was nothingpared with the food he was served at home.

    Only Makbong was enjoying the food.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got some slices of meat in the soup.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Haha.¡±

    Makbong made a strange smile when Kanghyok pointed it out.

    When he looked back, the madame was seen running away all flushed.

    Though he didn¡¯t taste it at all, Kanghyok emptied the bowl as he did the hard morning workout with Joon Huh.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s cheer up today.¡±

    Shaking his hands and legs, Joon Huh went out of the bar.

    Kanghyok quickly ran after him and walked with him side by side.

    ¡°By the way, brother Joon Huh.¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    ¡°As you¡¯re older than I am, you are my brother.¡±

    Joon made a heartyugh at his nonchnt attitude.

    ¡°Okay, just call me as you please.¡±

    ¡°How long are you going to stay here?¡± Kanghyok felt that he needed to fix the schedule for his learning while Joon was staying there.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of staying here for about fifteen days.¡±

    ¡°Fifteen days. I think I have to learn diligently as much as I could.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m not as great as you think. You may be disappointed.¡±

    This time, it was Kanghyok whoughed.

    If he were disappointed at Joon Hun, that meant all other doctors in Joseon were just quacks.

    Hoping he would not be disappointed, Kanghyok followed him.

    When they walked on the road, they saw a group of people gathering in the distance.

    ¡°Wow, there is quite a lot gathered already.¡±

    There was an examination room installed in therge yard at the entrance of a big house in the vige.

    As the owner of the house was saved by Joon Huh, he lent it to the doctor for free.

    ¡°Let me pass through you, guys.¡±

    At Joon Huh¡¯s words, they made a path for him instantly as if the Red Sea was parted.

    ¡°Me too,¡± said Kanghyok, following him.

    Dolsok and Makbong also elbowed their way to Joon Huh and Kanghyok, waving their big fists.

    ¡°Make way, guys!¡±

    After making some fuss and hassling with the crowds, they could settle down in the examination ce.

    Yoni and Dolsok were assigned to help Kanghyok, while Makbong handed out the waiting numbers.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s examine them one by one,¡± said Joon Huh.

    At his order, the patients came in one by one.

    Standing behind them, Kanghyok carefully observed them.

    ¡°Oh, you couldn¡¯t eat anything because of the blister.¡±

    Checking inside a child¡¯s mouth here and there, he instantly gave prescriptions.

    ¡°You had better use yangkyoksan for this kind of disease. Don¡¯t eat it. Just hold it inside the mouth for a minute and spit it out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s mouth gargling!¡±

    Kanghyok couldn¡¯t believe there was mouth gargling method in Joseon.

    When he was nodding with a satisfied expression, Dolsok began to tease Jooh Huh from behind.

    ¡°Oh my... Master, he is saying nonsense as he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Kanghyok was about to p him in the back of his face without Jooh Huh knowing, but he held it back.

    ¡®Okay. Let me recall what I learned in the morning. Anmadoin...¡¯

    Kanghyok calmed down a bit after recalling Joon Huh¡¯s teaching this morning.

    Joon Huh now said to the servant, ¡°I need to brew yanggyoksan. So, bring me some medicinal herbs such as forsythia fruit, gardenia seeds, gilgyong, angelica root and licorice.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although the names were unfamiliar to Kanghyok, he wanted to learn those medicinal herbs.

    ¡°Hey, Yoju. Can you draw them?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Please put down the amount of dosage, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Joon Huh¡¯s servant began to brew herbal medicine.

    With sparkling eyes, Kanghyok carefully examined how he did it.

    ¡®In fact, there is nothing special about the substance for mouth gargling.¡¯

    In modern medicine, liquefied anti-inmmatory drugs were used as mouthwash.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think he can use such arge number of medicinal herbs.¡¯

    Kanghyok carefully examined Joon Huh¡¯s prescriptions from the perspective of a modern doctor.

    Yoju was so good at drawing each of the medicinal herbs that Joon Huh had no problem at all telling them apart.

    With a satisfied look Kanghyok inspected her drawings. Then, he suddenly heard some loud noise in the yard.

    ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡±

    ¡°What the heck is that noise?¡±

    Joon Huh, taking a break at the moment, came up to him.

    When he came out, he saw two stout men carrying a man whose head was bleeding.

    ¡°He became strange after falling from a tree, doctor!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god...¡± Joon Huh was just moaning without knowing how to treat him.

    His reaction was natural, given that there existed no advanced medical skills in Joseon as far as body wounds were concerned.

    Fortunately, there was a doctor who could treat such patients right then.

    He was none other than Kanghyok.

    Leaving Joon Huh alone, Kanghyok came forward.

    ¡°Let me take care of him.¡±

 Chapter 161: Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 34</h4>

    ¡°We need to carry him inside, first. Dolsok, Makbong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Dolsok and Makbong had muchrger build than the guys who carried the wounded man.

    ¡®I can¡¯t rule out that the man had other injuries in his neck and other areas, given his head injuries like that...¡¯

    So, it was pretty dangerous to move the patient up or down recklessly.

    ¡°Hey, Makbong, you hold him by the head, and Dolsok, you hold him by the legs. Let me hold his waist and neck. Carry him inside the room.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Three of them carried him inside quickly.

    Kanghyokid him down on the bed cautiously, while Dolsok quickly closed the door.

    ¡®He is unconscious.¡¯

    That was not a good sign.

    ¡°Dolsok, check his blood pressure.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    ¡°Yoni, boil some water.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Fortunately, both of them could carry out Kanghyok¡¯s orders well. Thanks to their assistance, he could check the patient¡¯s condition closely.

    ¡®His head was not injured... How about his eyes?¡¯

    Kanghyok inspected the patient¡¯s two eyes with a penlight.

    His pupiry reflex was working, but the surface of his eyeballs was rough. There was no sign of ck and blue coloration around his eyes.

    Without a CT scan machine, the best he could do was to infer from the patient¡¯s specific symptoms.

    ¡°His intraocr pressure went up. This indicates he had a stroke. Looks like he had no fractures on his head.¡±

    Kanghyok used strange medical tools and terminology.

    Joon Huh stood there with an embarrassed look. It was the first time he saw a doctor make a diagnosis like that.

    ¡°Sir, what are you doing now?¡± Joon Huh asked.

    He was asking not in a rebuking manner, but out of pure curiosity as a doctor.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have time to exin at length, but what¡¯s certain is that he will die if left uncured like this.¡±

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    There was no question that Joon Huh was an excellent doctor, but now, it was Dolsok and Yoni who were more helpful to him.

    ¡°As I have learned from you so far, it¡¯s time for me to pay back,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Joon Huh mourned for a moment, but then continued to watch him perform.

    ¡°Get up! What¡¯s your name? No response. He¡¯s in aa right now,¡± Kanghyok was shouting, pressing on the patient¡¯s heavage strongly.

    ¡°Give me scissors!¡±

    Then he was shaving the patient¡¯s hairpletely.

    ¡°Howe you are shaving his hair?¡± asked Dolsok.

    ¡°Do you want me to let him die like this?¡±

    In Joon Huh¡¯s eyes, Kanghyok¡¯s treatment looked like a barbarian act.

    Blood wasing out of his scalp now.

    ¡®Dang it. I can¡¯t scorch it...¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t do it, either, because the wounded area was too big.

    Kanghyok handed over several gauze strips to Dolsok and said, ¡°Now, hold onto it with this.¡±

    ¡°I think my hands are going to get stained with blood.¡±

    ¡°You put on gloves, right?¡±

    ¡°I still feel ufortable...¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ll see lots of bleeding from him today. So, stay alert. Yoni, are you okay?¡±

    Though Dolsok said it like that, he had some experience before. He assisted Kanghyok with doing the surgery on Soonsin.

    But Yoni felt nervous as she previously helped him only with simple medical aid. Given her strong resolve, however, Kanghyok was not worried.

    ¡°Yes, I can do it.¡±

    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s start now.¡±

    Kanghyok held a scalpel. Instead of his usual rxed and carefree attitude, Kanghyok seemed quite serious with a tense look.

    ¡®Can I do it?¡¯

    No matter how good he was at doing the surgery, it was just unthinkable for him to do an operation on a patient¡¯s head in a thatched house.

    He opened the broken wounds on the patient¡¯s scalp.

    ¡°Open it like that. Yoju, you could draw me doing this, if you can.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Okay, master.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yoni opened the wounds on both sides with the tweezers he gave her.

    In order not to disturb them, Yoju quickly moved her hand in the background to draw him.

    When else could she seize the moment to draw his blood gushing and his flesh opened like that?

    ¡°Now, give me the hammer and chisel.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you really want me to give this tool to you?¡±

    As Dolsok pressed on the bleeding area, the strong gushing of blood was staunched.

    He began to see the white bone between the patient¡¯s scalp. It looked like his master was going to strike it down.

    ¡°Give it to me now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolsok handed the hammer and chisel to him on impulse.

    ¡°Are you not listening to me carefully, Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, master.¡±

    ¡°Hold it tightly. If it is shaken, he might get into big trouble.¡±

    ¡°Good heavens!¡±

    ¡°Yoni, help him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With his eyes closed, Doslok held the patient¡¯s head tightly. Yoni helped him on the side.

    Yoju was drawing Kanghyok¡¯s every move.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m hitting it.¡±

    Dolsok began to moan as if he was going crazy.

    He felt something like bone waste falling on the back of his hands. His hands shook, thinking that his master was a merciless man.

    ¡°Hold it properly! He could die if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Once again, a terrifying noise was heard around the room.

    White and rough bone waste was flying all around.

    Even Yoju, who was usually so calm and patient, turned her head.

    ¡°Good. Hold it for a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Though Dolsok could not figure out what he meant by ¡®Good!¡¯, he just followed as instructed.

    ¡°Wow, look at his terrific medical skills,¡± Joon Huh eximed in admiration.

    Though Dolsok and Yoni could not see Joon, he could clearly observe what Kanghyok was doing.

    Once Kanghyok stroke down with the hammer, he moved the chisel a bit.

    Definitely, those were some superhuman skills.

    Puck!

    Kanghyok finally drilled a hole into the patient¡¯s scalp.

    It was in circr form, as if he drew it with apass.

    ¡°Good. Let me open it now.¡±

    Kanghyok pulled a round bone chip. The moment he did so, the red blood pooled inside gushed up. The brain pressure that had been going up became stable all of a sudden.

    ¡®As expected, this is subdural hemorrhage.¡¯

    He could see a fresh red stream of blood between the old and ck blood clots. If the bleeding started from inside the cerebrum, he could not do anything about it.

    ¡°Now we¡¯re halfway through the surgery. Dolsok, keep holding his head. Yoni, help me now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°You see bleeding here, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You see it, too, Dr. Joon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see that. This is the first time I see a man¡¯s brain inside.¡±

    That¡¯s true. Joon had never seen it before.

    ¡°Fortunately it¡¯s a vein, not an artery.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Joon asked, blinking eyes.

    ¡®Oh, he might not understand.¡¯

    Thismon medical knowledge in the 21st century was not avable in the 16th century Joseon.

    ¡°Let me exin to you in detailter. I need to stop the bleeding first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, got it.¡± Joon instantly understood his position.

    Kanghyok now cast a nce at the patient¡¯s head.

    ¡®Cerebral vein in the upper head... I think I¡¯ll have no problems stitching it closed.¡¯

    If it was the artery, the patient¡¯s condition would be pretty much dangerous.

    ¡°Give me threads.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Yoni gave him ck threads.

    She also didn¡¯t forget to open the wounds, so he could easily stitch them.

    ¡°Great, Yoni.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Kangkyok made the most of his medical skills just like the best surgeon in modern Korea.

    The patient¡¯s bleeding stopped, and his status became stable quickly.

    ¡®Now is the real beginning.¡¯

    Surgery of a patient without general anesthesia was like assault and battery.

    That¡¯s why traditional medical books put more priority on the development of anesthesia than on that of surgery itself.

    ¡®As soon as the patient wakes up, he could try to move.¡¯

    That would be the most dangerous thing that could happen to him.

    Before he did that, Kanghyok had to stitch that opened headpletely or hold him tightly, so he could not move at all.

    ¡®Holding him is the best option for now.¡¯

    Fortunately, he saw a big and stout guy idling away in the yard.

    ¡°Makbong, just hold this patient tightly!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, master.¡±

 Chapter 162: Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 35</h4>

    Without knowing what¡¯s going on, Makbong rushed into the room.

    ¡°Dolsok and Yoni, you guys must stay alert. We have to move him now.¡±

    ¡°Moving him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t drop him.¡±

    ¡°Ah... got it.¡±

    There was no time to lose.

    Although there were two strong guys who could hold him fast, it might be somewhat difficult to pin him down.

    ¡®I wish I had him tied.¡¯

    It was toote.

    Kanghyok held suture threads to stitch the bone chip on his scalp.

    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s starting to move.¡±

    The patient¡¯s fingers began to wiggle.

    Dolsok shouted in embarrassment, while Kanghyok calmly stitched them.

    ¡°Pin him down fast. I¡¯ll be done in a short while.¡±

    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± the patient, unaware of the situation at all, shouted at the top of his lungs.

    Two stout guys standing outside overheard this and began to ask, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°What the heck is happening?¡±

    Joon Huh, who was watching the whole scene absentmindedly, opened the door slightly and whispered to them, ¡°Everything is alright, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s screaming with pain, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s alright, guys.¡±

    And then Joon shut the door.

    Instead, the patient made a big fuss.

    ¡°You¡¯re killing me!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet! Don¡¯t shout.¡±

    Dolsok pressed down on him fast.

    Only then did the patient begin to relent, but he suffered from extreme pain.

    ¡°Ah... It really hurts!¡±

    Though Kanghyok gave him an injection of venopressor and local anesthetic, their effects were less potent now.

    The patient yelled out loudly whenever Kanghyok stitched his scalp with a needle.

    ¡°Sorry, but let me do it quickly. Your survival depends on this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if I have to put him to sleep.¡±

    Kanghyok found it difficult to stitch a patient who was constantly moving like him.

    ¡°Can I strike him?¡± said Makbong.

    ¡°Nope. He has barely survived, as you know.¡±

    ¡°I can put him to sleep with a bang on the back of his neck.¡±

    ¡°He could be killed if you strike him now.¡±

    Though their conversation was just nonsensical, it took some effect.

    The patient, who was wildly struggling a moment ago, became silent now.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Kanghyok stitched the wounds on his scalp perfectly. Of course, there was a round scar as small as a coin on his head.

    ¡®This won¡¯t matter at all.¡¯

    Putting down the stitching tools, Kanghyok opened his mouth with a light heart, ¡°All done! He¡¯s going to survive. Don¡¯t move if you want to survive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± The patient answered in a very tense voice.

    ¡°Let me raise his head a bit. Any pillow?¡±

    ¡°Here you go, master,¡± said Dolsok, giving him a pillow quickly.

    ¡°Good. Just stay still to avoid any brain pressure.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    When he was done, Joon Huh approached the patient.

    ¡°Wow, this is perfect!¡±

    He closely examined the stitches on his head. The wounds that were open a moment ago got stitched closed now.

    And the patient who got limp regained strength.

    ¡°Where did you learn these skills?¡±

    ¡°Well..¡± Kanghyok couldn¡¯t answer quickly. If he told Joon the truth, he would be treated as a crazy guy.

    ¡®Of course, I can¡¯t tell him I¡¯ve learned it at Chungmu Hospital.¡¯

    Still, Kanghyok had to answer in one way or another.

    ¡®Sure, let me tell him I¡¯m a genius.¡¯

    That was not a lie. It was true that he was once called a genius surgeon.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned it.¡±

    ¡°Really? How did you learn it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I taught myself.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯ve never heard or seen medicall skills like this, though I read lots of medical books...¡±

    Joon Huh showed genuine admiration for him.

    As Joon keptvishing praise on him, Kanghyok felt the sting of his conscience because he suggested to Joon that he invented all the umted medical knowledge over several hundred years in Joseon.

    While Kanghyok was trying to justify his actions in heart, somebody opened the door slowly.

    They were the two guys who carried the patient here.

    ¡°What¡¯s his condition? Oh, you have opened your eyes!¡±

    They came into the room after confirming that the patient hade to his senses.

    ¡°Why am I here? What happened to me?¡±

    The patient could not know how he came to be carried to this ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember at all? You climbed a tree to catch the birds in the nest...¡± said one of them.

    ¡°You fell down from the tree with a bang. I thought you would die.¡±

    ¡°Really? I can¡¯t recall at all...¡±

    ¡°Man, without this doctor here you would not have survived.¡±

    While the three were chatting, Kanghyok took out antibiotics and anti-inmmatory drugs.

    ¡°Take this pill first.¡±

    As the patient waspletely scared of Kanghyok, he quickly followed his instruction.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Drink it with water. Good job.¡±

    After confirming that the patient had swallowed the pill, Kanghyok said again, ¡°Take some rest. I¡¯ll be in the next room. Let me know if something happens.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok took hispany to the next room.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m exhausted, man,¡± said Kanghyok, chewing on a cucumber.

    But everyone around him still couldn¡¯t forget the shocking moment when Kanghyok treated the patient.

    In particr, Joon Huh was shocked by his unbelievable medical skills.

    ¡°Mr. Paek.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, Doctor Huh.¡±

    ¡°Can I learn the skills you showed a moment ago?¡±

    Kanghyok felt agonized for a moment.

    ¡®Can I teach Joon Huh?¡¯

    Though it was a great honor to him, it was at the same time a dangerous thing.

    All the medical knowledge he acquired in modern Korea waspletely different from the current medical knowledge in Joseon.

    ¡®Basic anatomy might be of help to him.¡¯

    Kanghyok slowly nodded his head and said, ¡°That sounds good. How about this?¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how the human body really looks like. In return, you can teach me about medicinal herbs.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll teach you about them to the best of my knowledge. But what about that skill...¡±

    Obviously, Joon wanted to learn those surgical skills because he saw that Kanghyok saved the life of the patient who was set to die.

    ¡°Are you talking about the surgery?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very difficult. I wish I had the surgical materials...¡±

    At his remark, Yoju presented a pictorial book with detailed description of his surgical process. Some of the drawings were pretty detailed.

    ¡°Oh, these are...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I drew them a while ago. As you were so quick in operating, I couldn¡¯t catch up with you...¡±

    ¡°No, no, they look very good.¡±

    Kanghyok felt that it could be used as a medical textbook.

    ¡°Very good. I can teach with this book.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it was good that I brought you here.¡±

    Joon Huh now cut in while they were talking, ¡°Can you teach me then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can exin to you with the help of the drawings.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now.¡±

    When Kanghyok looked outside, it was already dark. He would have heard the curfew bell if he stayed at the market street.

    ¡®Dang it. My peaceful days are over.¡¯

    Calming down with a bitter mind, Kanghyok opened the pictorial book.

    ¡°Now, here is the patient¡¯s head, which was broken...¡±

    He exined why he doubted the internal bleeding, how he held the scalpel from a certain angle, teaching him about the basics of surgery.

    As he exined in detail like the best doctor, not only Joon Huh, but also Yoni, Dolsok and Makbong came close to him to listen.

    While listening to his lecture for a while, Joon raised his hand furtively. ¡°By the way, can you do this when the patient is wide awake?¡±

    No way.

    With a bitter smile, Kanghyok shook his head.

    ¡°You better put the patient to sleep. I could not find the right medicinal herbs.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Stroking his heard, Joon said, ¡°I think we can find one if we try.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I can just have a vague glimpse of that now. I think I have to find it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please.¡±

    If Joon could find some herbal medicine that could rece painkiller pills, that would be great.

    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s move on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Kanghyok¡¯s teaching on anatomy went on for several days.

    On this very night Kanghyok was giving Joon a great lecture in a cheerful mood, when someone shook the door wildly with desperate screaming.

    ¡°Help me!¡±

    The scream was more urgent than that of the patient with his head injured the other day.

    ¡°What the heck is going on!?¡± Dolsok and Makbong went out hurriedly and shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Pleasee out, sir!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°The patient looks very bad.¡±

    Joon Huh already rushed out of the room, and Kanghyok followed.

    The patient¡¯s face was reflected in a shimmer of moonlight. His pale face was covered with lots of bubbles.

    A hopeless word came out of Kanghyok¡¯s and Joon¡¯s mouths at the same time:

    ¡°Smallpox...¡±

 Chapter 163: Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 36</h4>

    Smallpox.

    Infectious disease that has been eradicated once and for all in modern times.

    But all the doctors had to learn about it because of its terrible past records.

    ¡°How miserable this guy¡¯s condition is...¡±

    It was the first time Kanghyok met a patient with smallpox.

    Right before his eyes was the patient that he only saw in a textbook.

    Even Joon Huh murmured with an empty face, ¡°Smallpox... at this hot summer...¡±

    From the ancient times, this infectious disease was like a natural disaster, something beyond human control.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Kanghyok could not figure out how to treat the patient.

    ¡°Dolsok, Makbong. Step back.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dangerous. Move back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Kanghyok stopped them froming close to the patient.

    The most important thing in dealing with an infectious disease was to stop the contamination first.

    ¡®I¡¯m okay as I¡¯m immunized already.¡¯

    The scary epidemic like smallpox was, of course, the first kind of legal epidemic. It had not been discovered until 1979, and the general public had not been vinated.

    Health professionals like Kanghyok could be vinated. If any of them became afflicted with smallpox, they could be dangerous to so many people.

    ¡®It was good that I listened to my friend with the department of infectious disease.¡¯

    When he recalled that he would not want injections of vines because it could leave pits on his arm, he just felt dizzy.

    Kanghyok approached the patient, touching the pit mark on his left arm.

    The patient looked really bad. Yellow pus filled with pustules and blisters covered his whole face.

    ¡®I have to put him in a separate ce first.¡¯

    Anybody could be infected with smallpox without direct touch. Even when they were only in the same room with the patient, they could be infected.

    It was necessary to separate the patient as well as the man who carried him here.

    Probably, they had already been infected for a long time.

    ¡°Follow me first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok took the two men to a room used as a warehouse.

    ¡°Wait inside.¡±

    ¡°When are you going to treat me?¡±

    ¡°Just wait.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The patient and his protector readily followed his instructions.

    Watching Kanghyuk quitely, Joon Huh hurriedly came to him.

    ¡°Dr. Paek, he¡¯s a smallpox patient. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have no idea.¡±

    In fact, Kanghyok could easily treat him if the patient was injured somewhere in his body. But this was not that kind of disease.

    ¡®He looked like a farmer, given his attire.¡¯

    If he worked with many other fellows in the rice fields, the poption within the whole vige could perish with the infection.

    And if his infection spread to the whole region of Suwon, it would be the start of a disaster.

    With a gloomy look, Kanghyok looked at the warehouse-like room.

    He recalled the chapter on the history of medical science that he learned in college.

    ¡®Death rate of smallpox patients is about 30%. If it is a hemorrhagic-type smallpox, it¡¯s 100%...¡¯

    It was one of the worst infectious diseases until Edward Jenner discovered vination.

    ¡®How fortunate smallpox has beenpletely eliminated...!¡±

    He was lost in thought while thinking of how to treat the patient before his eyes.

    ¡°Dr. Paek, what are you thinking so hard about?¡± asked Joon.

    Kanghyok was absent-minded for the moment, racking his brains for it.

    When he came to his senses, Yoni and Yoju were in the room.

    ¡°Well, I think I could find some treatment methods.¡±

    ¡°Really? Treating smallpox?¡± Joon looked at him with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Let me give it a little more thought.¡±

    ¡°Sure, please.¡± Joon closed his lips again.

    Stroking his lower chin, Kanghyok desperately recalled what he learned in medical college.

    ¡®There is nothing special about cowpox, but they introduced something like ¡®human pox¡¯ in our country, right?¡¯

    And he remembered that it was Yangyong Chung who introduced that method to Joseon.

    ¡®But that¡¯s too dangerous.¡¯

    The best method at the moment was trying cowpox. The problem was how to obtain a cow afflicted with smallpox.

    ¡°Oh, I got it!¡±

    Suddenly, a scene that he watched when entering this vige shed into his mind.

    The cow with sore oozes. The cow with scrubs all over its body.

    ¡°Oh, did you find out any method?¡± asked Joon at Kanghyok¡¯s sudden reaction.

    ¡°Cow! Cow!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dolsok asked back as if he could not figure out anything.

    ¡°I mean that cow! The cow we saw first when we came here!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about...¡±

    Even Yoni was scratching her head.

    Kanghyok gave up exining and took out gloves and masks from the bag.

    ¡°Put on the mask and gloves first. Dr. Joon, you should wear them, too.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You will be infected if you touch the patient or breathe in the patient¡¯s breathing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Will do as instructed.¡±

    Wearing a mask and a pair of gloves, Yoju also asked, ¡°Am I wearing them alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure, that looks good.¡±

    ¡°I feel a bit stuffy.¡±

    ¡°You have to endure it. Otherwise, you will be infected. You know what smallpox is, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course...¡±

    ¡°Good. Let me find out whether other vige people had contact with the patient. So, you guys stay put here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, master.¡±

    At Kanghyok¡¯s authoritative attitude, Yoju just nodded her head.

    Instead, it was Yoni who dared to ask with a concerned look, ¡°By the way, are you okay, master?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Dolsok abruptly.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m immunized already.¡±

    ¡°Immunized? You¡¯re using that strange term again...¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Let me tell youter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Leaving them alone in the room, Kanghyok went into the warehouse room where the patient and his protector were staying at.

    As he had no treatment since he came in, his condition was still the same.

    Rather, his condition was worse now, given that he was gasping for breath.

    With a gloomy look, he put the stethoscope on his chest.

    ¡°Take a deep breath.¡±

    ¡°Whoo, whoo.¡±

    Whenever the patient breathed in and out, Kanghyok could hear a rough sound in his lung.

    ¡®Pretty bad.¡¯

    It was not caused by any phlegm, but by a damaged pulmonary alveoli.

    ¡®Pneumonia?¡¯

    It was one of themonplications rted to smallpox.

    Kanghyok asked the patient, ¡°Who did you meet for the past several days?¡±

    ¡°For the past several days...¡±

    ¡°Yes, did you meet anyone?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    He was now suffering from high fever and difficulty with breathing.

    ¡°I was at home because I was sick. Those I saw were this friend of mine and his wife.¡±

    He narrated the names of those he met.

    ¡°Did you notice if any of them showed simr symptoms?¡±

    ¡°Really? In fact, I felt some high fever starting yesterday,¡± said his protector, touching his forehead.

    Kanghyok checked his temperature, which was 38 ¡ãC.

    That meant he, too, was inflected for a long time.

    ¡°Where is your house?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit far from here. Can I show you around?¡±

    ¡°No, no, both of you should stay here.¡±

    Kanghyok could not allow these two men with smallpox to move around.

    ¡°Are you going to leave him alone like this?¡± asked the protector.

    ¡°Let me give him some pills. He¡¯ll get better.¡±

    Kanghyok gave him anti-inmmatory drugs.

    As the patient had bubbles inside the throat, he found it hard to swallow the pills.

    Kanghyok got out of the warehouse quickly and went to Joon Huh.

    ¡°Dr. Huh, please make some yanggyoksan now. I need to use it for the patient.¡±

    ¡°Yanggyoksan for the smallpox patient?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He needs to eat something, but his mouth is all covered in blisters now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that makes sense. What else can I help you with?¡±

    Just like the best medicinal herb doctor, Joon Huh instantly figured out Kanghyok¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Though I gave him the medicine that would drop his temperature, that¡¯s not enough. Please make some medicine that could be used to cure his pus.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Never enter the warehouse. Let me go out to the vige to check if there is any other patient.¡±

    ¡°Are you going alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for now. I¡¯m the only one with immunization.¡±

    Kanghyok said something that Joon Huh could not understand before going out.

    ¡®I should sequester all of those with the suspicious symptoms of smallpox first and then find a cow...¡¯

 Chapter 164: Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 37</h4>

    To conclude, Kanghyok didn¡¯t need to go out to find suspicious patients since they came to see Joon Huh one by one during the night.

    All of them had contact with the patient first, showing simr symptoms.

    ¡°Good heavens!¡±

    Certainly, the patient was a very sociable man.

    Almost all the vige people wereing in droves to see Joon Huh.

    It was quite true that smallpox was a terrible disease.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± asked Joon in an embarrassed voice.

    He was brewing yanggyoksan with all the medicinal herbs he could gather.

    Given the number of people growing by the hour, he felt he needed more yanggyoksan.

    ¡°I think we need to ask for help.¡±

    ¡°Help? To whom do we turn to?¡±

    ¡°The mayor and my father.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think they can certainly...¡±

    As the mayor and Sungmun were the most powerful in Suwon, they could help Joon and Kanghyok to get not only the medicinal herbs, but also rice to feed the patients and some logistics to help iste them.

    ¡°They also need to be informed of this situation anyway.¡±

    Joon and Kanghyok could not hide the fact that a disaster had taken ce in the vige.

    It was not umon that a whole people disappeared due to the outbreak of smallpox.

    If smallpox would spread to other viges, it would be uncontroble.

    ¡°Who is going to go and let them know?¡±

    Kanghyok looked around at his helpers who were wearing operating caps.

    ¡®Dolsok and Yoni should be here to help me. Yoju should be here for drawing. Joon Huh should be here, too.¡¯

    The only person left was Makbong.

    Makbong instantly lowered his head when Kanghyok turned his eyes toward him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll race to them.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let me give you a vination first before you leave.¡±

    ¡°What is a vination?¡± Joon Huh asked while brewing yanggyoksan.

    The other people around him were also quite curious.

    They were all curious about how Kanghyok did not seem scared of smallpox at all.

    He had other people wear gloves, masks and hats, and stopped them froming near to the patient.

    On the other hand, he had no hesitation about touching the patient at all, though he put on gloves.

    He was acting as if he was the only Almighty in this hopeless situation.

    ¡°I have the power to fight smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Power...?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yoni and Makbong, you stay here to help Doctor Joon Huh. Let me go out with Dolsok. Yoju, you also stay here.¡±

    Though Kanghyok¡¯s orders sounded like nonsense, they all still followed him.

    Dolsok whispered to Kanghyok, ¡°Where are we going at thiste hour, master?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the condition of the patients?¡±

    ¡°I did. It looks like several might die.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so calm, Dolsok, when they might die?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t do anything about smallpox, right?¡± In fact, Dolsok was resigned to the situation. He saw too many people with smallpox die since he was young.

    Suddenly, Kanghyok felt a kind of bitterness for the Joseon period.

    ¡°Just shut up and follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Holding a torch, Dolsok followed Kanghyok.

    Fortunately, the moonlight was bright tonight.

    ¡°Where are we going anyway?¡±

    ¡°I told you already. We¡¯re looking for a cow.¡±

    ¡°There are cows here around us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about ordinary cows.¡±

    It was very difficult to find sick cows. At least for now, Kanghyok needed a cow afflicted with cowpox.

    ¡°By the way, can we kill a cow anytime?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, cows are not like chicken...¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m looking for a sick cow. If they don¡¯t want to give it away, I can buy it.¡±

    ¡°Buying a sick cow?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why are you going to buy one?¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    He noticed a cow standing alone in a shabby barn.

    That was the same cow Kanghyok saw before.

    ¡°Eww. Why is this cow so dirty?¡±

    ¡°It is suffering from smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Smallpox? Even a cow?¡±

    ¡°Yea, even cows can have smallpox.¡±

    Kanghyok shouted at the door to let the owner know that someone was around.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± asked the owner.

    When he turned back, there was an old man pacing up and down with a sickle. He might have thought Kanghyok and Dolsok were bandits.

    ¡°Oh, are you the owner here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± he said with his hand trembling.

    ¡°We came here for this cow.¡±

    ¡°Cow? No way, you bastard!¡±

    The owner shook the sickle from side to side.

    ¡°Stop it, bastard! Do you know who this man is?¡± Dolsok shouted at him.

    ¡°Hey, Dolsok, stop it. He misunderstood us.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. How can he call you a bastard?¡±

    ¡°Let me take care of him. Step aside, Dolsok.¡±

    Dolsok stepped back gently with the torch.

    ¡°Sorry to bother you at thiste hour. We¡¯re in so urgent a situation now.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t take my cow, though.¡±

    ¡°Let me buy it, not take it for free.¡±

    If he could stop the spread of smallpox, Kanghyok would certainly get the due credit.

    Kanghyok began to take out fans from his sleeves one by one.

    At that time fans were pretty expensive, so noblemen used them as money.

    In particr, the fan Kanghyok took out was very colorful because it was wrought in silver.

    Naturally, the cow owner¡¯s eyes widened even further.

    ¡°Are you going to give them all to me?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Except for this one, which is mine.¡±

    Kanghyok took back the fan wrought in silver.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take your cow forever. I don¡¯t intend to kill it. Let me give it back to you if it¡¯s still alive.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to take back these fans, too?¡±

    ¡°No, those are yours.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    As Kanghyok gave a very good offer, he got curious.

    ¡°Where are you going use that cow?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°As a doctor I would like to use it to treat patients.¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t have cow bezoar. It¡¯s just sick.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need it. Anyway, let me take it quickly now. You can have these fans.¡±

    Kanghyok began to throw the fans over to him one by one.

    The old man, who put down the sickle, received them.

    ¡°Got it. Please take it now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Dolsok, let¡¯s go with the cow.¡±

    ¡°By the way, master, this cow is sick as the owner has said...¡±

    ¡°This cow has lots of weeping sores. And that¡¯s why I like it.¡±

    Shaking his head, Dolsok directed the cow.

    Fortunately, the cow was capable of walking well.

    Kanghyok happily looked at the cow¡¯s wounds that had running discharges.

    ¡®That¡¯s the medicine. Let me inject that discharge into the patients.¡±

    In that process, it would be inevitable for germs to go into their bodies. But Kanghyok could fix that issue with antibiotics.

    Fortunately, he had 60 pills of antibiotics, which would be refilled anyway.

    Kanghyok stroked the cow with his warm hands.

    ¡°Here we are, master!¡±

    Everyone in that house was wide awake because they let the patients use their rooms.

    There was constant moaninging from the rooms.

    ¡°What the heck is this cow?¡± Joon Huh stopped brewing medicinal herbs and asked.

    He was done with brewing yanggyoksan and now brewing other medicinal herbs.

    ¡°I can obtain immunization effects from this cow. What¡¯s that medicine?¡±

    ¡°This is called sonbanghwalmyongum, which is effective in removing yellow pus.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    That medicine might also have an anti-virus effect.

    With a satisfied look, Kanghyok nodded. Then, he gathered discharge from the cow¡¯s wounds into the syringes.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s have a shot one by one.¡±

    Kanghyok gave Dolsok¡¯s thick forearm an injection. Dolsok didn¡¯t seem to feel pain at all.

    ¡°You are now vinated. Next, Makbong.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my turn?¡±

    ¡°You have to travel a long way. Let me give you a shot quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    And then he gave an injection to Yoni, Yoju and Joon Huh one by one.

    ¡°Great. Just wait for several days. Don¡¯t go close to the patients. Makbong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Until you arrive at the destination, never take off your gloves. Don¡¯t touch your face, especially your nose, mouth and eyes.¡±

    Kanghyok gave him a kind reminder of what he emphasized so far.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good. Go and get me some medicinal herbs and helping hands. Let me focus on my work here until youe back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

 Chapter 165: Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 38</h4>

    Cowpox injections was not only a preventive method but also a treatment method.

    It was the only avable treatment method in Joseon during those days.

    ¡®I heard Jenner discovered this method thanks to the shepherds.¡¯

    Smallpox was a dreadful disease regardless of whether it came up in the east or the west. ordingly, numerous medical scientists turned their attention to this. Jenner discovered an innovative treatment method by sheer chance. He learned that the shepherds milking cows didn¡¯t get smallpox, strangely enough. In fact, they have been doing this for a long time, but it was Jenner who noticed that surprising fact.

    Jenner used that reckless method of giving an injection of the cow¡¯s pus to smallpox patients. At that time, that was the only avable treatment.

    Kanghyok gathered every drop of the cows¡¯ pus into syringes.

    ¡®Let me give an injection on a firste, first serve basis.¡¯

    He cautiously opened the warehouse door and went in.

    ¡°Cough, cough.¡±

    He heard coughing sounds here and there, as the warehouse only housed the most serious patients.

    ¡®It stinks!¡¯

    Waving his hand, Kanghyok approached the first patient.

    It looked like his high fever hadn¡¯t gone down even though he took anti-inmmatory drugs. His face was swollen red.

    ¡®His condition is worse than before.¡¯

    Obviously, he was getting sicker now.

    ¡°Hey, how do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°It really hurts!¡± the patient barely said, gasping for breath.

    His dry lips were chapped, from which red blood wasing out. That meant he was incredibly dehydrated now.

    Shaking his head, Kanghyok gave him yanggyoksan Joon Huh gave him.

    ¡°Drink this and hold it in your mouth before spitting it out.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    It seemed not to cause him any pain.

    The patient rinsed his mouth well.

    ¡°Drink this.¡±

    Kanghyok gave him sonbanghwalmyongum, some herbal medicine. As it contained rare medicinal herbs such as rhubarb and frankincense, it smelled very good.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Now, let me give you a water injection.¡±

    ¡°Water injection?¡±

    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s good for you. So, stay still.¡±

    Then Kanghyok searched for something in the bag. He took out a medical fluid set of 500 mL, the only one left in the bag. It was insufficient for hydrating his whole body, but it was the only option now.

    As the needle was intended for the sap, it was ratherrge.

    ¡°Oh, the needle is quiterge.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s effective, though.¡±

    Kanghyok put the needle on the back of his hand to catch his breath.

    ¡®Thest time I did this was when I was an intern at the hospital.¡¯

    He suddenly felt he was doing a lot of things that he had never done back in modern Korea.

    Fortunately, the patient¡¯s blood vessel was pretty good.

    Along with the sound of the needle piercing the back of his hand was blood appearing in it. That meant his shot was injected right into it.

    ¡°Uuuuh....¡± the patient moaned simultaneously.

    Those who had a needle shot into the back of their hands knew how painful it was.

    Making a nonchnt look on purpose, Kanghyok connected the needle to the sap.

    ¡°Now, I gave you one injection. You need another one. Turn your head.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±

    This time, Kanghyok was going to give him a real injection.

    He gave his forearm an injection of the cow¡¯s pus.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Obviously, the parent must have felt different from the earlier shot he had.

    ¡°It¡¯s a medicinal injection.¡±

    ¡°Aha~¡±

    Though Kanghyok answered casually, the patient nodded obligingly.

    ¡°The next patient is...¡± He looked around the warehouse, where there was arge number of serious patients.

    He decided to treat urgent patients first.

    ¡°Rinse your mouth with this first, drink this, eat this and get the shot.¡±

    Kanghyok used yanggyoksan, sonbanghwalmyongum, anti-inmmatory drugs, antibiotics and the cow¡¯s pus in that order.

    In no time all the patients in the warehouse were treated by Kanghyok, and then they fell asleep.

    ¡®Oh my... I¡¯m getting exhausted.¡¯

    Kanghyok did some surgeries at night when he was a medical professor. However, it was the first time that he treated the patients singlehandedly.

    ¡®What the heck am I doing now? I¡¯m not a medical intern!¡¯ Grumbling a bit, he came out of the warehouse.

    Joon Huh was sitting on the main floor as if he was deep in meditation. Yoni and Yoju were asleep, leaning against each other. Only Dolsok was wide awake.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t go to sleep yet?¡±

    ¡°Well, some guys insisted they go out.¡±

    Come to think of it, Dolsok was currently pressing hard on the door with his thick forearm.

    There was some noise of protesting from inside.

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, some want to go to the restroom while others want to go home, etc.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Kanghyok looked at the room.

    Though it was not big, there were about ten inside.

    Flinging the door open, he said, ¡°If you move around, you will put the whole vige in danger, including your family members.¡±

    All of them, packed inside, looked at him.

    Though they were very frustrated and angry, none of them could vent their dissatisfaction.

    The room was still quiet.

    Kanghyok continued, ¡°Let me treat you here inside. Come forward one by one.¡±

    When he mentioned ¡®treatment,¡¯ they came forward by ones and twos.

    ¡°Your mouth is okay, but I see pusing out. Have this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got many blisters in your mouth. How can you eat when it hurts? Rinse your mouth with this and have this.¡±

    Their condition was better than those inside the warehouse.

    Fortunately, the herbal medicine that Joon Huh brewed was sufficient.

    ¡°Now, go to sleep, everyone!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±

    Then Kanghyok came out quickly. ¡°Whew!¡±

    Though it was summer, the early morning air was really fresh.

    While he was taking a deep breath, Dolsok trotted toward him. He was yawning while rushing to Kanghyok.

    ¡°Why are you waiting for me? Just hit the sack.¡±

    ¡°Please go to sleep, master. Let me keep an eye on this room.¡± Dolsok pointed at the room he just came out from.

    At that moment, they heard some squeaking noise.

    Someone opened the door slightly and came out quickly.

    ¡°Good heavens! That guy ising out. Stop him!¡±

    At Kanghyok¡¯s order, Yoni swiftly darted toward him and kicked him down.

    That guy fell t on his face, stopped by Yoni¡¯s swift actions.

    Dolsok and Kanghyok quickly closed the door again.

    ¡°Aaaaaa...¡±

    The guy who fell down was moaning painfully.

    When Kanghyok examined him closely, he was the protector of the first patient. He was also afflicted with smallpox now.

    ¡°Why are you bringing trouble to yourself? I clearly told you to stay inside.¡± Clicking his tongue, Kanghyok approached him.

    ¡°I asked him to let me out for poop several times, but he didn¡¯t allow me,¡±ined that man.

    But he could never be let out because that meant he would discharge a mass of smallpox virus.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Why not, sir?¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡± said Dolsok, kicking him in the waist.

    Immediately, that man copsed. But a horrid smell from his body filled the room as he pooped in his pants.

    ¡®Dang it.¡¯

    Yoni and Dolsok didn¡¯t yet build immunity in their body.

    ¡®Do I need to clean it?¡¯

    He had no other choice but to clean it up.

    In a very resentful voice, Kanghyok murmured, ¡°Makbong, damn bastard... Come back running to me now. Run, run!¡±

 Chapter 166: Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 39</h4>

    Kanghyok felt very bad.

    Soap was not avable in Joseon during those days.

    Though he washed both hands dozens of times with water, they seemed to stink.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    He sniffed at his hands and then shook his head.

    The guy who pooped was kneeling in one corner of the room.

    ¡°Do you feel okay now?¡± asked Kanghyok.

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    Watching him with an annoyed look for a moment, Kanghyok cast a nce at his pants through which his bare legs were revealed.

    Though that man insisted on putting on the pants crammed with germs after washing, Kanghyok burned it.

    ¡°Dang it. Poop here.¡±

    Kanghyok put down a basin before him.

    It was of high quality as Kanghyok used to use it, which was never intended for pooping.

    ¡°Do you mean I have to poop here? There are women here...¡±

    In terms of human rights Kanghyok was not supposed to force him to do so, but he could not allow the smallpox virus to spread to others.

    ¡°Yes, you have to. Some more people areing here to help you, so be patient.¡±

    ¡°More people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the mayor dispatched many helping hands for this ce. I expect many soldiersing here to help you out.¡±

    ¡°The mayor did? Good heavens!¡±

    At Kanghyok¡¯s remark they all lowered their heads. They now had to follow Kanghyok¡¯s direction because he was powerful enough tomunicate with the mayor.

    ¡°You guys stay put here, okay? And take this medicine.¡±

    Anti-inmmatory drugs and antibiotics were the only medicine that he could give them as the herbal medicine Joon Huh made, yanggyoksan and sonbanghwalmyongum, ran out already.

    ¡®I hear some of the patients in the warehouse already found that their pus has reduced a lot.¡¯

    Apparently, the herbal medicine was effective.

    Kanghyok wished Joon Huh had made more, but the problem was there were no more medicinal herbs avable.

    ¡®I guess Makbong conveyed my message to the mayor and my father well.¡¯

    Even though Makbong was a slow walker, he left the previous night, so he might have arrived at Sungmun¡¯s house by now.

    The sun was slowly rising high.

    As Kanghyok expected, Makbong diligently walked and arrived at the destination at dawn.

    ¡°Who did you say you are?¡± half-awake from sleep, Sungmun, Kanghyok¡¯s father, asked.

    If Makbong had not been a messenger sent by Kanghyok, Sungmun would not have seen him at all because his attire was so strange.

    Makbong had on a pair of gloves, a mask, and an operating cap.

    ¡°My name is Makbong, sir.¡±

    ¡°Makbong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ serve your son.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, sir,¡± Oksok said, confirming his identity.

    Makbong had never stood before a powerful nobleman like Sungmun before.

    While he was walking along the way, Makbong kept memorizing only important words that Kanghyok taught him.

    Sungmun hurriedly came down in his socked feet.

    ¡°What did you say? Smallpox? Kanghyok had smallpox?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. Kanghyok was immunized.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°He said if they had a shot of a cow¡¯s pus, they could get immunized...¡±

    ¡°Which shot?¡±

    Sungmun stared at Makbong sternly.

    ¡°So, why did Kanghyok send you to me like this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he asked you to send the medicinal herbs written down here.¡±

    Makbong showed Sungmun the piece of paper Kanghyok had given him.

    ¡°Medicinal herbs and people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because of smallpox...¡±

    ¡°Do you mean there was an outbreak of smallpox in the area where Kanghyok was now staying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, sir.¡±

    Sungmun already knew Kanghyok went to the foot of Mt. Kwanggyo.

    If that was true, Kanghyok was not far from his ce, and smallpox could spread soon.

    He suddenly looked gloomy.

    ¡°He¡¯s in big trouble! Hey, Oksok. I¡¯ve got to go out now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°I think I need the mayor¡¯s help.¡±

    No matter how many servants Sungmun had, they were far outnumbered by the mayor¡¯s soldiers.

    As for the medicinal herbs wanted by Kanghyok, the mayor had much more than Sungmun.

    While Sungmun was preparing to go out, Makbong was also busy.

    ¡°Oops! The water is so cold.¡±

    As instructed by Kanghyok, Makbong was washing his body in one corner of the kitchen.

    ¡®I have no other choice but to follow his directions...¡¯

    Kanghyok warned him that if he didn¡¯t wash his body, the whole area of Suwon would be in big trouble.

    ¡®He told me to burn this stuff.¡¯

    Makbong then put his clothes and gloves into the furnace to burn them. Then, he put on the clothes Dolsok prepared for him.

    ¡°Where are you, Makbong?¡± Sungmun shouted after he was ready to head out.

    Makbong, who was drying his wet hair at the moment, had to rush to him.

    ¡°What the heck are you doing now? Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Well, your son directed me to wash my body...¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Come to think of it, Kanghyok took a shower everyday.

    He even forced Sungmun to do the same.

    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    A group of servants followed him.

    Holding a horse by the reins, Oksok walked ahead.

    Getting on the horse, Sungmun told the servants, ¡°You guys carry the bundles of licorice and rice and go to Kanghyok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    It was still dark at dawn when the curfew was still in effect.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start now.¡±

    As Sungmun¡¯spany wasrge, the patroller noticed them quickly.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Not caring at all about him, Sungmun drove the horse quickly.

    The patroller noticed it was Sungmun, the powerful nobleman.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter, sir?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I need to see the mayor urgently. Escort me to him right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, sir.¡±

    Sungmun¡¯s majestic posture was all the more impressive with the patroller¡¯s escort.

    ¡°Here we are, sir!¡±

    ¡°Good job. Let him know I¡¯m here.¡±

    It was very early in the morning, so he could not enter the mayor¡¯s house without his approval.

    Fortunately Yungil Kim, the mayor, was polite enough to get dressed up and quicklye out.

    ¡°Lord Paek, howe you came to my ce so early?¡±

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°Good, I had a sound sleep.¡±

    ¡°As you know, Kanghyok went to the foot of Mt. Kwanggyo.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the vige around there was hit by smallpox. He asked for help.¡±

    ¡°What? Smallpox?¡± The mayor looked at Sungmun with surprise.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. As Kanghyok examined patients and concluded it was smallpox, that might be true.¡±

    ¡°Huuuh... That¡¯s a big headache. I think I have to see him first.¡±

    ¡°I hear Kanghyok needs medicinal herbs in stock at the mayor¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me order my men to have them ready.¡±

    Dressed in official uniform, the mayor got on a horse. He headed toward Mt. Kwanggyo with Sungmun.

    Behind them were the servants carrying bundles on their backs and the soldiers of the mayor¡¯s office.

    Ding, ding, ding!

    The bell signalling the lifting of the curfew resonated across the whole area of Suwon. The sun was set to rise any time now.

    ¡°You see that vige over there?¡± said Makbong, pointing to a vige in the distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that small,¡± the mayor murmured with a gloomy face.

    There were at least 200 houses in the vige. If smallpox spread to other neighboring areas, it could affect 1000 houses.

    ¡°We need to hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    As expected, Makbong was physically pretty strong.

    Though he walked all throughout the night, he was far from being exhausted.

    When Makbong picked up his walking pace, they also quickly moved.

    As it was quite argepany, their stomping sounds could be heard from the distance.

    The noise of their stomps was even heard by Kanghyok, who was taking a nap at the moment.

    ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡±

    Yoni, who was keeping an eye on the patients¡¯ room, shook her head.

    ¡°No, master. I see soldiersing to us now.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    It was at dawn when the morning dew was not yet dry.

    Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Kanghyok opened the bag to find a syringe.

    ¡°Let me give them an injection.¡±

    And then he looked at the sick cow, which was discharging pus profusely.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    He collected the pus in the syringe when Joon Huh came to him.

    ¡°I think I can help you now.¡±

    Shaking his head, Kanghyok was agonized for a moment.

    ¡®I gave him an injection of a cow¡¯s pus only yesterday...¡¯

    He had a shot anyway, and he was healthy.

    Besides, he put on gloves and a mask.

    ¡°Got it. But you should never touch the patients with bare hands.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks. How can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s give an injection to mild cases first, and then...¡±

    When Kanghyok was about to continue, people threw the twig gate open.

    Then came in the mayor and Sungmun on horses.

    They brought the soldiers and the medicinal herbs that Kanghyok had been urgently waiting for.

 Chapter 167: Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 40</h4>

    ¡°Hi, dad, hi, mayor, thanks so much foring here!¡± With unusual politeness Kanghyok bowed to them.

    ¡°Oh, how are you son?¡± Sungmun recalled that Kanghyok had smallpox when he was a child. So, he asked with a worried look.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, dad. How are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I, too, have been there already as a child.¡±

    The mayor waited patiently until their conversation was over.

    If Sungmun had smallpox before and got over it, Kanghyok didn¡¯t need to worry about him because he already acquired immunity.

    But Kanghyok was not sure if what his father said was really smallpox.

    ¡®He might have confused scarlet fever or measles with smallpox.¡¯ Patients with such diseases developed rashes on their faces.

    ¡°Dad, I think you should still take care. As I have a very effective medicine for smallpox, please take it.¡±

    ¡°Medicine for smallpox?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have it.¡±

    ¡°How can I ignore your judgement? Got it.¡±

    Obviously, Sungmun¡¯s attitude changed after Kanghyok cured his mria just recently.

    Sungmun quickly got off the horse and approached Kanghyok. Then, he waited with acent look.

    ¡°Are you going to put this into my nostril?¡±

    Sungmun made a frown after looking at Kanghyok¡¯s finger coated with something.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you making fun of me, son?¡±

    ¡°No, dad. I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    The mayor, watching them on the side, smiled gently. ¡°Lord Paek, just go ahead. Your son¡¯s doing it for your sake.¡±

    ¡°You should get this, too, mayor.¡±

    ¡°Me, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t want to have smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Good heavens!¡±

    Sungmun and the mayor suddenly frowned. But in the end, they did as directed by Kanghyok.

    ¡°Ugh, it stinks!¡±

    It was a cow¡¯s pus, never cleaned before. As it was, Kanghyok had to collect it from the cow¡¯s anus part since he already collected the pus from other parts of the cow in several syringes and used them up.

    ¡®I¡¯m so fortunate.¡¯ Dolsok shivered, watching Kanghyok push the cow¡¯s yellow pus into the mayor¡¯s and Sungmun¡¯s nostrils. He thought one hundred shots would be much better than that disgusting yellow pus.

    Even the mayor and Sungmun had to ask Kanghyok begrudgingly, ¡°Was this the only way avable?¡±

    Kanghyok just shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Well, I could have put them in your mouth...¡±

    ¡°Damn it. No way!¡± Sungmun waved his hand, disgust evident after hearing that.

    There were between 50 to 60 servants and soldiersbined who followed the mayor and Sungmun.

    ¡°Hey, Dolsok, Yoni. Get me some more pus into the basin.¡±

    ¡°In the basin?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I need to put them into these patients¡¯ nostrils.¡±

    ¡°Oh, got it.¡±

    Dolsok and Yoni gleefully squeezed the pus from the sick cow.

    In the meantime, Joon Huh was examining the medicinal herbs carried on the carts. As Joon was new to the mayor, thetter approached the former with a frown on his face.

    Several soldiers quickly followed him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°How are you, sir? My name is Joon Huh, a doctor here.¡±

    Joon, who was absent-minded while searching through the medicinal herbs, suddenly lowered his head.

    ¡°Joon Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Joon Huh...¡±

    The mayor tilted his head to one side as if he heard of it before.

    It was Sungmun who heard that name.

    ¡°Do you know Lord Heechun Yu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Kanghyok had also heard of Heechun Yu.

    His father said he once worked with Yu at Royal Academy.

    It seemed Yu was very close to Sungmun. After he returned to his hometown after retirement, Yu had sent some gifts to Sungmun.

    ¡°I heard that someone saved Lord Yu¡¯s son, who almost lost his life, and it was you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, now I remember. It¡¯s you, Joon Huh!¡± the mayor now shouted his name as if he clearly recalled Joon¡¯s name.

    The three began to chat in no time.

    It was the mayor who opened his mouth first, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re on your way to Hanyang now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I hear you¡¯re heading to Royal Medical Service, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Yu has rmended me. It¡¯s an honor for me.¡±

    Royal Medical Service was responsible for making medicine for the king and pce people, and was also responsible for treating them.

    In other words, Joon Huh was on his way to Hanyang to be a royal doctor.

    Sungmun envied him.

    ¡°In your opinion, what do you think of my son¡¯s medical skills, Doctor Huh?¡±

    ¡°You mean Kanghyok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Kanghyok.¡±

    Joon wanted to give out a heartyugh.

    ¡°Well, if I was not chosen as a royal doctor, I would just stop here and serve Kanghyok as my teacher.¡±

    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± Sungmun was so happy to hear that, expressing great pleasure.

    ¡°Dad, and mayor. You have to stop chatting so that I can stop the smallpox from spreading.¡±

    At his sharp rebuke, Sungmun came to his senses. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Here are the medicinal herbs. What about these people that I brought here?¡±

    ¡°There are some more patients in the vige. These people have to go there and bring them here.¡±

    Kanghyok looked around.

    As the examination room was located on the hillside, he could have a good view of the vige houses, and saw where there was some smoke from the chimneys.

    ¡°I see. What else?¡±

    Kanghyok pointed at the warehouse and another room.

    ¡°There are more than 20 patients in those two rooms. As men and women are mixed in the same room, it¡¯s very inconvenient for them.¡±

    ¡°Got it. So, you need some rooms to house the patients. Don¡¯t worry,¡± said the mayor. It was a piece of cake for the mayor to secure several houses with his authority.

    ¡°Let me have their noses stained with this cow¡¯s pus first.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Hey, guys! Come forward, everyone.¡±

    At the mayor¡¯s order they quickly gathered. They must have clearly seen Kanghyok putting the cow¡¯s pus into their noses.

    ¡°Here you go, master!¡± Dolsok brought with him a basin full of the cow¡¯s pus.

    As its bad smell was so strong, even Kanghyok, who was wearing a mask, formed a frown.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    Kanghyok spooned the pus with his gloved hand.

    The soldier right before him closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡°You have to endure it. This is the real medicine.¡±

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    ¡°Next!¡±

    Dozens of soldiers and Sungmun¡¯s servants all had pus applied on their noses.

    Yoju drew this spectacr scene skillfully.

    ¡°I think I have to visit the vige now,¡± said Kanghyok. He had to tell apart the patients from the normal vigers. He carefully looked around.

    ¡®Joon could help him, of course, but Dolsok might not. But I¡¯ll just have him bring anyone who looked sick here.¡¯

    He could examine them first for an urate diagnosis. It would take some time for them to get immunity even after the pus was put into their noses.

    It was Dolsok, Yoni or Makbong who should touch the patients.

    ¡°You guys take the soldiers to the vige. If you notice anyone who looks sick, bring them here. You, not the soldiers, should touch them when you have to.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Huh, you can immediately determine whether anyone is sick or not on the spot.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    At Kanghyok¡¯s order, they dispersed into the vige.

    Next, Kanghyok had to carry the patients in the yard.

    ¡®Let me check them first.¡¯

    He had to put the most serious patients right behind him.

    ¡°The rest of you should stay here. Dad, mayor, you can take a break here.¡±

    ¡°No, let me help the mayor.¡±

    ¡°Any particr thing to help him?¡±

    In Kanghyok¡¯s mind, their role was over. To be honest, it would be better for them to leave now. He was worried that both of them might get sick during their stay here.

    ¡°Just like how the doctor treats patients, government officials like me should take care of the people. How can they think good of me if I run away when the smallpox broke out like this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, dad. I was really short-minded.¡±

    In the meantime, Kanghyok saw several shamans carrying a cow up a hill.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°The mayor has prepared it. He¡¯s going to bring all the vigers there.¡±

    ¡°Gathering the vigers?¡±

    ¡°They are going to perform an exorcism in the presence of the vigers.¡±

    ¡°Good heavens! Where is the mayor?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to preside over the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Dang it.¡±

    Kanghyok ran to the hill, uttering some foul words.

    Yoju quickly followed him, holding the art supplies.

    ¡°Are you going to watch the performance?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you going there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 168: Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 41</h4>

    The shamans walked pretty fast as if possessed by an evil spirit.

    They already arrived at the top of the hill where there was arge vige square.

    The mayor, who got there, was disying various stuff necessary for the exorcism.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    How could the mayor gather the vige people when the smallpox was spreading?

    ¡°Mayor! Mayor!¡± Kanghyok shouted at him, breathless from running.

    In the midst of directing his men, the mayor turned his head. He was happy to see Kanghyok there.

    ¡°Oh, Kanghyok. Why don¡¯t you take some rest? I hear you stayed awake althroughout the night.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I¡¯m alright. By the way...¡± Holding his breath, Kanghyok looked around.

    Various colorful fabrics were fluttering here and there. He noticed sharp knives and straw cutters, too.

    Moo~

    As if she sensed that she was meeting her final moments, a cow with tearful eyes was mooing on the side.

    The exorcism was about to start at any moment at the mayor¡¯s order.

    ¡°Do you have to perform this ritual, mayor?¡±

    The mayor smiled gently at Kanghyok¡¯s question.

    Fortunately, his reaction was not violent.

    ¡°I guess you must be a Confucian schr.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean, Kanghyok. This exorcism doesn¡¯t make sense, but it¡¯s something I have to perform.¡±

    ¡°To show the people that you¡¯re doing your best, right?¡±

    ¡°Right. You already read my mind. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Can you dy showing your sincerity untilter?¡±

    ¡°What the heck are you talking about?¡± Now the mayor¡¯s face hardened a bit.

    Kanghyok desperately racked his brain toe up with a proper reply.

    ¡®Do I need to hurt his feelings? What¡¯s the big deal even if a small vige here disappears?¡¯

    Not all the vigers would survive because there was insufficient pus.

    ¡®No, I can¡¯t do that. Never. Let me make some usible excuses.¡¯

    Pointing at the entrance of the vige, Kanghyok said, ¡°There are too many sick people in the vige right now.¡±

    As it happened, Joon Huh wasing back after making some rounds.

    When he went out he was with seven, but now he wasing back with fifteen.

    Eight of them were patients with smallpox.

    ¡°What I mean is not all the vigers can gather here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s inevitable. What can I do about it?¡±

    ¡°You would be in big trouble if there is anyone sick among the crowd. All of them would be contaminated with smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Can smallpox spread like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    The mayor didn¡¯t ask any more, just listening to him.

    ¡°Still, I have to do it as I promised this to them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can do it, but not now. Can you dy it a bitter?¡±

    ¡°Dy it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    This time the mayor was a bit agonized.

    More than twenty soldiers were waiting for his orders. At his behest, they would immediately gather the vigers. The shaman would tread on the sharp edges of straw cutters and cut the cow to bleed it out. A circus team would make merry to fan the smallpox god¡¯s excitement. Afterward, the vigers would feel relieved to see all that.

    ¡°Hmmm....¡±

    It seemed difficult for the mayor to make a quick decision.

    After turning it over in his mind for a while, he opened his mouth, ¡°How long do you want me to dy it?¡±

    Kanghyok recalled his knowledge of smallpox.

    ¡®Smallpox starts with red spots on skin... blisters would stop and calluses would form, which is the point where the smallpox will be eliminated...¡¯

    That meant it would take at least ten days.

    To be on the safe side, Kanghyok needed fourteen days.

    ¡°Please dy it for fourteen days.¡±

    ¡°Fourteen days? That¡¯s rather long.¡±

    ¡°But this is absolutely necessary. I¡¯ll do my best to stop any further spread within that period.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm...¡±

    It was none other than Kanghyok¡¯s request.

    As always, he was confident and optimistic.

    And Kanghyok had never failed his expectations so far.

    ¡°Got it. Fourteen days, but no more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    If the smallpox in the vige didn¡¯t spread any more, fourteen days would be enough.

    As soon as the mayor answered clearly, he now made up his mind.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s stop this ritual today.¡±

    At his shout, several shamans busy with preparing the exorcism turned back with surprised looks. One of them came running over to the mayor. She was a very old woman.

    ¡°Sir, what if the smallpox god gets mad...¡±

    How could a non-existent smallpox god get mad?

    Kanghyok shook his head, dumbfounded at her statement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me host it in fourteen days.¡±

    ¡°What? You made the promise already...¡±

    ¡°You can show more of your sincerity for the next fourteen days.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± With a sullen expression, the old shaman looked at the mayor.

    But the mayor already made the final decision. ¡°Enough. Do as instructed!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll follow your order.¡± Though she was angry, she had to grin and bear it.

    From her point of view, the smallpox god was a dreadful presence, but the mayor¡¯s order was much more dreadful because she could be killed at his order.

    Kanghyok passed by the embarrassed shaman to head back to his examination room.

    Yoju followed him in vain, as she didn¡¯t get to draw the exorcism. But she didn¡¯t feel it regrettable.

    ¡°It looks like you aren¡¯t scared of anybody.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°How can you dare disobey the mayor¡¯s intention?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because I felt I would be safe even if I did.¡±

    Though Yoju might not know, Kanghyok was a veteran professional with years of working with and meeting many people in modern Korea.

    ¡°Even my father, Changkwon, would not have put off the mayor¡¯s schedule today.¡±

    ¡°Really? Your father?¡±

    ¡°Yes, even my father.¡±

    That was something Kanghyok didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°Anyway, I have bought some time, so let¡¯s make the best use of it.¡±

    Kanghyok hurriedly went into the examination room.

    There were lots of patients crowded there, all sent by Joon Huh.

    At a nce, Kanghyok was convinced that they were all smallpox patients.

    ¡®Yea, Joon has a discerning eye.¡¯

    Now it¡¯s Kanghyok¡¯s turn to show his magical medical skills.

    ¡°Let me put the cox¡¯s pus into their noses.¡±

    Though Kanghyok¡¯s order was preposterous to them, these patients, all farmers, could not refuse it. All of them gave out groans whenever Kanghyok put it into their noses. Depending on their symptoms, they also had to drink brewed herbal medicine.

    ¡°Let me take care of them,¡± said Joon Huh, who was in the midst of preparing the herbal medicine.

    He already brew yanggyoksan, sunbanghwalmyongum and other new herbal medicine.

    ¡°Oh, this is something new.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that herbal medicine is called kamibulhwangumchongisan, which can be used for the patients without pus.¡±

    Kanghyok took note quickly, and Yoju drew the medicinal herbs one by one.

    After using a fan for a while, Joon suddenly looked at Kanghyok. ¡°By the way, it looks like the patients¡¯ conditions in the warehouse are worse...¡± Joon said.

    Kanghyok, who was a bitcent a while ago, became alert once again.

    ¡°How about their condition?¡±

    ¡°I see blood in their phlegm when they cough.¡±

    ¡°Blood? Oh my god...¡±

    Regardless of any disease, it would be a bad sign if one bled. In particr, hemoptysis was fatal.

    Kanghyok headed into the warehouse quickly.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    He noticed a patient who kept coughing.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Of course, he was not.

    The patient¡¯s condition couldn¡¯t be any more serious, with a high fever and internal bleeding.

    The empty sap hung on his arm was dangling here and there.

    As Kanghyok had no more sap, he just looked at that patient helplessly.

    ¡®Hemorrhagic smallpox... I can¡¯t do anything about this patient.¡¯

    Hemorrhagic smallpox was an infectious disease that ensured 100% fatality.

    Nobody could save a patient in that condition.

    Kanghyok recalled what he learnt long ago, which was that he had to make a choice between the patient¡¯s life and death sometimes.

    And sometimes reducing the patient¡¯s pain would be the best treatment.

    ¡®This is just meaningless pain for him.¡¯

    Kanghyok gave him an injection of narcotic analgesic three times in a row.

    That was more than enough to reduce his pain.

    ¡°Be patient for a moment. You¡¯ll feel better.¡±

    ¡°Thanks...¡±

    The patient kept lowering his head without knowing what kind of injection Kanghyok gave him.

    ¡°Take a rest then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, doctor.¡±

    Then he came out of the warehouse with that final word to that patient.

    Suddenly, he recalled the Hippocratic Oath he took when he became a doctor.

    ¡®I think I have to concentrate on those who I can save first. I¡¯ve dyed the exorcism anyway. I think I won¡¯t have any rest.¡¯

 Chapter 169: Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 42</h4>

    Time passed like an arrow.

    For the past fifteen days, Kanghyok did his best.

    So did Joon Huh, who, with a haggard face, was sitting beside him.

    Dolsok and Makbong, who assisted them along the way, were already exhausted.

    Even Yoju, who had been drawing Kanghyok¡¯s medical activities, seemed to find it difficult to draw as skillfully as she had before. Her drawing speed had reduced noticeably.

    Only Yoni was still active, busy with preparing an event to celebrate the elimination of smallpox in the vige.

    ¡°The 14-day period I promised to you is over now,¡± said the mayor, looking at Kanghyok with a sorry expression.

    ¡°Oh, I think that¡¯s no problem at all.¡±

    Leaning against a tree on the hillside, he was looking down at the vige.

    It was a quiet and peaceful vige. As almost all the vigers gathered at the hill, there was no one left in the vige.

    Thanks to Kanghyok¡¯s quick measures to stem the spread of smallpox, there were no more new patients with smallpox.

    Most of them managed to get by after they were treated with Kanghyok¡¯s cow pus and Joon Huh¡¯s herbal medicine.

    Sometimes, Kanghyok heard some painful screaming on the wind. They were patients experiencing hemorrhagic smallpox.

    As Kanghyok was not a god, he could not treat such patients. All he could do was reduce their extreme pain before they take theirst breath.

    ¡°Thank you so much for your great work! This vige avoided a disaster thanks to you.¡±

    The mayor gave a satisfied smile. The mayor already submitted to the central government aprehensive report on how quickly he acted to stop smallpox and how he coped with it.

    Of course, he briefly mentioned the names of Kanghyok and Joon Huh in the report.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir. All thanks to you and my father Sungmun.¡±

    ¡°I love your humility. By the way, can I now perform the exorcism?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think the whole vige cane.¡±

    ¡°Great. Very good.¡±

    Giving out a heartyugh, the mayor went out to see the shamans.

    Looking at him, Dolsok called out to Kanghyok, ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That mayor seems to be doing great.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, look at his rank.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. He didn¡¯t take any Viagra for the past fifteen days.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see...¡±

    That was true. He didn¡¯t seek Viagra at all up to now.

    He might have sought pleasure by stopping by a gisaeng house secretly.

    Given that the mayor was a womanizer, it was reallymendable for him to suppress his soaring sexual desires.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, Dolsok,¡± said Kanghyok, as if he was touched by the mayor¡¯s abstinence.

    At that moment, the mayor came back hurriedly.

    ¡°By the way, I forgot that... hahaha. I can take it from now on, right?¡±

    And he held out his hand awkwardly.

    ¡°I should have given you much earlier. Here you go, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good, good!¡±

    And then the mayor went to see the shamans.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take back what I said about the mayor a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°I agree, haha.¡±

    Both were giggling for some time after the mayor left.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the pill that the mayor took?¡± When Kanghyok turned back, he found that Makbong was standing behind them.

    He seemed to have figured out what Kanghyok and Dolsok talked about the mayor.

    ¡®What a good name you have! Makbong, good name.¡¯

    ¡®Bong¡¯ had the same pronunciation as a ng word figuratively referring to a man¡¯s penis.

    How could Kanghyok give Viagra to Makbong who would recklessly use it?

    Kanghyok hurriedly turned his head.

    ¡°Nope, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    ¡°What is it for, sir? Please, give me just one pill.¡±

    ¡°No, you really don¡¯t need it.¡±

    When Kanghyok looked at his pants, his penis looked like it was starting to get erect, as if he was thinking of something lewd.

    Kanghyok stared at him with a suspicious eye.

    Nheless, Makbong was trying to curry favor with him, shaking his shoulders.

    ¡°Please, master, give me just one pill.¡±

    ¡°Nope, you might have to have your penis cut if something goes wrong.¡±

    ¡°Really? How could you be so mean? I¡¯m a man, sir.¡±

    ¡°I mean it. If you take it, you could...¡±

    ¡°Oh my god... You really don¡¯t want to give it to me,¡± Makbonggrumbled with a dissatisfied look. However, he didn¡¯t dare to challenge Kanghyok.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, master,¡± said Dolsok.

    While Kanghyok was controlling Makbong¡¯s sexual desires, it seemed as if they had finished with preparing the exorcism performance.

    ¡°Doctor Huh, let¡¯s go. As this is a feast celebrating the end of smallpox, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Oh, my waist hurts!¡± said Joon Huh, barely raising his body.

    Stopping her drawing for a moment, Yoju also followed them.

    The small square on the hill was already crowded with all the vige people.

    When both appeared there, the crowds made a path for them.

    ¡°Pleasee this way, sir.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Paek!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Joon Huh!¡±

    All of them lowered their heads to appreciate their invaluable medical service.

    Some of them were treated by them, while others had their lives saved by the two.

    Kanghyok was appreciated by many patients in modern Korea, but it was the first time that such arge crowd appreciated his medical help at the same time.

    ¡®I feel strange.¡¯

    In an excited frame of mind, Kanghyok passed through the crowds.

    On the top table was the mayor, but not Sungmun. Apparently, Sungmun did not want to see that vicious performance by the shamans.

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t like the atmosphere of the square, either.

    ¡°Oh, I see Yoni over there,¡± said Dolsok, pointing at Yoni who was warming up.

    And then he looked at Makbong with contempt.

    ¡°Why are you here, man?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t y swings here because the trees are too small.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t because you have be clumsier than before, right?¡±

    ¡°No, man. Hey, master, can I beat him?¡±

    Kanghyok shook his head as it was a feast day.

    Standing behind him, Yoju was murmuring something.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re starting it,¡± said Dolsok with an excited look.

    ¡°Smallpox god! Smallpox god!¡±

    Like Dolsok said, a shaman dressed in colorful clothing was hopping here and there.

    A cow was weeping sadly among three shamans.

    It was not a healthy cow, but that very sick cow whose pus Kanghyok collected until recently.

    Nobody noticed that Kanghyok reced the healthy one with the sick one secretly.

    The crowds rather liked it because they felt the the cow became sick because the smallpox god was mad.

    ¡®I feel a bit sorry.¡¯

    The sick cow, which did so much service for Kanghyok, was now destined to be a scapegoat.

    One of the shamans hung a bundle of straw on the cow¡¯s back. As it had a hammer inside, the bundle looked heavy. Now, the cows¡¯ knees began to tremble.

    ¡°Whoy!¡±

    Another shaman put a bundle of straw on the cow¡¯s waist, which contained some rice and rice cakes.

    ¡°Whoy!¡±

    And thest shaman wrapped thest straw bundle around the cow, which contained fruits including melons.

    As the bundles were pretty heavy, the cow¡¯s knees began to buckle.

    The shamans now began to shout aloud, ¡°Great! The smallpox god got on it!¡±

    At their shouts, the vigers also shouted for joy, pping their hands.

    When Kanghyok cast a nce at the mayor, he was also eximing with joy.

    Only Kanghyok and Joon Huh remained sullen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in the smallpox god.¡±

    ¡°You bet.¡±

    And then the shamans danced before the ancestral rites table where steamed rice cakes were ced.

    ¡°Nothing special.¡±

    Originally, Kanghyok wanted to enjoy the tightrope walking performance by Yoni, but only the shamans were running wild.

    Shaking his head, Kanghyok sneaked out of the square.

    Joon Huh followed him silently.

    ¡°Whew! Is this what they call an exorcism ritual? I just felt dizzy watching that.¡±

    Kanghyok sat, slumped over on a ce far from the exorcism scene.

    Sitting beside him, Joon said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who had the mayor arrange the ritual in fourteen days?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. But it¡¯s wicked as expected.¡±

    ¡°You bet. They need some sort offort that they could confirm with their own eyes.¡±

    Comfort?

    Kanghyok was not sure what it was.

    ¡°I hear you¡¯re going into the pce to be a royal doctor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯mte, though. As the mayor submitted a report on what happened in this vige, I could be excused for beingte.¡±

    ¡°Good. I think I can see you only in Hanyang, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If youe to Hanyang, let me treat you there anytime.¡±

    Hanyang, the old capital of Korea.

    Kanghyok had two people he wanted to meet in Hanyang. They¡¯re powerful men.

    ¡®Joon Huh and Soonsin Lee!¡¯

    They would be the very men that Kanghyok would want to meet by all means in Hanyang.

    ¡°By the way, I would like to say something to you before I leave for Hanyang,¡± said Joon.

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    ¡°You asked me about anesthesia when you did the surgery on someone¡¯s head, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember it. Do you know how?¡± Kanghyok asked with a feeling of expectancy.

    And Joon didn¡¯t disappoint him.

    ¡°Yes. Well, I¡¯ve beenbing through old medical books, and when I think about the effects of medicinal herbs, I think anesthesia might be possible.¡±

 Chapter 170: Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 43</h4>

    Anesthetic?

    Several drugs shed into Kanghyok¡¯s mind, ranging from primitive medicine like chloroform to modern medicine like propofol.

    ¡®I wish Joon found this type of medicine.¡¯

    Joon said,

    ¡°There are herbal medicines called Somsu and Choh.¡±

    ¡°Somsu and Choh?¡±

    Of course, they were not English words.

    But they were too unfamiliar to him.

    After hesitating for a moment, Joon continued,

    ¡°Somsu means the poison of a toad.¡±

    ¡°Poison?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What about Choh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s medicinal herb that makes poison.¡±

    ¡°Poison?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kanghyok suddenly felt dizzy.

    Joon continued,

    ¡°Somsu began to be used as poison since ancient times. If anybody eats it too much, his or her hands and feet are frozen on the spot, losing their lives.¡±

    It was kind of neurotoxin.

    ¡®Ah,e to think of it...¡¯

    When he was back in modern Korea, one of his medical students showed Kanghyok a strange footage.

    It was a foreign YouTube video.

    ¡°A woman was trying to catch a toad, but its poison spattered in her eyes, which made her numb and taken to a hospital.¡¯

    When Kanghyok saw that woman couldn¡¯t move one of her eyes, he was shocked.

    While he was recalling that scene, Joon continued to exin,

    ¡°Choh is called Odu in China, which is also used as poison. When I used it as herbal medicine, I tasted it before.¡±

    ¡°Really? You tasted it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I had to because I wanted to confirm its effect and problem with my own eyes.¡±

    Wow!¡±

    Kanghyok eximed with admiration.

    Joon set an example by daring to sacrifice himself to preserve his integrity.

    ¡®I could not have done so for the life of me.¡¯

    Kanghyok would have preferred to experiment with animals.

    Joon smacked his lips as if he recalled the day he tasted Odu.

    ¡°If you grind Odu and put it on your tongue, it will taste spicy, and then you feel numb. I guess that¡¯s what you¡¯re expecting,¡± said Joon.

    Choh seemed to be part of neurotoxin, too.

    When used well, it could be effective as an anesthetic.

    ¡°Hummm...I think I can try it. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear my exnation was helpful. Let me take my leave now...¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you leaving for Hanyang?¡±

    Joon looked at the square where their exorcism dance was still going on.

    When Kanghyok watched it, he saw someone flying up and down on a tightrope. It must be Yoni.

    He was amazed how good she was at walking on a tightrope with no proper acrobatic tools.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go now.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s keep in touch!¡±

    ¡°Okay. As soon as I find a regr lodging, I¡¯ll send you a letter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, doctor Huh.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye for now.¡±

    Waving his hand at Kanghyok, Joon now headed for Hanyang.

    The only man who followed Joon was that young man that Kanghyok saw first.

    And he had a simple bundle on the back.

    He was indeed the savior of the whole vige, but his appearance from behind was just humble.

    ¡°Wait a minute, doctor Huh!¡±

    Kanghyok urgently called him.

    ¡°Did you call me, doctor Paek?¡±

    ¡°Please take this as you are going on a long journey.¡±

    Kanghyok took out a fan from his sleeves.

    It was a colorful silver-carved fan made in juniper with a delicate fragrance.

    It looked really precious and a real treasure.

    Joon could not figure out Kanghyok¡¯s intention.

    Given Kanghyok¡¯s easy-going attitude, he might have given it to Joon as a simple gift.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Please use it as the expenses for your long journey.¡±

    ¡°This one? This is too...¡±

    It was too expensive a stuff to be used as his travel expenses.

    Actually he could hire several more servants by selling it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be morefortable if you take it.¡±

    ¡°Still, this is too much..¡±

    ¡°No, no. You taught me about narcotic herbs. I think I should learn a lot from you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Though Joon wanted to reject Kanghyok¡¯s gift, he couldn¡¯t.

    When he arrived in Hanyang, he would have to find a lodging first.

    ¡°Please ept it,¡± Kanghyok demanded once more.

    Kanghyok took another fan from his sleeves, which looked also precious, though it was not worked in gold.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got lots of fans like this,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°Okay, let me take it, doctor Paek,¡± said Joon.

    ¡°Great. Please let me know when you arrive.¡±

    Thanks!¡±

    Turning back and bowing to him, Joon left.

    When Kanghyok looked at the square in the distance the exorcism performance was over.

    However, the vigers gather there were whooping it up thanks to the food and drinks offered by the mayor.

    ¡®I think I have to take a break.¡¯

    Come to think of it, he couldn¡¯t have any sound sleep for the past 15 days.

    He went down to the vige bar and upied thergest room.

    After making a bed hey on his back.

    As he was so exhausted, he fell asleep before he knew.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he slept until someone woke him up roughly.

    ¡°Master, master!¡±

    ¡°Ugh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re alive! You slept so deeply...¡±

    Dolsok murmured, strongly smelling of alcohol.

    The sun was rising high already.

    ¡®Where is my bag? Oh, here it is.¡¯

    He found he was holding it tightly even when he was asleep.

    ¡°Why are you making such a fuss like this?¡±

    Kanghyok got up, scratching his head, and found something below his pillow.

    It was a letter.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°The mayor left it behind.¡±

    ¡°Did he already leave?¡±

    ¡°Yea, he leftst night. You slept one full day, sir.¡±

    ¡°I see. Where is my father?¡±

    ¡°He left with the mayor, too. He said he couldn¡¯t leave his house empty too long.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    ¡°Both of them told me not to wake you up. You really slept deeply, master.¡±

    ¡°Let me read the letter anyway.¡±

    He slowly opened it.

    As he learned some Chinese characters from Joon and Yoju, Kanghyok could how to read, though he could not understandpletely.

    At a nce, the mayor praised his medical skills.

    ¡®There is a prize for me, too.¡¯

    When he looked outside, he saw the cart filled with all kinds of medicinal herbs.

    Obviously the mayor gave all the leftover herbs to him.

    There was even a cow that the mayor took with him.

    ¡®Above all, the biggest reward for me was to have mastered how to control cowpox.¡¯

    Kangyok was watching Yoju who was standing near the cow.

    She had a pictorial book in her waist, on which she put down the records on Kanghyok¡¯s medical skills and medicinal herbs, including how to squeeze and inject a cow¡¯s pus as well as putting it into noses, etc.

    When he raised himself, Yoni, Yoju and Makbong, who were standing in the year, approached him.

    ¡°How are you, master?¡± Yoju asked politely.

    ¡°Looks like you need to do some morning workout, master,¡± said Yoni spiritedly.

    And Makbong greeted him by saying, ¡°The madame of the bar has prepared breakfast for you, master.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, folks. Did you have a good sleep, too?

    ¡°Yes, master. We had beef yesterday. I wish you had, too.¡±

    Yoni smacked her lips as if she couldn¡¯t forget the delicious beef.

    But Kanghyok didn¡¯t feel up to it at all as he knew that it was a sick cow with smallpox.

    ¡®They would freak out if they realized it was that sick cow with yellow pus.¡¯

    ¡°Okay, let me have rice soup then.¡±

    ¡°Here you go, master!¡±

    The madame brought the soup, speaking through the nose.

    ¡°Wow, this soup has lots of meat slices...¡±

    At that moment Makbong winked at her, who specially prepared it well at his request.

    Kanghyok emptied the soup deliciously.

    ¡°Shall we leave now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    As if he was already ready to go out, Dolsok answered quickly, but with some wistful eye.

    ¡°By the way, are you going to head back for your house now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to. Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, I hear that there is a famous monk nearby.¡±

    ¡°Monk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that monk is cultivating the heart in Mt Kumkang, but he sometimes goes out to viges for preaching about Buddhist scriptures. Some say he is an incarnation of Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Preaching by an incarnation of Buddha?¡±

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t believe it at all, but his entourage including Yoni, Yoju, Dolsok and Makbong seemed to be pretty much anxious to go and see him.

    ¡°Okay, then Let¡¯s go to that ce.¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much, master!¡±

    Dolsok held the horse by the reins with an excited face.

    While they were marching toward the monk¡¯s ce, Makbong suddenly beat on his belly.

    ¡°I¡¯m still full as I enjoyed that beef so muchst night.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about that cow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. Haha.¡±

    Kanghyok was sneering at him as Makbong was not aware that the beef he had was the meat of that sick cow.

    Yoju asked, ¡°Master, you enjoyed the rice soup this morning, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I did. All thanks to him.¡±

    Kanghyok was referring to Makbong, but Dolsok answered instead,

    ¡°Well, I took away some slices of beef before the feast began.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to treat my master to some beef. He, he!¡±

 Chapter 171: Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 44</h4>

    ¡°Dang it!¡±

    Kanghyok uttered a curse at the thought that he also had the meat of that sick cow.

    Though he ate it deliciously, he somehow felt as he could smell the puss.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Dolsok asked him, blinking his small eyes.

    Though Dolsok was innocent and didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Kanghyok felt upset about him.

    ¡°You son of a bi-, no, let me stop it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    What¡¯s the point of ming him when everybody including Kanghyok had it already?

    While moving along for some time, Kanghyok suddenly recalled what he had to ask.

    ¡°By the way, where is the monk now?¡±

    ¡°Oh...he is in Ansung.¡±

    ¡°Ansung? That poor mayor of Ansug?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that nobleman, master.¡±

    Kanghyok was referring to that man who came to see him a while ago because of his terrible hemorrhoids. As soon as he arrived at Kanghyo¡¯s ce, he screamed and even pped Dolsok on the neck.

    ¡®I hear he changed his character a lot after I treated his hemorrhoids.¡¯

    Apparently his temper has been mellowed since then.

    He even sent Kanghyok a thank-you letter, along with dried yellow corvina.

    ¡°Can I see him as I¡¯m on my way to Ansung?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to see him, master?¡±

    ¡°Why not? He¡¯s going to treat us well anyway.¡±

    ¡°Treating you, master?¡±

    ¡°Yea, he may arrange rooms for us to stay and...¡±

    Yoju nodded at her head readily and said,

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea that you see that mayor if you know him already.¡±

    Yoi and Makbong also agreed.

    As they didn¡¯t care about sleeping in the open, both weed Kanghyok¡¯s idea.

    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s head for Ansung then.¡±

    Ansung was a long way from Mt. Kwanggyo.

    It was only after sunset that they arrived at Ansung.

    Several patrollers approached them.

    Though they felt Kanghyok was a nobleman, they were polite.

    ¡°What brought you here sir?¡±

    If these were the old days, Kanghyok would have answered quickly.

    But he was a full-fledged nobleman in Joseon.

    He, who was on a horse, looked down at them quietly.

    They were overawed by his imposing style now.

    One of them stepped back and asked,

    ¡°Who are you, sir?¡±

    Kanghyok was about to reply now, but Dolsok said quickly.

    ¡°This nobleman is Kanghyok Paek of the Paek family in Suwon. He is here to see the mayor here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, got it. Let me escort you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that sounds good.¡±

    One of the patrollers talked to his fellow, as if he noticed who Kanghyok was.

    ¡°Have you heard about him?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°That doctor our mayor praised for several days after he had his hemorrhoids treated.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know him. Is this nobleman the same as doctor Paek?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw him back then. He seems to be the same man.¡±

    ¡°Good heavens! We have to escort him with utmost respect, then.¡±

    In fact, the people¡¯s perception of Kanghyok in Ansung was pretty bad. The rumor was getting around that Kanghyok was so tyrannical that even the mayors of Ansung and Suwon were shaken up by him.

    As if the rumor terrified them, the patrollers became more polite to Kanghyok.

    ¡°This way, sir!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    They now stopped before a big gate.

    The patrollers escorted Kanghyoks¡¯ entourage into a side door right next to the gate.

    Kangyok felt a bit nervous as he came here without informing the mayor of Ansung in advance.

    ¡°Can he still ept us, can¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dolsok showed an embarrassed look at Kanghyok¡¯s asking.

    ¡°Well, the mayor sent me an invitation letter long time ago, but I don¡¯t remember if I ever replied.¡±

    Most probably he didn¡¯t because he simply couldn¡¯t read the letter back then.

    But Kanghyok didn¡¯t need to feel nervous.

    ¡°Wee, Dr. Paek! Haha¡±

    The mayor rushed to Kanghyon in his stockinged feet.

    He looked pretty healthy now.

    ¡°How are you, mayor?¡± Kanghyok said politely.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m. I think I¡¯m born again thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, mayor.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯se on in. What the heck is that over there?¡±

    The mayor asked, pointing at the cart full of various stuff.

    He immediately realized they were medicinal herbs as the herbs smelled very strongly.

    ¡±Good. Let me share some with him.¡¯

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t want to ept his hospitality for free.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way back from the vicinity of Mt. Kwanghyo as I hear there are lots of high-quality medicinal herbs growing there. In particr, this angelica root and licorice are pretty effective. Just brew them for your health.¡±

    Though there were much more precious herbs on the cart, Kanghyok didn¡¯t want to give them away for now.

    ¡°Oh, thanks so much, Dr. Paek!¡±

    Obviously the mayor was not so well versed in medical skills as he expressed such a great satisfaction with such basic herbs as licorice.

    ¡°Hey, bring us some big delicious meal!.¡±

    He ordered the servants standing by.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to stop by like this with short notice.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. Precious guests like you are always wee. What has brought you here, by the way?¡±

    ¡°Well, I hear a famous monk hase down here from Mt. Kumgang. And I wanted to see you, too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. That¡¯s why there is a big noise in town these days.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Looks like his preaching is so impressive. I heard it a bit, and some of his preaching really moved me.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°I guess there is a big crowding to hear his preaching. If you present this, you will find it convenient to take a good spot there.¡±

    The mayor gave him an official stamp that would guarantee his safe passage to the monk¡¯s preaching spot.

    The Joseon government at that time was suppressing Buddhism while encouraging Confucism. ordingly, it was obvious that the monk was an extraordinary high priest.

    Kanghyok felt it was worthwhile to go to see the monk.

    ¡®Though he is not an incarnation of Buddha, l would love to see him this time.¡¯

    Kanghyok was not so sure exactly who the monk was.

    The mayor arranged a couple of rooms for each of Kanghyok¡¯s entourage.

    Hesitating for a moment, Yoju followed Dolsok to the room.

    She would be in big trouble if she, now dressed like a man, revealed her identity here.

    In the meantime, the mayor was treating Kanghyok to a great meal and drink.

    ¡°Somebody has sent me this special product from South Cho Province, and it tastes really good. Just try it.¡±

    ¡°Wow, how fortunate I¡¯m to taste it here!¡±

    The side dish the mayor pointed at with chopsticks was none other than soy sauce-marinated crabs crammed with eggs.

    ¡°Thanks for this, mayor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to know that you can enjoy this food.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t get this rare food.¡±

    ¡°Oh, enjoy it as much as you can. I¡¯ve got so much of it in stock here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, mayor.¡±

    On the dining table was also other delicious side dishes such as salted seafood, dried abalone and octopus as well as dried pock.

    As Kanghyok¡¯s usual diet was rice soup, he just kept enjoying them freely.

    Plus, the mayor kept refilling his cup with home-made alcoholic drinks.

    After all, both drank so much in cheerful mood in a long time.

    And it was the mayor who first drank himself to sleep.

    ***

    ¡°Wow, there are so many people gathered here!¡± Dolsok shouted, shaking his head at the big throng of people at the monk¡¯s preaching ce.

    Even Yoni, who was ustomed to seeing big crowds on the market streets, was surprised.

    ¡°Yes, this is the first time I have seen such a big crowd.¡±

    Yoju, who rarely came out of her house, was even more surprised.

    She held Kanghyok¡¯s sleeves tightly for fear she might get lost among the crowds.

    ¡°Oh, I see the Buddhist temple there, master!¡±

    Standing on tiptoe, Yoni shouted.

    She was pointing at the big sign Chiljangsa on the gate of the temple.

    The temple was reportedly rebuilt recently after the Japanese soldiers burnt it down.

    ¡°Ah, it looks like that monk is what they want to see.¡±

    ¡°Can you see the monk, master?¡± asked Makbong, who was short, as if he envied Kanghyok¡¯s tall height.

    He made futile efforts to stand on tiptoe or climb on a rock to catch a glimpse of that monk.

    ¡°Of course, I see him, but not clearly enough. Let¡¯s approach him,¡± said Kanghyok

    When they came near the temple, the monk was already giving the crowds his preaching in a deep and sonorous voice.

    He had a stout build, with his eyes sparkling with vigor.

    As his voice was unusually appealing, it drew their intense attention.

    ¡°Are you sure he is the monk we¡¯re looking for?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. Isn¡¯t he great?¡±

    Dolsok replied in an excited voice.

    Kanghyok realized that he was a devout Buddihst.

    ¡°By the way, doesn¡¯t he look sick?¡± asked Kanghyok.

    ¡°What did you say, master? Aren¡¯t you too much focused on the people¡¯s sickness because you¡¯re a doctor?¡±

    ¡°No, I think that monk is clearly sick.¡±

 Chapter 172: Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 45</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s because you think he¡¯s sick. Actually, that¡¯s what that monk has preached, master.¡±

    ¡°No, he is obviously sick.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, master. If he is sick, how can he give them a preaching like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I can¡¯t understand, Dolsok.¡±

    Without caring a bit about what he said, Dolsok was just focused on the monk¡¯s sermon.

    Kangsok has never seen him so focused on something like this.

    ¡®Ooops! Other guys are, too!¡¯

    When he looked around, Yoni, Makbong and Yoju all concentrated on the sermon, with their mouth open.

    ¡®Even Yoju?¡¯

    Actually she listened carefully and focused on the sermon.

    This might be the first time that she listened to a monk¡¯s sermon.

    His father, Changkwon, who was a great Confucian schr, wouldn¡¯t allow her to listen to it.

    When he turned back, Makbong climbed on a high rock and focused on it, too.

    In fact, the whole crowd seemed to concentrate on the monk¡¯s preaching.

    The only exception was Kanghyok.

    He was lost in thought, stroking his beard a bit.

    ¡®That monk must feel extreme pain on his chin.¡¯

    Kanghyok was cast a sharp nce at the spot right below the monk¡¯s chin.

    His right chin looked okay, but his left one was swollen as big as an egg.

    The surface of his left chin skin was red, and he couldn¡¯t open it properly.

    But nobody but Kanghyok noticed it.

    ¡®Obviously his chin was infected.¡¯

    Then antibiotics would be of some help.

    Although the crowds were all deeply touched by the monk¡¯s preaching, Kanghyok alone was focused on some other stuff.

    It could be called his professional disease as a doctor.

    Namely, he focused on the other party¡¯s sickness more than anything else.

    Suddenly Kanghyok gave a long yawn, which made some people around him stare at him sharply.

    ¡°Wow, his preaching is so good....¡± Kanghyok improvised to save his skin.

    Fortunately they were peacefully listening for his preaching, not caring that much about Kanghyok¡¯s suspicious behavior.

    Soon the monk stopped preaching amid thunderous apuse.

    ¡®Ah, he is done!¡¯

    As Kanghyok didn¡¯t focus at all, he could realize from the crowds¡¯ apuse that the monk¡¯s preaching was finished.

    As expected, the monk seemed pretty exhausted.

    Helped by someone else, the monk could barely leave the ce.

    ¡°Hey, folks.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Let me see the monk¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°What¡± you just gave a yawn to his preaching a moment ago. Were you touched at all?¡±

    At that moment Kanghyok sharlply pped Dolsok on the back of his neck for his teasing.

    ¡°I told you I watched him, too.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, master. You¡¯re right, sir. That monk seems to be staggering.¡±

    Dolsok pointed at the monk who was taking off a step with difficulty.

    Though the monk stood firmly when he was preaching, he was shaking now.

    ¡°By the way, how can I elbow my way into this crowd to meet the monk?¡±

    Kanghyok murmured, looking at the hordes of people.

    It was not just Kanghyok alone who wanted to see the monk.

    There were quite a few who wanted to see him in person and learn something from him.

    ¡°Leave it to me, master,¡± said Makbong.

    Makbong rolled up his sleeves and tried to make a hole among the crowds.

    Yoni also joined him to clear the way.

    Thanks to their dedicated efforts, Kanghyok could easily pass through the crowds.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Makbong pushed aside the people with force, while Yoni tactfully gave them a shove.

    ¡°Damn it. Who is pushing me hard?¡±

    Some of the crowdsined about being pushed here and there.

    But they became silent when they noticed Kanghyok¡¯s silky attire, a symbol of a nobleman. In particr, the official stamp tag that Kanghyok was carrying in his waist made them silenced.

    ¡°Rank prevails here, master,¡± said Dolsok in an excited voice.

    Seeing the crowd clearing the way for him, Yoju said,

    ¡°I wonder if this is right, master.¡±

    ¡°Ugh?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve just thought that these people here have the same right to see the monks¡¯ face, too.¡±

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t deny them the right to see him, but all I want is just to see the monk ahead of them.¡±

    ¡°Although they¡¯re ignorantmoners, they still have the same right....¡±

    Though Yoju was of a noble family, her sense of egalitarianism was stronger than his.

    Perhaps it was because she received an unfair treatment as a woman in Joseon.

    If she were a man, she wouldn¡¯t need to disguise herself as a man.

    Looking at her with a sorry expression, Kanghyok smiled at her.

    ¡°You know, they are trying to see the monk for their own sake. But we¡¯re seeing him for his sake, right?¡±

    Nheless, Kanghyok¡¯s logic was that he wanted to see him before them.

    ¡°That makes sense, master. By the way, do you really think he is sick?¡± asked Yoju.

    ¡°I¡¯m positive. Of course, I¡¯m not sure how sick he is.¡±

    Yoju bite her pretty lips.

    As she was still in her teens, Yoju¡¯s lips were red even without her putting on lipstick.

    And she was a beauty, too.

    Back in modern Korea Kanghyok met lots of beautiful woman entertainers.

    By his standard, Yoju was beautiful.

    Momentarily Kanghyok felt a sexual desire, but shook his head quickly.

    ¡®Oh man, I¡¯m 24, full young.¡¯

    In fact, he felt his penis erecting at the sight of Yoni¡¯s buttocks.

    Like now, when Yoni was walking ahead of him.

    ¡°Was it his left chin, master?¡± asked Yoju.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± answered Kanghyo, who came to his senses at Yoju¡¯s sudden asking.

    Just like a professional artist, Yoju had a discerning eye.

    The ce the monk went in was a small edifice within Chljangsa Temple.

    He noticed several pairs of straw and leather shoes in front of the door.

    Obviously somebody came ahead of Kanghyok to see the monk.

    ¡°Open the door, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°What? You want me to just open it?¡±

    ¡°Saying something before you open it.¡±

    ¡°Got it, master.¡±

    Though Dolsok grumbled a bit, he had no other choice but to follow his master.

    ¡°Is anybody in here?¡±

    After saying this, Dolsok was about to open the door when he heard some noise inside.

    ¡°Monk Yujong told me that a precious man wasing to this temple, and I think he was you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s an honor for you to call me that.¡±

    The voice of the second man was familiar to Dolsok.

    Tilting his head to one side, he threw the door open.

    The old door jarred open.

    At the same time someone said from inside, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°I asked, who is it?¡± said the man again in a haughty voice.

    Now, the voice was quite familiar to him.

    Kanghyok also immediately recognized it.

    ¡°You must be the mayor, sir?¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you Kanghyok?¡±

    Inside the room was the chief monk, the monk who gave a preaching and the mayor.

    As it was such an unexpected encounter, Kanghyok and the mayor were dumbfounded for a while.

    ¡°Howe you are here, mayor?¡±

    ¡°Ugh? Well...¡±

    The mayor was quite nervous as he was caught doing something he was not supposed to do.

    As a rising star and Confucian of the Dongin schr faction, the mayor was so embarrassed to meet Kanghyok at a Buddhist temple, which he was supposed to avoid by all means.

    Besides, the mayor was a devout Buddist, which he wanted to hide under any circumstances. When this fact was revealed, he would be expelled from the faction.

    Moreover, the mayor had impotens treated by Kanghyok.

    All this he wanted to hide from Kanghyok, but now it was clear that he failed in all this.

    ¡°I want to ask you the same question, Kanghyok. Howe you got as far as here?¡±

    ¡°Well, my subordinates here begged me toe here to hear the monk¡¯s preachin, so I had no other choice... Was it the same case to you, mayor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. They begged me so anxiously, too.¡±

    Shaking his head for a while, the mayor continued,

    ¡°Juste on in. You¡¯re here to see the monk¡¯s face, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Thanks.¡±

    The room was quite small. So, only Yoju and Dolsok could be admitted,along with Kanghyok.

    Makbong and Yonu had to stand outside as if they were keeping watch.

    ¡°How are you sir? My name is Kanghyok Paek.¡±

    Seeing face to face with the monk, Kanghyok bowed to him politely.

    ¡®Hummm...he really looks extraordinary up close.¡¯

    His long beards, untrimmed for a long time, looked more impressive.

    Putting his hands together, the monk replied, ¡°My name is Yujong.¡±

    A short answer.

    And it was a familiar name to Kanghyok.

    But he could not recall it immediately.

    He just focused on his swollen chin.

    As it drew his attention often, Kanghyok wanted to treat it as soon as possible.

    ¡°I noticed you looked sick when I saw you preaching. When did your lower chin feel hurt?¡±

 Chapter 173: Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 46</h4>

    Monk Yujong closed his lips for a moment at Kanghyok¡¯s abrupt question.

    In that moment, the mayor began to talk. Apparently, he got drunk while listening to the monk¡¯s preaching as Kanghyok could smell alcohol on his breath.

    ¡°Oh, I see now. You said you couldn¡¯t eat because of a high fever, right? This guy here is a famous doctor, sir.¡±

    Given that the mayor was using honorifguage when he spoke to the monk, he was obviously a devout Buddhist. If Sungmun or Changkwon found him here, they might cut their topknots in protest.

    ¡®This mayor is screwed up, man!¡¯

    The mayor was a so-called Confucian schr, as well as a high-ranking official who had to make sure the state policy on suppression of Buddhism and encouragement of Confucianism was enforced thoroughly. Insead, he himself was breaking the statew now.

    ¡°Are you really sick?¡± the chief priest asked.

    In fact, he felt sorry for Yujong who came a long way from Mt. Kumgang.

    There were some monks who were good at medical skills and offering sincere Buddhist prayers, but they couldn¡¯t treat Yujong¡¯s disease.

    ¡°He is quite famous in Suwon. He even treated my disease really quickly, which I mentioned to you before.¡±

    It seemed that the mayor had mentioned his impotence to the chief priest.

    Kanghyok could not understand how the mayor could go as far as this ce to confide his private problems to the chief priest.

    Clearing his throat, the chief priest quickly changed the topic, ¡°Can I ask a favor from you?¡±

    Then, he tried to read Yujong¡¯s mind.

    Though the chief priest was higher in rank, Yujong was far more advanced in terms of achieving the way of enlightenment. First of all, Yujong¡¯s every move was far from frivolous.

    ¡°As the chief priest has asked me like this, I can¡¯t refuse it.¡±

    Putting his hands together, Yujong politely bowed.

    Kanghyok quickly turned his head and found Yoju drawing Yujong¡¯s face. Even the mayor was amazed at her fine drawing ability, which was much better than before.

    ¡°Let me take a look, sir,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Yujong answered.

    ¡°Dolsok, can you direct the light here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Dolsok took out an oilmp in the bundle. Though there was one in the room, it was very dim.

    ¡°Good. Right there...¡±

    When Kanghyok examined Yujong¡¯s chin, it seemed to be in serious condition.

    ¡®How could he ever speak when his condition is so bad?¡¯

    His lower chin was swollen by quite a lot.

    Kanghyok looked at Dolsok, who was holding themp quietly.

    And he turned to look at the mayor, Yujong, and the chief priest.

    ¡®As I have to treat it anyway, let me teach them something.¡¯

    They would probably not raise any objections.

    ¡°Hey, touch this area, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Ugh? Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°How does it feel?¡±

    Dolsok didn¡¯t answer quickly.

    Instead, he began to examine the affected area carefully to check the skin texture, temperature, as well as the change in color and any blooms of pain when touched.

    All this could be an important clue to finding out the cause of the monk¡¯s disease.

    ¡°It feels hot, sir.¡±

    ¡°Right. And what else?¡±

    ¡°When I slightly press on it, its color changes to white, and the monk makes a frown.¡±

    ¡°Any clues from that?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s an infection, sir.¡±

    Up to now, Dolsok was quitepetent at answering what Kanghyok had asked.

    ¡°Then, how can we treat him?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How would you treat him?¡±

    Dolsok found it difficult to reply from now on.

    But he boldly replied, ¡°I think I have to cut it open, sir.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s full of pus, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Yeah, the affected area is full of something.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pus?¡±

    ¡°It could be. But it¡¯s not the main cause. Could you open your mouth?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± said Yujong silently. He then opened his mouth with difficulty.

    ¡°Dolsok, take out the penlight from the bag.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Then Kanghyok asked Yujong to follow carefully.

    ¡°Now, please curl your tongue a bit. Yes, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Kanghyok could now see clearly the difference between his right and left tonsils.

    His right tonsil was slightly bulged around the salivary nd, while his left tonsil was swollen as a whole.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I expected. Dolsok, give me gloves.¡±

    ¡°I took them out already.¡±

    Dolsok already took out medical gloves with the size of seven and a half.

    ¡°Nice, Dolsok. Sir, you might feel hurt.¡±

    Yujong just nodded his head as his mouth was opened.

    As this was the first time in his life he saw such a strange scene, the chief priest tried to stop it.

    But the mayor dissuaded him, saying, ¡°He has a reason for that. He¡¯s really a good doctor.¡±

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t say he is a good doctor simply because he treated your disease, isn¡¯t he?¡± His remarks made sense.

    But the mayor said, shaking his head, ¡°Well, he eradicated the smallpox among our vige people recently.¡±

    ¡°Really? Smallpox?¡± As he had smallpox as a child, the chief priest knew how dreadful it was. Even everyone in the whole area perished when smallpox broke out in that vige. And that¡¯s the reason why he became a monk.

    Now he was seeing a doctor before his eyes who eradicated smallpox!

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°You bet. You can just sit back and watch him doing the surgery.¡±

    The mayor¡¯s exnation was of great help.

    Even Yujong seemed to feel more rxed than before.

    Kanghyok searched for something inside his mouth.

    ¡®Found it. Fortunately, it¡¯s right outside the submandibr nd.¡¯

    He touched a big lump with his fingertip here and there.

    It was solid like a stone, caught at the mouth of the submandibr nd.

    ¡°Dolsok, did you wear gloves?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Touch this one here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolson touched it as instructed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked with wide eyes.

    ¡°Now, take off your gloves.¡±

    Yes.¡±

    Kanghyok took off his gloves for a moment and sat up.

    Everybody focused on him naturally.

    ¡°Our body has salivary nds. Literally, it makes saliva.¡±

    ¡°Oh, saliva doesn¡¯te out automatically in the mouth,¡± said the mayor.

    As he read lots of medical books, the mayor instantly became interested.

    ¡°To put it more urately, salivary nd is located right below the ear, tongue and chin.¡±

    Kanghyok pointed at Yujong¡¯s lower chin, which was so swollen.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, is master Yujong now suffering from the salivary disease?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god. How can you treat it?¡± asked the mayor.

    He shook his head, folding his arms.

    Though he read about saliva in medical books, he never heard about any salivary nd.

    Kanghyok continued, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that difficult to treat it.¡±

    ¡°Really? What do you need to do to treat it? Just tell me anything.¡± The mayor was anxious to give Kanghyok anything he wanted.

    Looking at him, Kanghyok just smiled. For he had all the medical supplies in the bag.

    ¡°No thanks, mayor. I can treat him right now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    At Kanghyok¡¯s confident tone, the chief priest gave a moan.

    ¡°I told you already! He¡¯s a genius doctor.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Though it was not a difficult surgery, Kanghyok could not treat him when he was sitting on the floor.

    Kanghyokid him down on the floor first.

    ¡°You will find it inconvenient. So, please endure it for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Kanghyok put on the gloves again.

    ¡°Now, Dolsok, help me with this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Can you open his mouth wider?¡±

    ¡°Sure, master.¡±

    Dolsok did exactly as instructed, which pleased Kanghyok so much.

    ¡°Let me give him an injection of anesthetic. You will feel a prick.¡±

    Kanghyok just called the injection acupuncture. Kanghyok didn¡¯t need to raise his wariness by using a medical term unfamiliar to him.

    After giving him the shot, Kanghyok waited for a minute. And then he pinched the injected area with a tweezer.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, right?¡±

    Yujong just blinked his eyes.

    As he had his mouth opened quite wide, he could not utter anything.

    ¡°Okay, then. Now I¡¯m doing the surgery now. Give me the scalpel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. I knew you would cut it first.¡±

 Chapter 174: Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 47</h4>

    Gulp.

    The mayor repeatedly gulped down saliva in his dry mouth.

    Even though he praised Kanghyok¡¯s medical skills a lot, it was the first time he witnessed Kanghyok doing surgery.

    He heard Kanghyok was using strange tools during the surgery, which turned out to be true.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    The mayor could hardly breathe when Kanghyok put the scalpel into the monk¡¯s mouth.

    But Yoju was seated right beside Kanghyok to draw his operating process close up.

    ¡°Now, let me cut it open, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Are you holding a cotton swab?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Dolsok waved a small cotton swab.

    It was inevitable to see bloode out the moment he used the scalpel.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    In fact, it was the first time that Kanghyok put a scalpel into the mouth.

    ENT doctors typically did that, but not general surgeons like Kanghyok.

    Yujong¡¯s mucous membrane inside the mouth was cut open. At the same time, blood filled his mouth instantly.

    ¡°Wipe it, wipe it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dolsok moved the cotton swab here and there busily.

    ¡°Stop it now.¡±

    Dolsok quickly took it off.

    There was bleeding again from the affected area. Though the amount of blood was reduced, it stood in the way of his surgery.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s bleeding again. Wipe it again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    ¡°Just press on it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Dolsok did exactly as instructed, but what he got was Kanghyok¡¯s rebuke, not praise.

    ¡°It¡¯s very important from now on. So, watch and learn this.¡±

    Dolsok opened his eyes wide at Kanghyok¡¯s reminder.

    ¡°Watch it well.¡±

    Kanghyok gently stroked the cut area with a new cotton swab.

    Some of the pus and rotten saliva pooled inside came out.

    Dolsok murmured with a happy look, ¡°It¡¯sing out. That damned stuff.¡±

    ¡°This is not the end of the surgery.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    There was a reason why the salivary nd was filled with pus. All diseases were supposed to have their causes. Pus was only the result of what went wrong with the salivary nd.

    ¡°It will hurt a lot, sir.¡± With such a warning, Kanghyok applied a strain to his hand holding the swab. With a light popping sound, something came out.

    It was asrge as Dolsok¡¯s index finger. As soon as it came out, the saliva and pus pooled on its passage gushed out.

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    The mayor, who had a weak stomach, threw the door open quickly.

    ¡°What the heck is this disgusting smell!?¡±

    Even Yoni, who rushed into the room, pinched her nostrils together.

    It smelled disgustingly bad.

    Only Kanghyok, Dolsok and Yujong were holding their ground.

    ¡°Give me the tweezer.¡±

    Dolsok threw the swab and quickly searched for the tweezers in the bag.

    ¡°Do you want this?¡±

    ¡°No, that one right there.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Kanghyok picked up the strange lump with the tweezers and put it on the gauze.

    ¡°Wipe the blood and pus from it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Dolsok began to clean the lump busily.

    ¡°Oh, this is...¡±

    ¡°Wow, this one!¡±

    The more he cleaned it, the more the chief priest and the mayor¡¯s faces changed strangely.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Wipe it off more strongly. It won¡¯t break!¡±

    ¡°Master, what the heck is this?¡± Dolsok asked, pointing at the white lump.

    ¡°It¡¯s a stone, man.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Why did this stonee out of his body?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± In Kanghyok¡¯s mind, it was quite an academic question. He felt Dolsok deserved the credit for being bold enough to ask that question.

    ¡®Yeah, I feel great delight in teaching him.¡¯

    This was the first time in a long time that Kanghyok had the chance to recall the reason why a stone can be formed within the salivary nd.

    He was thinking hard about the right answer when he was surprised to see people around him making a strange expression on their faces.

    They looked strange.

    In particr, Dolsok was even about to bow to the stone taken from Yujong¡¯s salivary nd.

    Even Yoju stopped drawing for a moment.

    The mayor and the chief priest, who were watching Kanghyok¡¯s surgery, were seen standing up awkwardly.

    Only Yujong, the patient, and Kanghyok, the doctor, stayed calm.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing, Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°This must be sari... Yes, sari.¡±

    Dolsok found himself unable to touch the stone found in the salivary nd.

    Instead, he took turns looking at Yujong and the stone as if it were an immense honor to see them.

    ¡°Sari? Bocks! ...What?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an incarnation of Buddha. Yes, he is indeed a living Buddha!¡± said Dolsok.

    Kanghyok was just speechless.

    Starting with Dolsok, the chief priest and the mayor began to bow to them.

    As all of them were so serious, Kanghyok couldn¡¯t dare to disturb.

    ¡®Are they crazy? Let me take a look. Is it really sari?¡¯

    Then Kanghyok looked at Yujong and the stone taken from his salivary nd.

    He once heard that sari was a kind of small crystal found in cremated remains of monks.

    But he felt that sari was most probably calcium found in the gall or kidney. Or in the salivary nd as in the case of Yujong.

    ¡®So, is it true that sari was found in the body of a living man?¡¯

    From Kanghyok¡¯s point of view, it was just nonsense, but it was quite understandable from their point of view.

    ¡®Nheless, their reaction is too radical.¡¯

    The mayor was overreacting as if he were determined to show his devoted loyalty to Buddhism on this asion.

    Though Kanghyok didn¡¯t count, the mayor already bowed down more than ten times.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Buddha!¡± the mayor eximed.

    The chief priest might have stopped him, but he was just as absent-minded as the mayor.

    He was sounding a wooden gong.

    ¡®Oh my god... How could he bow down before the monk who¡¯s still bleeding from his salivary nd?¡¯

    Kanghyok needed to stop the bleeding for quick surgery.

    ¡°Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°Gee, you¡¯re Buddha!¡±

    ¡°Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°This is the incarnation of Buddha!¡±

    ¡°Son of a bitch, Dolsok!¡± said Kanghyok, pping him in the back suddenly.

    Only then did Dolsoke to his senses.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, master, what should I do now?¡±

    Dolsok was more helpful now, though he still couldn¡¯t touch Yujong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Open his mouth like before.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh... But how can I dare..?¡±

    ¡°Gee...¡±

    It was Yujong who helped him out at that moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m the same man like before. So, just touch itfortably as you see fit to do.¡±

    ¡°Still, you are...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m neither a living Buddha nor a high priest. I¡¯m just a patient now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I got you, sir.¡±

    Only then did Dolsok open his mouth.

    Kanghyok felt Yujong must be a high priest even though he was not an incarnation of Buddha.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done. So, please endure it for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Sure, thanks.¡± Yujong opened his mouth again.

    Still, there came out blood, pus and saliva from the inside of his mouth.

    ¡®This is really bad. How could he preach?¡¯

    Medically speaking, it was unthinkable.

    ¡°Keep it open like that, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok made a small suture right below the salivary nd that was cut open.

    ¡®This should berge enough.¡¯

    Even if there is another stone formed there, it could easilye out through it.

    In the meantime, the mayor was seen bowing down before Yujong on a cushion.

    When he cast a nce at Yujong, he was as calm and peaceful as ever.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m done. As you have an infection there, you better take this medicine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yujong swallowed the pill Kanghyok gave him.

    The chief priest, who was sounding a wooden gong, asked, ¡°Is he curedpletely?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet.¡±

    As the infection was so serious, he had to take medicine for several days.

    ¡°Can you stay here until Yujong is fully recovered?¡± The chief priest earnestly begged Kanghyok to stay.

    To him, Yujong was a living Buddha, and Kanghyok was the doctor who treated him.

    However, it was really a long distance from Kanghyok¡¯s ce to Chjangsa Temple where Yujong was currently staying.

    He could not walk back and forth to the temple everyday.

    But he felt his stay at the temple would expose him to an interesting experience.

    ¡°Sure, let me stay for several more days to take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much. Monk Yujong said there woulde a precious man here today, and I think he meant you.¡±

    ¡°Precious man?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He said so.¡±

    Dolsok, who was lying on the floor, sprang to his feet.

    ¡°Wow, this is marvelous!¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°I heard monk Yujong saying the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The chief priest chimed in, ¡°Yes, he has never said anything like that before. But obviously, he was referring to you when he said that.¡±

    Kanghyok also felt that there was something special about this monk, given his eloquent preaching and calmposure during the surgery.

    He thought Yujong was not an ordinary monk.

    Maybe he could be a great monk whom Kanghyok didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Marvelous! May I ask your name again, sir?¡±

    ¡°My name is Yujong. You may call me Samyongdang.¡±

 Chapter 175: Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 48</h4>

    Samyongdang.

    They called him Preceptor Samyong.

    No matter how ignorant Kanghyon was about history, he had definitely heard of that name.

    He never heard of the name Yujong, though.

    ¡°Oh, Preceptor Samyong...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a preceptor.¡±

    ¡°Gee, you¡¯re not yet called Preceptor Samyong.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Yujong was staring at him, who was blinking his eyes.

    Kanghyok felt strange as he noticed some mysterious vigor in his two eyes.

    He even felt as if all the legendary tales about this great monk in Joseon could be really true.

    ¡®No, I should refrain from thinking about him too far ahead.¡¯

    In fact, Yujong was not yet widely known as Preceptor Samyong at this particr time.

    ¡°Oh, I just called you Preceptor Samyong as I was so deeply touched by your preaching.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered by that. Please stand up, mayor and the chief priest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The mayor raised himself as if he was much obliged by Yujong¡¯s mention of his name.

    He would not even bow down to the king as he did before Yujong.

    ¡°This is my great honor. I think I have to offer a lot more money from now on.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t necessarily do so.¡±

    After bowing politely to him once more, the mayor got out of the temple hurriedly.

    When he opened the door, there were many people, including Makbong and Yoni, who were listening to what they¡¯re talking about inside the room.

    They paid more attention because they overheard something like ¡®a living Buddha,¡¯ ¡®Buddha¡¯ and ¡®sari¡¯ while Kanghyok and others were talking inside.

    The chief priest now stood before them, holding the stone taken from Yujong¡¯s salivary nd.

    ¡°This came out of monk Yujong¡¯s body.¡±

    It was white, but it shone more brilliantly in the warm sun.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it sari?¡¯

    With a suspicious eye, Kanghyok looked at Yujong.

    He was not an ordinary monk, but a great one who would be known as Preceptor Samyongter.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s just a salivary nd stone.¡¯

    In Kanghyok¡¯s mind, there could be no other name for it.

    Nheless, they reacted far differently.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± screamed someone.

    ¡°Buddha!¡± someone bowed down, eximing in admiration.

    With a satisfied smile, the chief priest announced, ¡°This precious nobleman took it out from monk Yujong¡¯s body.¡±

    The priest pointed at Kanghyok this time.

    Their reaction was as much intense.

    ¡°Wow, he is the precious man!¡±

    Kanghyok found himself turned into a precious doctor who treated a living Buddha.

    The rumor spread quickly, adding to his already high reputation.

    And that was the talk of the town anywhere on the market streets.

    ¡°Did you hear monk Yujong¡¯s preaching?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I did.¡±

    ¡°I hear it is none other than Dr. Paek who treated the monk.¡±

    ¡°I heard that sari came out of Paek¡¯s body, too.¡±

    ¡°You bet. I think that¡¯s why Dr. Paek could eradicate smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Smallpox?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that? I heard he had a great fight with the smallpox god in Mt. Kwanggyo.¡±

    To them, Kanghoyk was already a miraculous doctor. Some even began to call him a godly doctor, to which nobodyined.

    As he became more and more famous, he received more donations and gifts.

    ¡°Let me take a look... This one was sent by the mayor of Kwachon, and this one by the mayor of Juksan, and that one by the mayor of Yangsung...¡±

    Even up till now, Dolsok was still busy sorting out the donations.

    ¡°Where do you want me to carry this?¡± Dolsok asked, sweating out as he carried a sack of rice on his back.

    ¡°Donate it to the temple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Usually, he would have raised objections to his order, but this time he was obedient. There were simply too many sacks of rice now.

    ¡°Where is the master?¡± asked Makbong, while carrying a bundle of fur.

    Putting down the sack, Dolsok answered, ¡°I heard him say that he would go out with Yoni to practice traditional martial arts taekgyon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    If any stranger looked at that scene, he might get angry because Kanghyok was enjoying a great time while his subordinates were toiling hard.

    But they didn¡¯tin at all because all the goods they were carrying on the cart belonged to them. Actually, Kanghyok gave all the donations such as rice, fur, silk and salt to Yoni, Dolsok and Makbong.

    ¡°I think I can teach him better,¡± said Makbong.

    ¡°Hey, I know you were soundly beaten by Yoni in the morning,¡± said Dolsok.

    ¡°Not at all. I just missed my step and fell,¡± Makbong talked back.

    Makbong raised his fist, but didn¡¯t wield it.

    Dolsok was his drinking friend during the night everyday.

    But for his service at the temple, Makbong would have spent more time at the widows¡¯ vige every night. While Makbong was missing those days, Dolsok was busy, moving around with the goods.

    In the meantime, Kanghyok and Yoni were in the midst of practicing taekgyon.

    ¡°You¡¯re moving so fast, Yoni!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m a tightroper, sir.¡±

    Though Kanghyok tried his best to run away from her, he was quickly caught by her.

    She hit him on the back hard.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Are you alright? I hit it gently.¡±

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    He didn¡¯t exaggerate the pain.

    Yoni was a master of taekgyon, to say the least.

    ¡°Let me take a look,¡± said Yoni, removing Kanghyok¡¯s outer jacket.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ck and blue here.¡±

    ¡°I told you! It still hurts.¡±

    ¡°What shall I do?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a beginner, Yoni. Don¡¯t hit me that hard.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to apply something here?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if there is any ointment avable.¡±

    In modern Korea, it would be a quick fix with any ointment, but here in Joseon, it¡¯s not avable.

    That¡¯s the real issue.

    ¡°Let me have some icy water here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Yoni went down to a nearby mountain stream and soaked her sleeves in it.

    ¡°How about now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty icy.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel better?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    When you¡¯re wounded, keep the wound cool.

    That¡¯s the basic of the basics on the treatment of bruises.

    While he was taking a break like that, Dolsok came running to him, gasping for breath.

    At that moment, Yoni was pressing on the bruisy spot of Kanghyok¡¯s back with her cold sleeves.

    Though Dolsok noticed that, he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Kanghyok.

    ¡°Oh my god...¡±

    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Though Kanghyok replied in a rough voice, he instantly felt something bad happened.

    Dolsok barely began to open his mouth, ¡°In the vige of Otan...¡±

    ¡°Try to speak slowly.¡±

    ¡°There was a bigmotion in that vige...¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    In Kanghyok¡¯s eyes, there was a big chaos going on in that vige.

    Yoni suddenly looked gloomy, too.

    Otan vige belonged to Suwon.

    She asked in an urgent tone, ¡°What happened there?¡±

    ¡°Well, Japanese invaders....¡±

    Kanghyok could not figure out what¡¯s going on now.

    ording to his memory, Imjinwaeran, or the Japanese invasion of Joseon had yet to happen.

    Japanese soldiers invading Kyonggi Province at this time?

    ¡°Japanese invaders?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. Japanese invaders.¡±

    ¡°Did theye as far as here?¡±

    Dolsok pounded on his chest at Kanghyok¡¯s absurd response.

    ¡°Master, this temple, Chijangsa, was rebuilt after it was burnt down by Japanese invaders.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Kanghyok remembered that it was renovated during the reign of King Chungjong.

    ¡°Do we have to escape now, Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°No, master. Why are we running when the Japanese invaders have already reached Otan vige?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s far from here. Why are you making such a fuss now?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the mayor is soon leading the army to crack down on them. And he dispatched a messenger to ask you to help him with the war efforts.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god... Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting at the temple now.¡±

    Dolsok and Yoni quickly walked down a mountain road, with Kanghyok following them slowly.

    ¡®How can I reject his request for help?¡¯

    There were many excuses that shed into his mind.

    Firstly, he was the eldest son of the Paek family.

    Second, he was taking care of Preceptor Samyong at the moment.

    ¡®Let me cite two excuses.¡¯

    While he was turning it over in his mind, they arrived at the temple. The man who greeted them was familiar to Kanghyok. His name was Jongbok Lee, chief secretary to the mayor.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve just arrived.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, sir.¡±

    ¡°Nice to see you. Let me put it simply as it¡¯s urgent now. The mayor has asked you for help as a medic.¡±

    ¡°Medic? But I¡¯m not good at treating injuries.¡±

    That was a white lie, of course. More than half of the medical supplies in the bag were operating tools. Besides, it was already well known in Suwon that Kanghyok treated Soonsin Lee¡¯s broken leg.

    Taking Kanghyok¡¯s response as his humility, Jungbok said with a smile, ¡°I know there is no greater doctor than you.¡±

    Obviously, Jungbok would not simply step back.

    While Kanghyok was trying to make another excuse, someone pulled on his sleeves gently.

    It was Yoju.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Can I speak with you for a moment?¡±

    As Yoju has never acted like this, Kanghyok moved back a bit and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the mayor is asking for your help with respect to the matter of the Japanese invaders, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯m asking you a shameless favor, but would you go there to help him?¡±

    It was indeed a shameless favor, with no particr reason.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°My father... that¡¯s the very ce where my father went to assume the responsibility of the principal of a new vige school.¡±

 Chapter 176: Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 49</h4>

    ¡°Really? Your father Changkwon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s there. Please!¡± said Yoju, bowing to him slightly.

    Come to think of it, she followed him for almost one month, drawing his operating process as well as many medicinal herbs. In particr, the pictorial book containing her detailed drawings was a priceless treasure to him.

    ¡®Though I have no manners, I¡¯m not the type of guy who is incapable of kindness.¡¯

    He had no reason to reject the mayor¡¯s request. Besides, he owed a lot to the mayor.

    There circted a rumor that Kanghyok would be soon called over by the central government as they recognized his eradication of smallpox in Suwon.

    If the crackdown on Japanese invaders was done sessfully, it would be smooth sailing for him.

    ¡°Secretary Jungbok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Paek.¡±

    ¡°Let me prepare to go with you.¡±

    ¡°Great. I thought you woulde. Let me wait here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Kanghyok went to see monk Yujong first.

    Yujong was in meditation at the moment, but opened his eyes when Kanghyok approached.

    ¡°I think the time hase for us to part.¡±

    ¡°Have you been listening?¡±

    Yujong¡¯s meditation ce was far from the main temple.

    Though Kanghyok tilted his head, Yujong made a quiet smile.

    ¡°Once we meet, we have to part someday.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. We will be able to see each other again.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take any more medicine now. Just keep drinking more water.¡±

    It was best to drink lots of water to prevent the urence of a calcium-rted disease.

    Some people said that patients with a kidney stone would be cured when they kept drinking lots of beer. That was only half-true.

    ¡°Got it. Will do as instructed.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye for now.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Yujong hurriedly stopped him and gave him a shiny stone.

    ¡°Someday, you will find it useful.¡±

    ¡°This stone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Thanks.¡±

    Tilting his head to one side, he put the stone in his pocket.

    Dolsok, Yoni, Makbong and Yoju were already to go on a journey.

    Kanghyok got on a horse, and turned to Dolsok, who was holding the horse by the reins.

    ¡°What about the donations?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with one of the monks at this temple. He said he would send them back to your house today.¡±

    ¡°Good job!¡±

    With a satisfied smile, Kanghyok said to the chief secretary Jungbok, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    As the secretary had taken lots of soldiers with him, Kanghyok¡¯s entourage could travel safely.

    It was not that far from Ansung to Suwon. As the secretary rushed, it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at their destination.

    ¡°Whew! Are you guys alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re fit as a fiddle.¡±

    Yoni was still dynamic, and Yoju, a slow walker, nodded her head.

    Obviously, Yoju was more concerned about her father than the pain in her feet.

    When Kanghyok looked at her feet, he noticed her socks were stained with a bit of blood.

    There was no sense of urgency on the streets of Suwon.

    That suggested Otan vige was far from downtown Suwon.

    Jungbok, who went ahead of him, turned back and said, ¡°We¡¯re almost there. The mayor is urgently waiting for you now.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Suddenly, Kanghyok imagined that the mayor might ask him for Viagra pills. He would not do so unless he went crazy, Kanghyok thought.

    While he was thinking about this for a moment, they arrived at the destination.

    Knocking at therge door of the mayor¡¯s house, Jungbok shouted, ¡°Open the door! It¡¯s me, Chief Secretary Jungbok. I¡¯ve brought medic Kanghyok Paek at the mayor¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Soon, the soldiers came out to open the door.

    Inside the mayor¡¯s headquarters were hundreds of soldiers lined up and armed with spears and bows.

    Some of the generals were new to Kanghyok, who seemed to have been dispatched by the central government.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here!¡± said the mayor, opening both his arms to wee Kanghyok.

    He introduced one general to Kanghyok. He had a long beard and a stout build. His face featured a long scar, which suggested he was a veteran general.

    ¡°This man is the Kanghyok Paek I¡¯ve talked to you about.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Rip Shin, chief advisor to the king.¡±

    Promptly bowing to him, Kanghyok said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, too. My name is Kanghyok Paek.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I like your outspoken style. You¡¯re well-built. You look like you¡¯re more fit to be a general rather than a medic.¡±

    Rip Shin bellowed a heartyugh, tapping him on the shoulder.

    Now, turning to the soldiers, he said, ¡°Listen to me. Dr. Kanghyok Paek here has decided to participate in the war as your medical doctor. As long as you are not killed, he will save your lives. So, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Hooray! Hooray!¡± As soon as Rip Shin said that, they yelled out for joy, full of high morale.

    When Kanghyok carefully watched the soldiers, most of them looked familiar.

    As a result, they might have heard about the rumors about him. Some of them already hade to see him for treatment.

    ¡°We have a genius doctor here!¡±

    They were full of high spirits thanks to the recent rumor that he even eradicated smallpox.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Kanghyok looked down at the medical bag he was holding. It was true that he had most of the ¡®operating tools¡¯ in it.

    ¡®One or two at the most per day? Or even three?¡¯

    Given the remaining stocks of gauze and saps, that would be the maximum patients.

    Nheless, Kanghyok responded to their exmations.

    Rip Shin pounded his sheath on the ground, which silenced them instantly.

    They were quite disciplined.

    Kanghyok had never seen them training so far.

    The mayor was smiling while Rip Shin was making a heartyugh.

    ¡°I owe it to you that they¡¯ve be as disciplined as that,¡± he said to the general.

    In fact, they were about 200, all told, and their weapons were not good enough.

    Though they had bows, they didn¡¯t have enough arrows.

    ¡°Are you going to go out when the cavalry regiment arrives?¡±

    In fact, General Shin was famous as a cavalryman. His suppression of the rebellion by Tangae Lee in the northern area earned him a great credit from the central government.

    That¡¯s why the mayor requested the central government to dispatch General Shin.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need cavalry troops. These soldiers here are enough.¡±

    ¡°I hear the Japanese invaders are outnumbering us...¡±

    ¡°I guess they are a ragtag band of invaders. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    But the mayor knitted his brows and said, ¡°Well, our soldiers here don¡¯t have any actual fighting experience.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have courageous deputies here. It¡¯s themander, not soldiers that are fighting the war.¡±

    ¡°I trust you, but...¡±

    ¡°Mayor, just leave it to us, the generals. We¡¯re leaving right now. The Japanese invaders are now ravaging the vige.¡±

    That was true.

    Never did the mayor anticipate that the Japanese invaders would reach as far as Kyonggi Province. As he was not well prepared for their sudden attack like this, there were lots of damage done already.

    In particr, there was a new vige school founded at the mayor¡¯s order. And Changkwon Chung, the great Confucian schr, was dispatched as its founding principal.

    If something went wrong, all the students studying Confucian ssics there might get massacred.

    ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    It was Kanghyok who was most embarrassed by the unfolding situation.

    Howe he should go to the battlefield as soon as he arrived here from Chilhangsa Temple?

    His jaw dropped when General Shin was about to leave.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± said General Shin, tapping him on the shoulder.

    And then he stood in the middle of his deputy generals overseeing the soldiers.

    They all looked at General Shin with twinkling eyes.

    Regarded as one of the best generals in Joseon, General Shin was reticent.

    ¡°Open the door! We¡¯re heading to the battlefield.¡±

    At his short order, the soldiers began to move swiftly.

    Kanghyok looked at them with an embarrassed look.

    ¡°Kanghyok!¡±

    ¡°Yes, secretary.¡±

    ¡°You might have no use for a sword, but just take it.¡±

    Jungbok gave him five swords.

    ¡®Sword....¡¯

    He gave one of them to Dolsok, who never used it before.

    ¡°Master, give one to me, too,¡± said Yoni with a strong voice.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I know how to use this sword.¡±¡®

    She then wore the sword at her side skillfully.

    Kanghyok felt relieved to see her courageous posture.

 Chapter 177: Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 50</h4>

    Noisy sounds of soldiers¡¯ armor and weapons shing against each other resonated here and there.

    ¡°There broke out a war in the vige of Otan, I hear.¡±

    ¡°Damned Japanese invaders!¡±

    Lots of people began to curse at the Japanese, and some praised the mayor.

    ¡°Mayor Kim! Defeat them once and for all this time!¡±

    Then some of them began to shout General Shin¡¯s name.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got nothing to fear as long as General Shin defends us.¡±

    ¡°Hooray! General Shin!¡±

    Indeed, he was a general widely known to the public. All the people gathered on the streets shouted his name in unison.

    The marching soldiers quickened their pace amid their shouting.

    Kanghyok felt a tangible change in the attitude of the soldiers.

    It seemed that the fortune of a war depended on the cheering crowds.

    Mounted on a horse, Kangyhok stretched his back and thought, ¡®Huh, I didn¡¯t expect it to be a big deal.¡¯

    In his mind, the Japanese invasion this time would not turn out to be a massive invasion like Imjinwaeran.

    Though he was a bit scared, he felt reassured to see Yoni and Makbong walking along his sides.

    Theypared favorably with General Shin¡¯s deputies walking ahead.

    ¡°Will we be okay?¡± asked Dolsok, who was following behind. He got close to Yoju while walking.

    ¡°Well, as they are saying we¡¯ll be alright, I think we are.¡±

    ¡°Japanese invaders. I hear they are really scary.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen them before?

    ¡°No, not really.¡±

    ¡°Man, you¡¯re so chicken-hearted.¡±

    On the other hand, Yoni seemed bold.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. Thanks a lot for your decision.¡±

    ¡°How can I stay idle when your father¡¯s life might be at stake?¡¯

    ¡°I just can¡¯t understand why these Japapanese raiders...¡±

    Back in modern Korea, Kanghyok saw pictures circting on the inte which depicted Japanese soldiers holding swords, who looked so small that he felt as if they were little students attending a school arts festival.

    ¡®Are they so scared?¡¯

    Kanghyok couldn¡¯t imagine how they really looked like.

    He asked Yoni on the side, ¡°Have you ever seen Japanese raiders?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen them before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how do they look like?¡±

    ¡°Well, I saw them in the distance. The vige was burnt down, with lots of people killed.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    The moment he heard Yoni¡¯s reply, Kanghyok wished he hadn¡¯t asked her.

    A burning vige and the vigers¡¯ bodies.

    Even thinking of that made Kanghyok scared.

    Dolsok, who was reluctantly following behind, felt even more miserable.

    Given his haggard face, he looked like he was going to throw up at any time.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Makbong, who was right behind him, came up to him and patted him on the back.

    Though Dolsok was tall and stout, he was pretty timid.

    ¡®Looks like Yoni and Yoju are more courageous than these guys,¡¯ Kanghyok thought.

    Yoni was a strong woman as she went through ups and downs throughout her life. On the other hand, Yoju had an aura of a strong man though she was born to a noble family.

    Even now, she was walking with a big sword on her back.

    Somebody pointed at something in the distance. Everybody was speechless when they saw it.

    There was a ck smoke going up from the distance.

    As they were heading toward that direction, obviously it was from the vige of Otan.

    As he became nervous, Kanghyok went ahead of the soldiers to speak with the mayor.

    The mayor was meeting with General Shin at the moment.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re burning the vige,¡± said the mayor in an angry tone.

    General Shin said, ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s good that we arrived here early.¡±

    ¡°You bet. By the way, is it still far from here?¡±

    As the mayor said, the smoke was going up from a faraway ce.

    It would take at least several hours to reach there by walking nonstop.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move a little more and then camp out for the night,¡± said General Shin.

    ¡°Camping out? Why don¡¯t we attack them right now?¡± asked the mayor.

    ¡°Well, fighting at night is disadvantageous not only to the enemy, but also to us. Our soldiers are tired now.¡±

    That was true. There were quite a few soldiers exhausted already.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the nighttime is more advantageous to us?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Our soldiers here were all born here in Seoul, so they know the ins and outs of this area. They can fight well even during the night.¡±

    ¡°Humm...¡±

    Kanghyok nodded his head subconsciously.

    But General Shin was stubborn. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Look over there!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m watching now.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s smoke going up from several viges now. This means that there are lots of Japanese raiders. If we ambush them at night, we could be in trouble.¡±

    In the end, the mayor decided to follow General Shin¡¯s advice.

    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s move as soon as the day breaks tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    General Shinughed, looking at his deputies standing on both sides.

    ¡°Let¡¯s march a little further. There is a vige nearby here.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Soon they arrived at a vige.

    ¡°Oh my god...¡±

    Kanghyok covered his nose with his sleeves.

    Even before they arrived at the vige, they could already smell a burnt odor.

    He even smelled something familiar, which he immediately realized.

    ¡®This must be the smell of burning flesh...¡¯

    As expected, he saw some burnt bodies in the empty area of the vige.

    ¡°Son of a bitch...¡±

    Rushing to Kanghyok, Makbong began to curse.

    Obviously, the Japanese raiders massacred vigers and left quickly.

    The mayor ordered with a gloomy face, ¡°Try to check out if they have any identity tags. Collect the bodies with no such tags and bury them.¡±

    Some of them expressed sorrow, while others vented their anger.

    Of course, there were some who felt scared at the scene.

    At that moment, someone shouted, ¡°Look! Over there!¡±

    It was Dolsok who was the most terrified.

    Three Japanese raiders darted out from a farmer¡¯s house with its wall almost copsed.

    When he looked inside, a woman was wounded bleeding, apparently taken advantage of by them.

    ¡°You brutes!¡±

    At General Shin¡¯s shout, his deputies dug their spurs into the horses¡¯ sides and swiftly drove to them. And then they beheaded two of them. The third man escaped into a forest nearby.

    ¡°Can I chase him?¡± asked one of General Shin¡¯s deputies.

    After thinking it over for a second, he shook his head.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. He won¡¯t be alive for long.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    In General Shin¡¯s eyes, that raider seemed to have been severely injured.

    But Kanghyok was a bit suspicious.

    Given that raider¡¯s swift action, Kanghyok felt he would likely survive.

    But he didn¡¯t tell it to themanding general.

    General Shin habitually ignored the mayor¡¯s opinion. How could Kanghyok expect the general to listen to him?

    ¡®I will just shut up. I don¡¯t know much about this military stuff anyway.¡¯

    As far as war strategy was concerned, General Shin was the man to go to.

    Kanghyok heard all along that General Shin was really courageous, and that he was particrlypetent inmanding cavalry troops.

    It was difficult to cut off heads in one go.

    Kanghyok knew it the most as he was a doctor.

    ¡®The neck bone is very thick. Still, their heads were cleanly cut off.¡¯

    When Kanghyok came near, he found the Japanese raiders¡¯ heads were beheaded perfectly as if they were cut off by a saw.

    Watching him with a curious eye, General Shin came over to him and said, ¡°You are not scared, are you?¡±

    ¡°Wow, your deputies cut off their heads perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Of course, they should. They fought with me when I suppressed a rebellion in the northern area. Each of my deputies could beat ten Japanese raiders.¡±

    ¡°I agree with that.¡±

    ¡°Take a break. We¡¯re going to be pretty busy tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, general.¡±

    The soldiers were already setting up camps by using the houses nearby.

    In no time at all, they set up strong encampments here and there.

    ¡°Pleasee this way, master.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, we managed to obtain a room, master.¡±

    ¡°Nice job.¡±

    Though Kanghyok felt a bit uneasy because someone might have been killed here by the Japanese raiders, he still thought it was a great privilege to enjoy lying on a nket on a heated room like this in the battlefield.

    ¡°Where is Makbong?¡±

    ¡°He took Dolsok outside to get some fresh air.¡±

    ¡°Good. How about Yoju?

    ¡°She went with them, too. She doesn¡¯t feel good now.¡±

    ¡°I see. I hope her father is safe.¡±

    Kanghyok looked at the empty lot where lots of bodies were strewn around.

    If the same thing happened to other viges, it seemed that Changkwon, Yoju¡¯s father, would not survive.

    Maybe Yoni might have felt the same way.

    ¡°Let me take some rest now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let me get out, master,¡± said Yoni.

    But Kanghyok held her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go out for trouble. Just stay here.¡±

    ¡°Really? But...¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you worried that I¡¯ll touch you? I¡¯m not the same type as Makbong.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but...¡±

    ¡°They wille back here soon. So, take a rest here.¡±

    With that, Kanghyoky on the nket and fell asleep.

    He was so exhausted today, constantly moving from Chiljangsa Tempot to the mayor¡¯s office and then all the way to this ce called Otan vige.

    Zzz.

    Kanghyok snored during his sleep due to his overwhelming fatigue.

    But Yoni was left lying in one corner of the room, feeling restless.

    She could not go to sleep for the life of her, so she was just looking out.

    At that moment, she felt something strange.

    ¡®Did they put out the torch already?¡¯

 Chapter 178: Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 51</h4>

    Just like Kanghyok, Yoni has never experienced a war.

    But she felt that something was wrong when she discovered they put out the torch without any reason.

    When she looked out, she couldn¡¯t see any sentry standing nearby.

    ¡°Master, master!¡±

    She urgently shook and woke up Kanghyok.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Something went wrong here.¡±

    Yoni gave him a sword with a hardened face.

    ¡°Do I need this right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let me go out first and check out what¡¯s happened.¡±

    She cautiously opened the door not to make any noise.

    Kanghyok was on his toes, with his heart pounding strongly.

    ¡®Damn it! I should not havee here.¡¯

    When he looked around, he realized that Dolsok, Makbong and Yoju had note back yet.

    While he sat there with a nk look, Yoni went out and quickly looked around the yard.

    The soldiers keeping watch in the yard were all asleep.

    ¡®Did I overstep some ce?¡¯ she thought.

    After she looked around the room Kanghyok was in, she was about to climb a wall for further examination.

    At that moment, she saw somebody in front of her.

    ¡°You!¡±

    A Japanese raider was standing before her, holding a sword stained with blood.

    The sword was a very short one, apparently a dagger, with which he must have beheaded the guard.

    He darted toward her, wiedling the dagger.

    Avoiding his attack swiftly, Yoni shouted loudly, ¡°Enemy! Ambush!¡±

    The moment she shouted aloud, there were heard noisy sounds of them brandishing swords as well as screaming here and there.

    Obviously, the Japanese raiders hade to seize the vige where General Shin¡¯s soldiers and Kanghyok¡¯s entourage were camping out at.

    After she avoided his stabbing for the second time, Yoni beheaded him quickly.

    And then she shouted, ¡°Master! Hurry up!¡±

    Kanghyok quickly put on shoes and got close to her.

    With his bag in one hand and a sword in the other, though, he found it hard to move swiftly.

    Lowering her body, she looked out from the wall.

    Though the sword fighting was done for now, several houses in the vige were being burnt down with fire.

    Kanghyok heard the sound of sword fighting nearby.

    When he turned back instinctively, he saw Makbong fighting hard, with Dolsok and Yoju behind him.

    ¡°Hey, Makbong is here!¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°I see you, master!¡± shouted Makbong out of joy.

    Makbong wanted to cut off the raiders before him quickly, but couldn¡¯t because they outnumbered the friendly soldiers on his side.

    Yoni, along with Kanghyok, tried in vain to approach Makbong several times.

    Though Kanghyok brandished the sword, he couldn¡¯t do so nimbly because of the bag he was holding.

    ¡°I think we are better off getting out of here, master!¡± Yoni shouted at Kanghyok after beheading another raider.

    ¡°What about Makbong, Dolsok and Yoju?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be safe as long as Makbong protects them.¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Kanghyok regretted that his entourage had camped out in a house some distance away from General Shin¡¯s main force.

    Many of the soldiers sleeping in the yard were killed by the raiders.

    Though other soldiers who survived were helping Yoni fight with the raiders, they would most likely be killed in the current situation.

    Kanghyok made the quick decision.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Let me clear the way. So, don¡¯t lose sight of me.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Raising her head, she turned to the direction where the Japanese raides first came. from There were not as many there because most of them concentrated on attacking General Shin¡¯s main force.

    As she was a nimble diator, she could easily behead ordinary Japanese raiders.

    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±

    Some of the raides tried to push their spears from behind, but she was much nimbler and faster to kill them.

    ¡°Just get close to me, master!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    Nodding his head absentmindedly, Kanghyok hid behind her.

    Though he practiced taekgyon martial arts with her, he could barely take a step in actual fighting like this.

    He took out a sword, but didn¡¯t know how to brandish it properly.

    ¡®I can¡¯t put it back. Dang it!¡¯

    Beheading another raider, she said, ¡°We¡¯re almost out of this damned ce.¡±

    Red blood had sshed into the woods when she cut off the raider¡¯s head.

    Once Kanghyok and Yoni escaped into the woods, it would be hard for the raiders to follow them.

    ¡°Stop there!¡±

    Somebody charged toward them, shouting at Kangyok and Yoni.

    At a nce, the man was wearing a ck helmet, and looked like he was not an ordinary raider.

    He quickly threw himself over, brandishing a sword.

    Yoni barely stopped it, moving back a few steps.

    ¡°Master, run into the woods now!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just run!¡±

    At that moment, Kanghyok felt she wasn¡¯t as confident as before.

    He took turns looking at the raider and Yoni.

    Obviously, the raider seemed to be the better fighter, given the way he held the sword.

    Kanghyok felt he might not be able to see her ever again once he ran away.

    ¡®Dang it.¡¯

    When he looked around, some of the soldiers who fought with them up to now were running away into the woods.

    ¡®How ungrateful they are! Son of a bitch...¡¯

    They could survive up to now thanks to Yoni¡¯s brilliant fighting.

    Every time her sword nged against the raider¡¯s sword, she gave a moan.

    It would only be a matter of time before she would be killed.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    If he ran away like this, he would regret it for the rest of his life.

    But he couldn¡¯t jump into the fighting, which would put his life into peril immediately.

    ¡®Wait a moment.¡¯

    Suddenly, he recalled what Preceptor Samyong told him before he parted ways with him.

    He said both of them would be reunited clearly.

    He even said Kanghyok would be safe in any circumstances.

    Kanghyok now felt much more calm.

    When he looked at Yoni again, she was in a pretty dangerous situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the raider shouted at her, brandishing his sword violently.

    ¡°Run quickly, master!¡± shouted Yoni.

    Though Yoni desperately defended herself, she was now in an adverse condition.

    Huh?¡¯

    Kanghyok suddenly felt something icy in his bosom.

    It was a stone that Preceptor Samyong gave him.

    Kanghyok instinctively knew why he gave him the stone.

    The raider, who had been looking for her vulnerabilities persistently, cut her calves lightly with the sword.

    Blood gushed out from her thighs at that moment.

    Though she didn¡¯t bleed much, she still fell back.

    And the raider also stopped to give her a final stabbing.

    Yoni closed her eyes as if she knew it was herst moment.

    At that moment Kanghyok picked the stone and quickly threw it at the nimble raider.

    The raider gave a shrill cry after Kanghyok¡¯s stone hit straight his Adam¡¯s apple.

    After hitting the mark, the stone fell off his armor.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Yoni seized that golden moment to stab him in the neck.

    Red blood was gushing out from that ck spot of his neck that was hit by the stone.

    Yoni¡¯s face and whole body was stained with blood.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Kanghyok. Then he rushed to her, who fell down, bleeding from her thighs.

    ¡°Let me tie them first and then let us get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok took out bandages from his bag and bound her wounded thighs with them.

    Though several raiders were pacing up or down nearby, they didn¡¯t dare approach.

    Kanghyok and Yoni had to hurry up because the raiders would try to attack once they found she was wounded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Though she said that confidently, she could barely take a step because the cut was that deep.

    ¡°Let me carry you on my back.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes... master.¡±

    She cautiously got carried on his back now.

    She was much lighter than he thought.

    ¡®Yoni is a woman, after all.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t believe she was a woman when she strongly cut off the raiders one by one.

    Putting his sword back into the sheath, he ran with her on his back, holding the bag.

    It was pretty difficult for him to move forward quickly because of the thick wood.

    Though small twigs scratched his face, he didn¡¯t stop.

    He just ran and ran until he stopped at a safe ce.

    The sun was beginning to rise when they arrived there.

    There was nobody nearby.

    Only Yoni, whom he carried with his bag, was breathing silently.

    Heid her down on the grass cautiously.

    ¡°Let me examine your wounds.¡±

 Chapter 179: Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 52</h4>

    Yoni¡¯s wounds strongly stank of blood, which was apparently mixed with the raider¡¯s blood.

    Kanghyok couldn¡¯t examine the wounds closely.

    ¡®Let me wipe the blood first.¡¯

    He opened the bag quickly and took out a sap, so he could soak a gauze in it.

    ¡°Uh....¡±

    She wriggled her body, groaning with pain as water permeated into the wounds on her thighs.

    Blood wasing out from her thighs whenever she moved.

    ¡°Endure it for a moment. Let me wash your face first.¡±

    Kanghyok wiped the crusted blood off her face, which helped reveal her face fully.

    Round eyes, prominent nose, red lips and dark skin.

    ¡®She is a beauty!¡¯

    As expected, Kanghyok was carried away by her beautiful face for a moment.

    ¡®What are you looking at, master?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was rubbing the blood that crusted off your face.¡±

    He quickly showed her the gauze stained with blood.

    ¡°What happened to that raider?¡± she asked, picking up the sword on the grassy ground.

    ¡°No worries. You killed that radier wearing a helmet before we came here. Some other raiders tried to chase us, but they gave up,¡± Kanghyok saidfortably.

    She noticed a bit of bleeding from his face that came about by being scratched here and there by twigs.

    With her eyes widening with surprise, she approached him.

    ¡°Were you hurt, master?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s not a big deal. Just scratched by twigs while we were running here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got blood on your face.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Actually, I see more bleeding from your thighs. Lie down.¡±

    ¡°Really? Ouch...¡±

    Only then did she feel the pain in her thighs.

    She looked down at her pants stained with red blood.

    Even Kanghyok¡¯s overcoat, where she lied upon as she was carried up to this ce, was bloodstained.

    ¡°Sorry, master...¡±

    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯ve survived thanks to you,¡± said Kanghyok sincerely.

    He might have perished without her protection.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve saved me, too.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That stone...¡±

    ¡°Oh, that stone.¡±

    Come to think of it, he owed his life to Preceptor Samyong.

    ¡®What the heck was that stone?¡¯

    The shiny stone Kanghyok used to hit straight the raider¡¯s neck was now nothing more than an ordinary stone once it served its purpose.

    If Kanghyuk hade to his senses a bit earlier, he could have retrieved it in the battlefield.

    But he was too busy with carrying her on his back to escape from there.

    ¡®How fortunate that we have survived like this!¡¯

    When he thought of what happenedst night, it was indeed a miraculous situation.

    He survived from the first war that he had ever experienced in his entire life.

    ¡°When did you learn to throw stones urately?¡± asked Yoni.

    ¡°Throwing stones? By sheer luck. Let me examine your wounds first.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    She stopped nodding and looked at him curiously, fo Kanghyok was now about to check her thighs.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be in big trouble if I don¡¯t treat you now. Haven¡¯t you seen Yoju¡¯s case?¡±

    She could have died because of that small needle stuck on her sores.

    Or she could have had one of her legs amputated.

    Yoni¡¯s condition, whose thighs were injured by the Japanese raider, was more serious.

    ¡°Got it, master.¡±

    ¡°Good. You are fine in the other parts of your body.¡±

    Nodding his head, he checked over her face and upper body.

    Though he saw some blood clots here and there, she looked pretty good.

    ¡°Let me unwrap the bandage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    He began to unwrap the bandage tightly bound around her thighs.

    Though he bound them up a while ago, there was still some bleeding. Apparently, the cut was really deep.

    ¡®That bastard... He was a nimble guy with his sword.¡¯

    In Kanghyok¡¯s eyes, Yoni was also a fine fighter.

    She beheaded as many as ten Japanese raiders.

    ¡°How does it look, master?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I think I need to wash the wounds first.¡±

    ¡°Wash them?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you see that raider? He beheaded several soldiers on our side.¡±

    Yoni clearly remembered the shiny sword held by that raider, which was stained with blood.

    That meant her wounds might have been infected.

    ¡°While I am wiping the wounds with water, just drink this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°As it is saline solution, it will taste strange. It¡¯s okay, though.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see...¡±

    She swallowed an antibiotic pill and anti-inmmatory drugs he gave her.

    She formed a big frown while swallowing.

    ¡°Now, you will feel very icy on your wounds.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. Uh....¡±

    ¡°Let me see... Hmmm...¡±

    Kanghyok began to clean her legs with the saline solution. Her pain was inevitable as he had to wipe the inside of her wounds with the saline solution. She kept groaning with pain.

    ¡°I need to know how deep the cut is.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, master. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, your muscles and blood vessels look good. Can you move your knees up or down?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it hurts, but I can.¡±

    ¡°Great. Only your skin was cut through.¡±

    The reason she got lots of bleeding was because of the cut into the blood vessels hidden in the fatty thighs.

    It was an easy job to stitch the blood vessels together.

    ¡°Let me give you an injection of anesthetic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    He then gave her a shot around the wounds.

    ¡°Tell me when you feel pain.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kanghyok felt he was not that kind to patients back in modern Korea.

    ¡®I think I¡¯m being weird.¡¯

    Whenever he treated Yoni and Yoju, he was unusually kind.

    He found himself doing his best to lessen their pain while treating their wounds.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It hurts a bit.¡±

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Kanghyok then gave her another injection of anesthetic instantly and asked, ¡°How about now?¡±

    ¡°I feel better now.¡±

    ¡°Sure, just tell me like how you did when it hurts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Let me stop the bleeding first.¡±

    Kanghyok poked the bleeding parts here and there with the tweezers.

    As the blood vessel there was very thin, it had no particr name.

    But nheless, Kanghyuk skillfully took care of it.

    He used ck threads to bind the blood vessel shut.

    ¡°Good. Bleeding stopped. It doesn¡¯t hurt, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Let me stitch it together now. You saw this many times, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I did it by myself.¡±

    ¡°Right. You were quite good at it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± she said with a slight smile.

    Nodding his head, Kanghyok answered, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the best of those whom I taught.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your appreciation, master.¡±

    ¡°You deserve my praise. You know I¡¯m not lying, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know that.¡±

    That¡¯s true. Kanghyuk was a man of integrity.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    While talking with her, Kanghyok kept moving his fingers for the blood vessel suture.

    She asked with a curious look, ¡°Howe you do it so fast?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have done it a thousand times so far.¡±

    ¡°A thousand times... You¡¯re really great, master.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re great.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How many raiders did you beheadst night?¡±

    ¡°Oh....¡±

    Only then could she recall what happenedst night.

    She naturally looked over toward the forest, where there was smoke going up in the distance.

    ¡°I wonder whether my friends are okay.¡±

    Kanghyok also looked outside.

    Come to think of it, he could not figure out whether Dolsok, Makbong and Yoju were still alive or not.

    Maybe the mayor and General Shin had died in the fightingst night.

    ¡°I have no idea, to be honest with you,¡± Kanghyok answered with a worried look.

    ¡°I guess they¡¯ll be safe because of Makbong...¡±

    ¡°Is he a good fighter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is as good as me.¡±

    ¡°Shall we go back to the vige?¡±

    ¡°No, master. You might get in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Where shall we go then?¡±

    They could not stay there for long as there was no food nor drink.

    Though there was some saline solution left, it was not for drinking.

    With a frown on her face, she hopped on a rock.

    It looked like she could move her legs more easily now.

    ¡°Be careful. The stitched wounds might get opened up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Do you see anything?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here before. Hmm... I think we can find a vige if we move in this direction. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°You mean over there?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 180: Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 53</h4>

    There was no smoke at all from the ce that Yoni pointed toward, which suggested that it was a safe haven for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in that direction then. How far is it from here?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea...¡±

    ¡°We can arrive there before sunset, though.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I can.¡±

    With a smile, Yoni moved her legs with little difficulty.

    Obviously, she had no difficulty with walking itself.

    ¡°Do you want me to carry you on my back?¡±

    ¡°No thanks, master.¡±

    ¡°Use this one, then.¡±

    Kanghyok handed her a sword he put down on the ground.

    Though it was short, she could use it as a cane. In particr, she could use both for her bnce.

    ¡°You mean this one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, use that as a cane.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    She really used it as a cane for convenient walking now.

    After they walked for some distance, they were out of the woods now.

    And they saw rice paddies and fields before their eyes.

    Though they didn¡¯t see anyone, they saw no burning smoke or bodies.

    ¡°You mean that vige?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember it was arge vige.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s quiterge.¡±

    At a nce, there were about 500 houses in that vige.

    Though many Japanese invaders stormed this time, they could not invade such arge vige.

    ¡°Looks like we are good to go there. But we still better remain careful.¡±

    Yoni stuck out her head to look around and whispered, ¡°Shall we move after sunset?¡±

    ¡°That sounds good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we might be noticed easily when we move about now.¡±

    Even if he got caught, he could run anyway, but Yoni could not.

    As he confirmed there was a vige nearby, he thought he would be better off taking some rest there.

    ¡°I wish we carried some food,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°I guess I have some.¡± She put down the bundle on her back.

    Each soldier was given something like C ration before they leftst night, and Yoni received one.

    But the food inside was just of poor quality.

    It was made with an unknown flour, with a strange color to boot.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s powder made from pine needles.¡±

    ¡°Pine powder? Can we eat this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it looks like it¡¯s mixed with rice powder.¡±

    ¡°Aha...¡±

    How could a human being like him, not a pine caterpir, eat pine powder?

    Kanghyok was speechless for a moment.

    ¡®Wow, she looks like she¡¯s enjoying it very much.¡¯

    Yoni was revelling in it with delight.

    Grrrrowl.

    Kanghyok was getting hungrier and hungrier now.

    Yoni, who was relishing it deliciously, directed a silly smile at him after stopping for a moment.

    Then she handed some of the powder to him with her dirty hand.

    ¡°Try this, master.¡±

    ¡°Oh... okay.¡±

    He had no other choice but to take it.

    He couldn¡¯t ask her to go out for hunting, nor could he himself go out as he had never hunted game.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    With a little sigh he put the powder into his mouth quickly.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The moment he had the powder, he gave a short scream because it got stuck to the roof of the mouth.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, master?¡±

    She quickly patted him on the back.

    ¡°Give me some water, Yoni.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got only this one.¡±

    It was the saline solution she gave to him.

    Little did he expect he would drink it too when he gave it to her a moment ago.

    ¡®Dang it!¡¯

    Grumbling a bit, he received the sap from her.

    ¡°Uhh.....¡±

    As expected, it tasted terrible.

    Without the powder in his mouth, he would have spit it out.

    ¡°Master, you have to eat it if you want to survive.¡±

    ¡°I know...¡±

    ¡°If you chew it, it will taste sweet.¡±

    ¡°Let me try...¡±

    Kanghyok reluctantly ate the pine powder.

    The sun was already high in the sky.

    ¡°Shall we move?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I feel much better than before.¡±

    She looked better with new bandages around her thighs.

    ¡°Fortunately, your joints were not injured. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    They cautiously walked out of the wood to head for the vige.

    There was nobody seen around the vige.

    But there was something strange there.

    It was not the typical vige in the areas.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Why, master?¡±

    Kanghyok hid behind the wall of a house at the entrance of the vige.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel something strange around here?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I just feel...¡±

    ¡°You mean it¡¯s too quiet here?¡±

    ¡°No, what I mean is ...¡±

    It¡¯s possible that quietness prevailed in the vige, for everybody could lock the door and stay inside.

    The vige people here might have heard about the rumor that the Japanese raiders ambushed a nearby vigest night.

    Naturally, they might have been scared and stayed put inside their houses.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Kanghyok murmured, pounding on the ground with his fist.

    Yoni asked with a curious eye, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°No smoke. I don¡¯t see any smoke here.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the Japanese invaders haven¡¯t yet stormed this vige?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so...¡±

    Kanghyok looked inside the vige once more.

    It was quiet, with no smoke going up anywhere in the vige.

    Even though it was time to prepare dinner, nobody had made any fire in their furnaces.

    ¡°There is no smoke thates from cooking rice.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yoni uttered something abruptly and quickly shut up.

    Fortunately, nobody seemed to have overheard it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we have to get out of here quickly?¡±

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    Kanghyok pointed backwards with his fingers.

    Armed Japanese raiders were crossing rice paddies in groups.

    Though there were not many, it was tough for Kanghyok and Yoni alone to fight against them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s run quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Both of them began to cross the vige quickly.

    There were stains of blood here and there as if the Japanese invaders had already attacked the vige.

    They were stopped by somebody who shouted at them loudly, ¡°Hey, who are you over there?¡±

    When both turned back, Kanghyok and Yoni saw a guy standing with a bamboo spear.

    ¡°Oh, I see there were some still alive,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± said the man.

    Scanning Kanghyok¡¯s attire, the guy tilted his head to one side and asked, ¡°It looks like you are not dressed like someone in a battlefield, but you are wearing a sword.¡±

    ¡°I was a member of the punitive expedition led by General Rip Shin.¡±

    ¡°Ah! The punitive expedition! Come this way. Everyone is gathered there.¡±

    ¡°Are there lots of survivors here?¡±

    ¡°Yea, all thanks to our professor.¡±

    ¡°Professor?¡±

    This time Kanghyok tilted his head to one side.

    The only professor he knew in Joseon was Changkwon Chung, the great Confucian schr.

    As he said, there were lots of vigers gathered at the empty lot of the vige.

    They outpowered the Japanese raiders in numbers, though they were poorly armed.

    The weapons they held in their hands were all farming tools or bamboo spears.

    All of them were restless because of their invasion.

    The guy who brought Kanghyok before them opened his mouth, ¡°Please keep quiet. Let¡¯s listen to our professor.¡±

    All of a sudden, they became silent.

    At the same time, somebody opened the door and came in.

    He was pretty much familiar to Kanghyok.

    Changkwon was dressed in a neat overcoat, though it was stained with dirt as he didn¡¯t wash it for long.

    ¡°Did you say the Japanese came back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god... Where is our punitive expedition?¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Well....¡± said Changkwon with an agonized look.

    Including him, nobody gathered there were ever involved in an actual fighting with swords, for most of them were vige school teachers.

    Though they read books on military strategy, reading itself was not of much help aspared to actual experience.

    After hesitating for a moment, Changkwon opened his mouth with difficulty, ¡°We have to fight against them in unity like we did before.¡±

    ¡°Got it. By the way, we met a man from the punitive expedition here.¡±

    ¡°Really? Where is he?¡± Changkwon asked with a bright face, but he soon looked gloomy.

    For there were only two people that the guy pointed at.

    ¡°Howe there are only two from the punitive expedition?¡±

    ¡°As you heard, there was a big fire and fighting in the nearby vige, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see... They were all defeated. Let me see the two men first.¡±

    Changkwon, along with those around him, went to the empty lot of the vige.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Changkwon seemed surprised to see one of them.

    ¡°I knew it was you, professor!¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°Howe you are here?¡± asked Changkwon.

    ¡°Well, I participated in the fighting at the request of the mayor, but lost contact with the main force of the punitive expedition led by General Shin.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Nice to see you here. We badly need helping hands now.¡±

    Changkwon held and shook his hands.

    ¡°Are you really going to fight, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    In fact, the resistance group here totalled only a few dozens,posed of vige school teachers and farmers.

    The Japanese raiders were professional fighters while the resistance group was amateurish.

    ¡°I saw them fightingst night. They¡¯re really ferocious fighters,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°We still have to fight. How can we as noblemen run away to maintain our lives?¡±

    Just like an esteemed schr, Changkwon showed a sense of determination.

    ¡°If we are united, they can¡¯t beat us. Are you joining us?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god...¡±

    Kanghyok was looking down at the entrance of the vige.

    The Japanese raiders were rushing toward them from every direction.

    ¡®Yoni is not well... but there are many fighters on our side...¡¯

    He had no other choice but to fight.

    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go, sir.¡±

    ¡°Great. I think your father will be proud of you.¡±

    There were already many vigers gathered at the empty lot.

    Each of them was full of strong resolve to fight back the Japanese.

    Changkwon came forward without any hesitation.

    ¡°Now, you should be firmly prepared to resist.¡±

    ¡°Yes, professor.¡±

    Some of the Confucian students defended Changkwon.

    Kanghyok naturally was about to move to the rear of the resistance group.

    But Yoni balked, ¡°Why don¡¯t wee to the forefront?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re injured. What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I know, but Yoju¡¯s father is at the forefront, master.¡±

    With a deep sigh Kanghyok moved right behind Changkwon.

    ¡°If something happens, we are going to run, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll defend you, master.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Kanghyok took out a sword.

    ¡°They¡¯reing over!¡±

    Somebody in the back shouted, and the Japanese began to attack them.

 Chapter 181: Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 54</h4>

    Hwick!

    One of the students standing right beside Changkwon fell to the side.

    Blood was gushing from his neck, having been beheaded by the Japanese.

    ¡°You, damned son of bitch! Sock it to me!¡±

    Shouting at the top of his voice, Changkwon brandished his sword wildly.

    Though he wasn¡¯t good at wiedling it, he was in very high spirits.

    The raider who beheaded the student stepped back at his shouting.

    But there were miserable screams here and there.

    Though members of the resistance group used their bamboo spears, they couldn¡¯t beat the Japanese.

    On the other hand, the Japanese beheaded them one by one whenever they brandished their swords.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± shouted Yoni, pushing Kanghyok to one side.

    One of the Japanese with buck teeth approached, brandishing his sword.

    Yoni couldn¡¯t behead him swiftly, but she was defending against him.

    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±

    Kanghyok, who stepped back for a moment, wielded his bag.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    The Japanese fell down, with his sword broken.

    ¡°Wow, this bag is much more effective than a sword.¡±

    Kanghyok could use it not only as a weapon but also as a shield.

    Another Japanese also stepped back when his sword couldn¡¯t pierce Kanghyok¡¯s bag.

    Yoni seized that moment to stab him in the chest.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Just put down your sword. Use the bag.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was thinking of it, too.¡±

    Then he threw the sword at a Japanese charging toward him.

    The sword hit his forehead straight by sheer luck.

    Watching it, Yoni praised him, ¡°Wonderful! You¡¯re quite good at throwing things.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Though Yoni¡¯s remarks were ludicrous in a situation like this, Kanghyokughed before he knew.

    Another student nearby copsed, cut off by Japanese.

    For some reason the farmers were much better fighters than the students and teachers.

    ¡®I might have already perished if I had stood at the rear.¡¯

    Looking at those at the rear who died in the fighting, Kanghyok shuddered.

    Though many Japanese were killed, there were many more farmers¡¯ bodies that were ughtered.

    When Kanghyok was about to run away, Changkwon shout at the top of his voice.

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re almost done. Cheer up!¡±

    His body was full of minor and big scars.

    But he was clearly in good spirits even now.

    At his strong encouragement the farmers and students¡¯ morale went up again.

    ¡°Yahhh!¡±

    The Japanese¡¯ spirits were broken by their roaring uproar.

    They began to fall one by one, with some beheaded by the farmers¡¯ swords and others pierced by their spears.

    As they were outnumbered by the resistance group, the victory was on Changkwon¡¯s side.

    At that moment Yoni screamed, pointing at somebody with the tip of her sword.

    ¡°Watch, master!¡±

    ¡°That son of a bitch!¡±

    One of the staggering Japanese was walking toward Kanghyok, wearing a ck helmet and long sword.

    That Japanese raider brandished his sword abruptly, which killed a fellow Japanese who was moving back at the moment.

    Changkwon, who had been boldly fighting up to now, became pale at the scene.

    Obviously, the Japanese was a nimble and veteran fighter.

    Pushing aside the beheaded Japanese, he kepting forward.

    The remaining vige fighters, including Changkwon, moved back, but stopped toe to their senses.

    Though his fellow fighters were moving back, terrified, Changkwon moved forward.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t retreat here!¡± he shouted.

    His hand holding the sword was trembling, but he didn¡¯t stop taking off his step.

    ¡°Professor!¡±

    Several students, impressed by their master¡¯s resolute posture, came forward.

    But the Japanese made fun of them with a sarcastic smile.

    He seemed to be stronger than the Japanese rider that Kanghyok and Yoni met the previous night.

    Above all, he was well-built, armed with a longer sword.

    ¡°Shall we run?¡± Kanghyok turned back and said to Yoni.

    Kanghyok could see an escape route among the Japanese now.

    ¡°Run away from here?¡±

    But Yoni shook her head calmly and replied in the negative, ¡°We are superior in numbers. We can win if we stick it out here.¡±

    ¡°But you know they¡¯re far more experienced than us.¡±

    ¡°I was alone yesterday, but there are many fighting with us today.¡±

    Though Kanghyok wanted to run away even now, he resisted the urge with difficulty.

    Suddenly, that Japanese raider began charging toward Changkwon and the others.

    Another student fell when that Japanese cut him down with a single stroke of sword.

    Blood gushed from his body btedly, but there was no way of knowing how he was cut down.

    When he signalled to his fellow Japanese, they began to attack again.

    Now, this Japanese was fighting against Changkwon and four others.

    Without Kanghyok and Yoni, they would have already copsed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, son of a bitch!¡± shouted Kanghyok, wielding his bag.

    In the back, Yoni was busy brandishing her sword.

    She seemed pretty exhausted with her wounded thighs.

    But she was still pretty much resistant.

    ¡°Looks like I have to kill that Japanese, master.¡±

    The very one that she pointed at with the tip of her sword was that Japanese with a ck helmet.

    As that Japanese was so nimble and swift, none of the students, farmers and teachers could fight him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    If Changkwon fell at the stroke of that Jap¡¯s sword, the next would be Kanghyok.

    For there were more than ten Japanese beheaded by Yoni and Kanghyok.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move to cut down that bastard!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    She nodded her head, as if she were waiting for his order.

    While both of them were running toward him, another student copsed.

    Now it was Changkwon alone who was fighting against him.

    Given that his bloodstained arms drooped, it looked like Changkwon would soon be killed.

    ¡°Yap!¡±

    Shouting at the top of her voice on purpose, Yoni brandished the sword.

    Her purpose was to draw his attention, which turned out to be effective.

    ¡°Ugh? Woman?¡±

    Almost at the same time Kanghyok wielded his bag, but missed the target because that Japanese twisted his body cunningly.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Changkwon to Yoni and Kanghyok.

    ¡°We have to beat him first.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Knitting his brows, Changkwon turned back.

    If that Japanese could get out of here, it would be hard to annihte the Japanese riders this time.

    As if he was strongly determined, Changkwon held the sword again.

    At that moment they heard some loud noise from the distance.

    ¡°Look at them over there!¡±

    Somebody shouted with joy.

    Several hundreds of cavalry soldiers led by General Shin were dashing toward the vige.

    Just like the elite army of Joseon, they were terrific troops that overwhelmed the Japanese.

    Some of the Japanese in the field were cut down swiftly.

    Even that Japanese wearing a ck helmet looked at them as if he was embarrassed.

    And then he ferociously began to attack again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all,¡± he shouted.

    At his shouting other Japanese joined him.

    As if they were determined to fight to the end, they violently brandished the swords, running wildly.

    Without his bag, Kanghyok would have been killed many times.

    Tung!

    The bag was unusually strong and bullet-proof.

    ¡®What the heck is this?¡± shouted that nimble Jap.

    He stepped back and staggered when his sword hit against the bag with a bang.

    Changkwon seized the moment to attack him.

    But that Japanese quickly wielded his sword to cut his hands.

    Changkwon dropped his sword, but didn¡¯t stop.

    He dragged himself towards him and hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Stab him!¡± shouted Changkwon.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Stab him now! Otherwise we would be all killed!¡±

    There were lots of rice paddies around the vige.

    And that would clearly hamper the cavalry troops¡¯ mobility.

    It would take long for them to reach here.

    ordingly, all the fighters on Changkwons¡¯ side would probably be killed unless they kill that nimble Japanese first.

    Yonji, who was holding the sword, trembled.

    She looked at Kanghyok¡¯s eyes with a restless look.

    ¡®Dame it!¡¯

    He would not want to make this kind of decision.

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    Another farmer was killed while Yoni was hesitating.

    After all, Kanghyok nodded.

    ¡°Yea, stab him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    With a hardened face she walked behind Changkwon¡¯s back.

    ¡°Sorry, professor.¡±

    With a short deep breath, the tip of her sword pierced through Changkwon¡¯s back.

    At the same time it cut through that Jap¡¯s sr plexus.

    When she pulled out her sword, that Japanese, who never seemed to die, slowly fell to the side.

    And bubbles of dark red blood came out of his mouth at the same time.

    Though he didn¡¯t die at the single stroke of Yoni¡¯s sword, he could not get up forever.

    ¡°Are you alright, professor?¡±

    Kanghyok and Yoni rushed to Changkwon.

    He shook his head with difficulty.

    Dark red blood gushed from his mouth suddenly.

    ¡°Help them over there!¡±

    ¡°Hey you, go over there to help the farmers. Let me take care of the professor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

 Chapter 182: Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 55</h4>

    Changkwon¡¯s resistance fighters got a big boost in morale when Yoni joined them as an experienced sword fighter.

    Watching the fighting scene with half-closed eyes, Changkwon moaned,

    ¡°That¡¯s great...¡±

    He was smiling quietly now.

    Kanghyok pressed on his wounds with his hand and said, ¡°Sir, stay here like this for a moment.¡±

    Red blood gushed out between his fingers.

    ¡°Let me give him some medical fluid first...¡±

    Kanghyok then gave a shot into his vein miraculously.

    As his blood pressure was so low, Kanghyok could barely locate his blood vessel.

    Of course, it was not a problem at all to a veteran like Kanghyok.

    Then he looked at Changkwon¡¯s wounds over his body.

    ¡®Oh my god... if he were hospitalized in a modern hospital, he can¡¯t survive in this condition...¡¯

    With no medical facilities for surgery, it was impossible for Kanghyok to save his life.

    All he could do was press on his wounds hard to stop the bleeding.

    Even that seemed futile.

    ¡°Sir, please hang in there a little longer.¡±

    Now, Changkwons¡¯ eyes were more and more blurred.

    As his blood pressure was too low, the medical fluid Kanghyok injected in his vein was useless because of continued bleeding.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    There was nothing Kanghyok could do to save Changkwon¡¯s life at this moment.

    ¡°Master, let me help you,¡± said Yoni, putting the blood-stained sword back in a sheath.

    Obviously she was done with killing all the remaining Japanese nearby.

    ¡°Good! Can you open this wider?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes...¡±

    She also seemed to sense that Changkwon was hopeless.

    ¡°Give me the tweezers first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    She gave him several small tweezers.

    Kanghyok touched the blood vessels one by one by using them.

    He couldn¡¯t dare to touch the main artery.

    While Kanghyok and Yoni was working hard to stop Changkwon¡¯s bleeding, the cavalry troops led by General Shin arrived at the vige, atst.

    The swords held by the advance party of the troops were stained with blood. They must have cut down lots of the Japanese raiders who stormed the vige.

    It was the mayor Yunkil Kim who got off the horse first and came running.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Hemented, looking down at Changkwon, who was heavily wounded.

    ¡°Uhhhh....¡±

    Even though he was in a critical condition, Changkwon recognized the mayor.

    Then he clearly began to speak,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry....I failed to defend the vige school...¡±

    That was true. Most of the students of Confucianism were killed.

    On the other hand, almost all the farmers survived.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not your fault,¡± said the mayor.

    Yunkil found it hard to keep looking at Changkwon covered all over with wounds.

    He turned his head to Kanghyok.

    ¡°What do you think of his condition?¡±

    Given his critical condition, Changkwon might not likely survive.

    But the mayor hoped against hope that such a fine doctor like Kanghyok could save his life.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Kanghyok answered shortly, but that was enough for the mayor to conclude that Changkwon was doomed.

    ¡°Got it...¡±

    ¡°I think I have to lessen his pain first.¡±

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Looking at Changkwon moaning with extreme pain, Yunkil felt so sorry.

    ¡°Yes, I can do.¡±

    Then he took out all the pain relievers from his bag.

    There were only three painkiller pills avable at the moment.

    ¡°Yoni, just keep pressing them.¡±

    He then gave him an injection of narcotic analgesic.

    She blocked the hole of the wounds with gauzes and her hand, which was caused when her sword pierced through his back.

    ¡°How do you feel now, sir?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay...I feel better.¡±

    Now Changkown couldn¡¯t see anything before him.

    Probably he couldn¡¯t see Kanghyok, either.

    The blood vessel going into his eyes was pretty thin, affected greatly by the blood pressure.

    Still, Changkwon had a smile on his pale face.

    He began to speak in a feeble voice,

    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter¡¯s savior as well as the son of my teacher...¡±

    As his mouth was bleeding, Changkwon could hardly speak.

    After coughing for a while, he opened his mouth again,

    ¡°So, I couldn¡¯t let you be killed here...¡±

    This time Kanghyok¡¯s face turned pale.

    For he could not figure out whether his daughter Yoju was alive or not.

    ¡°Master, Makbong ising here!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Fortunately, Makbong, Dolsok and Yoju seeded in escaping with General Shin¡¯s main force.

    Backed up by the cavalry troops, they kept toppling the enemies.

    As Makbong, Dolsok and Yoju had no horses, they walked a long way to this vige.

    Kanghyok felt as if he saw them again in ten years, though he saw their faces onlyst night.

    ¡°Master! You¡¯re safe!.¡±

    Dolsok came running to him in great joy.

    Kanghyok was so happy to see him, too.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve survived.¡±

    ¡°Master, who is this... Ah?¡±

    Dolsok easily recognized Changkwon¡¯s face.

    ¡°He is my savior, Dolsok. Bring Yoju here quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Helped by Dolsok due to her wounded legs, she slowly came to Kanghyok.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you safe, master,¡± said Yoju, bowing politely to him.

    Kanghyok escorted her to Chankwon.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    At her asking Changkwon opened his half-closed eyes all of a sudden.

    For he didn¡¯t expect he could hear his daughter¡¯s voice here.

    ¡°Are you Yoju?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Yoju, your daughter.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was a dream, that I could hear your voice before I die...¡±

    ¡°Dying? Master, he is not dying, right?¡±

    With a stunned look Yoju turned to Kanghyok.

    Kanghyok had no choice but to avoid her eyes.

    ¡°Master?¡± asked Yoju again.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    She immediately understood what he meant by saying that.

    ¡°Oh my....¡±

    She looked at her father again, who was now dying.

    As the medical fluid ran out now, there was no other way to save his life.

    ¡°Dad...¡±

    ¡°Yoju.¡±

    Her face was tinged with tears now.

    In a hoarse and feeble voice he stammered,

    ¡°I am sorry to you all my life...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, dad.¡±

    ¡°From now on...just follow your own wishes, not mine...¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    Yoju tapped him on the shoulder, but he didn¡¯t reply.

    She couldn¡¯t feel any pulse on his arms any more.

    She buried her face into his bosom and began to cry.

    Only then did Yunkil realize that Yoju was a girl, Changkwon¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at them like that. Go away,¡± he shouted.

    He ordered the soldiers, surprised at a woman¡¯s sudden crying, to leave the scene.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anybody what you saw just now. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mayor.¡±

    Fortunately, General Shin and his deputies were in a different ce.

    They were interrogating the Japanese raiders who were taken hostage.

    ¡°Yoju...¡±

    Yoni hugged her shoulder cautiously.

    Trembling her shoulder, Yoju looked down her father¡¯s body, all covered with wounds.

    ¡°Who killed him so brutally?

    At her asking Yoni shuddered.

    Kanghyok quickly stepped in because Yoni could tell the truth naively.

    ¡°That Japanese raider over there. Without your father¡¯s help me and Yoni might have died.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, not only us but all the people here would have perished.¡±

    Kanghyok looked at the empty lot filled with the wounded and dead bodies all over.

    Of course, there were many people who survived the Japanese¡¯s cruel attack.

    They agreed with Kanghyok¡¯s remarks by nodding their heads.

    ¡°Got it. Then, who took revenge against my dad¡¯s enemy?¡± Yoju stopped sobbing and asked, looking at that Japanese raider.

    ¡°Yoni did so.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Though Yoni was at a loss how to respond, she didn¡¯t initiate any talk. She was just standing quietly.

    ¡°Thanks so much, Yoni,¡± said Yoju, trying to bow down to her.

    It was quite unusual for a woman of a noble family to bow down to amoner like Yoni in Joseon.

    With an embarrassed face, Yoni raised her and said, ¡°Madame, please don¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°No, you revenged my father¡¯s enemy, and you deserve it.¡±

    Yoju insisted on bowing to her, and she did.

    Kanghyok and others looked at them with an uneasy expression.

    ¡°Are you Yoju?¡± said Yunkil, approaching them slowly.

    ¡°Yes, mayor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wish I had not built the new vige school.¡±

    ¡°I heard from my father that he also wanted to work at the school.¡±

    At that moment, General Shin was running toward him with a happy look.

    ¡°Mayor, I¡¯ve found out their temporary location.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not far from here. So, let¡¯s ambush them right now.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After sending off General Shin first, the mayor looked around Kanghyok and others.

    All of them were in miserable condition.

    ¡°Kanghyok, you just stay here and take care of the wounded soldiers, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mayor. Leave them to me.¡±

    ¡°Sure, thank you. Please take care of that daughter of Changkwon¡¯s, too.¡±

 Chapter 183: Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 56</h4>

    The mayor and General Shin, along with the soldiers, left the vige.

    There were dozens of soldiers, wounded, residents and Kanghyok¡¯s party left in the vige.

    ¡°Much fewer wounded men than I thought,¡± said Kanghyok, while walking around the several houses that the mayor secured for the wounded.

    Dolsok quickly responded,

    ¡°Well, most of them were killed or deserted while escaping. I guess some of them escaped.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Kanghyok recalled the road through which he escaped to the wood with Yonist night.

    Obviously there were lots of soldiers running on the road at that time.

    ¡°Did you say you gathered all the heavily wounded here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. I and Yoni gave them first aid a while ago.¡±

    ¡°Nice job.¡±

    Though he was not aspetent as Yoni, he had good memories. Once Kanghyok taught him something, he never asked twice.

    And he could easily treat somebody with bruises or light wounds.

    ¡°Where is Yoni?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing she is with Yoju now. Do you want me to bring her here?¡±

    Kanghyok shook his hand quickly.

    He knew her feelings , who lost her father, because he had the same experience before.

    Yoni would be of great psychological help to Yoju.

    ¡°By the way, where is Makbong?¡±

    ¡°I guess he would be in the vige now.¡±

    ¡°Why is he there?¡±

    ¡°As you know, many men in the vige were killed by the Japanese raiders...¡±

    What Dolsok meant was there were many widows as a result of the raid.

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t want to hear anymore.

    ¡°Crazy guy, Makbong...¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve survived thanks to Makbong anyway. He was really good at brandishing the sword.¡±

    ¡°Really? I would not have been here without Yoni¡¯s help.¡±

    Of course, Yoni would have died without Kanghyok¡¯s help, too.

    ¡®This is indeed something mystery.¡¯

    Kanghyok saved Yoni¡¯s father¡¯s life by coincidence, which led to his sustained rtionship with Yoni up to now.

    Shaking his head, Kanghyok opened the gate of the house where there were seriously wounded men.

    ¡°Hmmm...¡± Kanghyok felt the smell from inside was disgusting.

    ¡°Most of these people are the people in this vige.¡±

    ¡°How many medicine did you use?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess I used half the antibiotics and anti-inmmatory drugs in the bag, master. I didn¡¯t touch other drugs.¡±

    ¡°What about bandages?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve used up half of them.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let me take a look at the patients.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. We don¡¯t have many now.¡±

    Dolsok opened the door of the first room.

    It gave out strange bad odor, along with the smell of blood.

    A guy with a deep cut on his chest was lying on the floor.

    ¡°This is the man who fought with us.¡±

    Kanghyok could recognize him at a nce.

    He felt at that time that this man was almost dead, but he wasn¡¯t.

    Obviously he fought to the end in order to defend Changkwon.

    ¡°Dolsok, do you any boiling water?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°Bring it here. I need to clean his wounds first.¡±

    When Dolsok went out to bring some hot water, Kanghyok examined his wounds carefully, such as how much he was bleeding, how deep the cut was and whether his bone was fractured.

    ¡®Ah, the Japanese¡¯s sword was broken at that time.¡¯

    Fortunately, he had no serious cuts on his body.

    If any part of his lung had been cut, he could not have survived.

    ¡®His pectoral muscle waspletely cut, but he could survive in this condition.¡¯

    At that moment Dolsok came in with hot water.

    ¡°Here you go, master.¡±

    ¡°Good. Put on gloves and get close to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kanghyok soaked gauze into hot water and began to clean the wounds.

    As the blood clots began toe off, there was bleeding from the wounds again.

    ¡°Do I need to press on it?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Both Kanghyok and Dolsok took turns cleaning and pressing on the wounds to remove the blood clots.

    ¡°Looks like the cut was not that deep.¡±

    ¡°Right. His sword bounced off after hitting his bone.¡±

    ¡°This man is really lucky as you are treating him like this.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Kanghyok tilted his head.

    ¡°By the way, I have to stitch it together.¡±

    ¡°Can I hold it there?¡± Dolsok was squeezing the open wounds, so Kanghyok could suture.

    ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t do it like that.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°The nipples on the right and left are not bnced. If they¡¯re unbnced, it looks very strange.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Kanghyok had bitter memories of that when he worked at a hospital back in modern Korea.

    Though he thought he had a great suture, the patient¡¯s nipples were sutured unevenly.

    After all, he had to do it over again.

    That was indeed a terrible experience for him, which he would never repeat.

    ¡°Let me give him an injection of anesthesia first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he hasn¡¯te to his senses yet.¡±

    ¡°He is supposed to wake up when he feels pain.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    General anesthesia would be the best option for this type of patient.

    Kanghyok recalled the medicinal herbs that Joon Huh tipped him off on.

    ¡®He said they¡¯re Somsu and Choh.¡¯

    Kanghyok decided to ask the mayor to get these medicinal herbs as soon as the war was over.

    He could get Choh easily everywhere, but he was not sure if he could catch toads.

    ¡°He might move, so hold him tightly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok now gave a shot of anesthetic here and there.

    Some parts of his body were cut neatly by that veteran Japanese raider.

    ¡°Now, give me the scissors.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember how you suture deep cuts?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Dolsok examined the section of the cut carefully.

    The skin and subcutaneous fat as well as the muscles underneath were cut neatly.

    ¡°First, stitch these muscles together...¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Connective tissues!¡±

    ¡°Good. And then?¡±

    ¡°Skin, master.¡±

    Yes, Dolsok didn¡¯t forget what Kanghyok taught him before.

    ¡°Great. You¡¯re doing excellent as you have a great teacher. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    Dolsok was about to let out a sigh when his eyes met Kanghyok¡¯s.

    Kanghyok now started to suture the wounds, starting with the muscles.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Dolsok eximed in admiration.

    The open wounds were now shrinking with the suture.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing great, master!¡±

    ¡°This one? Nothing special.¡±

    In modern Korea he used to do this kind of surgery almost everyday.

    Kanghyok giggled at Dolsok who was surprised a lot, with his eyes open wide.

    In no time the muscles were glued together, and the bleeding also stopped.

    ¡°He might wake up anytime now.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to give him a shot of analgesic?¡±

    Dolsok seemed to regard narcotic analgesic as sleeping pills.

    ¡°No, no. When he wakes up, just hold him tightly. Let me talk to him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Now, we¡¯re curing his wounded connective tissue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be overambitious. You know what happens when something goes wrong?¡±

    ¡°It will be hard to stitch it together, master.¡±

    ¡°Good. Just do it like this.¡±

    Kanghyok began to suture subcutaneous fat and connective tissue under the skin at once. If he stick it too close to the skin for tight suture, it may break.

    As soon as Kanghyuk finished sulturing the connective tissue, he opened his eyes.

    Obviously the patient seemed not to remember what happened after the fighting.

    ¡°Stay still as we¡¯re treating you now!¡±

    While Dolsok was holding him tightly, Kanghyok began to speak with him.

    ¡°Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°Uhhh... are you Dr. Paek?¡±

    Though he was in a daze, the patient could recall him.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Doctor Paek. You were wounded while fighting with the Japanese. I¡¯m treating you now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    He made a frown, apparently recalling how he was cut by that Japanese raider¡¯s sword.

    ¡°What happened to that raider?¡±

    ¡°He died.¡±

    Kanghyok answered while stitching the skin quickly.

    ¡°I see. How fortunate...¡±

    Hesitating for a moment, the patient asked again,

    ¡°By the way, who the hell killed that raider? Was it that fighter right beside you?¡±

    Kanghyok slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°What happened to my teacher Changkwon?¡±

    Instead of answering quickly, he finished stitching first.

    And then Kanghyok answered after a while.

    ¡°Changkwon died while fighting with that raider.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! My teacher....¡±

    ¡°We could kill that raider thanks to Changkwon, and I could survive.¡±

    The patient was speechless.

    Kanghyok bound the wounds with bandages silently.

    ¡°Stay here. Let me take care of other patients.¡±

    ¡°Was his body buried well?¡±

    ¡°The mayor would take care of it. So, don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 184: Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 57</h4>

    After he eased the patient¡¯s mind, Kanghyok went out of the room.

    Dolsok followed him urgently.

    ¡°Are you going to visit the next room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°We have a very serious patient in this room...¡±

    With a gloomy look Dolsok opened the door.

    As soon as the door was opened he smelled a very disgusting odor inside.

    Not only the smell of blood but also rotten smells.

    A guy dressed in police uniform was lying diagonally.

    He was breathing roughly, but his consciousness looked good. Although, he was in critical condition as Dolsok had mentioned.

    ¡°Ah! His forearm was cut off?¡±

    ¡°I bound it up roughly, master.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is this the soldier who walked with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Tilting his head to one side, Kanghyok approached him.

    More than 80% of his left forearm was cut off.

    ¡®Blood wasn¡¯t circting into the lower part of his forearms.¡¯

    It was all dark red around that area because of this wound.

    And that¡¯s the cause of the rotten smell.

    ¡®I can¡¯t put them back.¡¯

    That patient didn¡¯t lose much blood as Dolsok gave him first-aid in a timely manner.

    Kanghyok looked at Dolsok proudly. ¡°Good job!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, master.¡± Scratching his head, Dolsok gave him an awkward smile.

    That patient also smiled as if he felt reassured of Dolsok¡¯s first-aid.

    ¡°He has survived thanks to your timely aid. How much does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°I feel much better than before.¡±

    ¡°You should.¡±

    Actually, he lost his nerves in that area.

    ¡°Hmmm...¡±

    Kanghyou couldn¡¯t tell him that he would amputate his arm now.

    How could he afford to lose his arms in Joseon, where one¡¯sbor was particrly important?

    Fortunately, it was his left, and not his right forearm that needs to be amputated.

    ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thanks!¡±

    The patient lowered his head without knowing what Kanghyok had to say next.

    ¡°But I need to amputate your left arm.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Though you were saved thanks to Dolsok¡¯s first aid, I can¡¯t revive your left arm.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    He stammered, looking at his dangling arm.

    ¡°Do you see that discolor on your arm?¡±

    ¡°Yes....¡±

    ¡°The flesh there was dead. If it is left untouched, the upper area of your arm will get rotten.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god...¡±

    His left arm being eaten by germs, not getting rotten, would be more urate description in this case.

    ¡°Dolsok, open the bag now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Then Kanghyok gave him a list of operating tools, and turned his head to the patient.

    He was so shocked that he was shivering at the moment.

    ¡°The surgery will be done quickly. So, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Ugh?...¡±

    ¡°Do you have a family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, wife and children, sir.¡±

    ¡°Where is your house?¡±

    ¡°Not far from here.¡±

    ¡°How did you make a living?¡±

    ¡°My wife earned her living by needlework, and I was farming. Sometimes I helped noblemen sort out their book to make extra money.¡±

    Kanghyok got interested in his mention of arranging noblemen¡¯s books.

    ¡°Arranging books? Do you know how to read?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can read and sort them out ording to the titles.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Let me guarantee you can make your living. So, turn your head to one side.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±

    While he was exchanging a few words with the patient, Dolsok was done with preparing the surgery.

    ¡°Look at this, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    He pointed at the white and round tube across the section of his cut forearm.

    ¡°This is the artery.¡±

    ¡°You said it¡¯s red, but it¡¯s white.¡±

    ¡°Because blood wasn¡¯t circting here. You tied it up, right?¡±

    ¡°Aha~¡±

    ¡°You should tie this separately to stop the bleeding.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Kanghyok first tied the artery with threads.

    As the blood stopped circting there for long, it was easy to do the surgery.

    ¡°Now, we tied up big blood vessels. Let¡¯s cut down other parts.¡±

    ¡°Uhh....¡± the patient moaned when he heard this.

    ¡°Stay still. If it hurts too much, let me know.¡±

    Kanghyok took out a local anesthesia,menting there was no general anesthesia.

    ¡°You will feel a sting.¡±

    As most of his left forearm was cut, there was not much area for him to give an injection.

    Kanghyok gave a shot instantly and held the scissors.

    ¡°Cut it with this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Hold it tight!¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    Now the patient¡¯s left arm was cut off neatly.

    Fortunately he stayed still, turning his head to one side.

    He seemed much relieved when Kanghyok reassured him that he didn¡¯t worry about making a living.

    ¡°Good, we¡¯re almost done.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°Nope. This patient should be very cautious from now on. Let¡¯s take him to our house after informing the mayor of his condition.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm...¡±

    At that moment Dolsok looked gloomy because that meant the patient¡¯s addition to his family. As Dolsok was in charge of managing housework, he now had to take care of this patient without one arm.

    How could he make use of someone without an arm?

    ¡°Why are you gloomy?¡± asked Kanghyok.

    ¡°Oh, no, master. I just follow your order, but...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You told him a moment ago that he didn¡¯t need to worry about making a living. Are you going to use him at home?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have an arm, master.¡±

    ¡°Well, he knows how to read. I guess my father is going to use him anyway.¡±

    ¡°Got it, master. I¡¯ll let him know then.¡±

    Dolsok couldn¡¯t raise any objection now as his master was adamant.

    ¡°Is there any other patient?¡±

    ¡°None, sir.¡±

    Recallingst night¡¯s fierce fighting, Dolsok shuddered once again.

    Without Makbong, he would have died somewhere in the field.

    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that we have survived this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. Yoni and Makbong did such a great job.¡±

    ¡°You bet. I think I¡¯ll have to take them wherever I go.¡±

    ¡°Are you about to go somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Oh, not really. I need to rest, man.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯d be good for you, master!¡±

    Kanghyok smiled at Dolsok, who was letting out a sigh of relief.

    ¡®I can take a rest, but you can¡¯t.¡¯

    How can Kanghyok sit idle after he asks the mayor to get him some toads?

    Kanghyok would also have to send out some of his servants for the job, and Dolok was the most reliable out of them.

    Probably he would assign Dolsok to catching toads and falcons for the time being.

    After patting him on the back, Kanghyok went back to patients.

    ¡°As soon as I¡¯m done here, you go with me to my house. You can make more money by arranging books there.¡±

    ¡°Wow...thanks, master!¡±

    The patient kept lowering his head to Kanghyok who amputated his left arm.

    When Kanghyok came out, it was already dark.

    ¡°Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the cavalry troops led by General Shin were defeated at all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. When I watched them fighting against the Japanese raiders, they were no match for our troops.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, the torches over there were lit up by our troops, right?¡±

    Kanghyok pointed at the marches of torches filling the surroundings of the vige.

    ¡°Oh.. really? I can¡¯t see as it¡¯s dark here.¡±

    ¡°Bring them over here.¡±

    ¡°For what, master?¡±

    ¡°Tell them we should run if something goes wrong.¡±

    ¡°Got it, master!¡±

    Not only Kanghyok but also Dolsok didn¡¯t want to get involved in another war.

    He quickly ran to Yoju, Yoni and Makbong and came back with them.

    ¡°Get some food and weapons, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t they friendly troops?¡±

    Holding his medical bag, Kanghyok directed at the numerous torches.

    In no time there was heard the tter of horses¡¯ hooves.

    When they looked with a stunned expression, they were armored generals.

    The general at the forefront of the part was familiar to Kanghyok.

    He still vividly recalled the general beheading a nimble Japanese raider at the single stroke of sword.

    ¡®Wow, we won!¡¯

    As expected, the general shouted at the top of his voice,

    ¡°We attacked the main base of the enemies and crushed them. Soon, General Shin wille here. So, be prepared, everybody!¡±

    Except for the wounded, everybody went to the entrance of the vige.

    In no time, General Shin and Mayor Yunkil Kim returned in triumph.

    The war was ended like that.

    Though there were many casualties including Changkwon, it was a victorious way anyway.

    And the mayor was in a happy mood.

    Kanghyok made a dramatic reunion with his father Sungmun.

    ¡°I heard a lot about you. You have had a hard time so far, but I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, dad. I didn¡¯t y any big role this time.¡±

    Sungmun then smiled broadly at thim and took out a letter from his sleeves.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got letters for you.¡±

    ¡°¡±Really? Who sent them?¡±

    ¡°These letters are from Soonsin Lee and Joon Huh. They are asking you to stop by Hanyang one one these days. Just travel to Seoul and see them as soon as you¡¯re done here.¡±

 Chapter 185: Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 58</h4>

    ¡°Two letters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think you¡¯re virtuous enough to get such letters.¡±

    Sungmun made a heartyugh.

    In fact, his son was looked down as a good-for-nothing until recently.

    But as a famous doctor he has now be prominent enough to correspond with noblemen in Hanyang as well as make friends with the mayor.

    From the point of Sungmun Kanghyok¡¯s position today was quite impressive.

    ¡°Here you go. Read them slowly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, dad.¡± He received the letters from Sungmun and put them in his sleeves orderly.

    He wanted to read them carefullyter because he was not yetpetent to read and understand Chinese letters before others.

    Maybe he needed Yoju¡¯s help.

    ¡°By the way, that servant you hired the other day...¡±

    ¡°Oh, Kyongwon Park?¡±

    ¡°I see that he is very sincere and diligent.¡±

    ¡°Really? Has he already started to work?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Even with the bandage around his arm, he arranged books for me, asking me about difficult characters he couldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Kanghyok was surprised to hear that because he had his left arm amputated only several days ago.

    And he was taking a handful of medicine every day.

    ¡°I told him not to, but he insisted so strongly.¡±

    ¡°I see. I hear he was a fellow soldier who was at the battlefield with Dolsok. I hope he is in your good hands, dad.¡±

    ¡°Of course. As you know, he lost his arm while fighting with the Japanese raiders. How can I be mean to such a man?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, dad.¡±

    Suddenly Kanghyok wondered if Yoju was well.

    It seemed that she was oveing the loss of her father well.

    She could eat now and get by in one way or another.

    ¡°Dolsok!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Let me go and see Yoju how she is doing.¡±

    ¡°What? Your father will be mad if he knows about it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can see her secretly.¡±

    With a worried look Dolsok escorted Kanghyok to Yoju¡¯s room.

    ¡°Follow me quickly, master.¡±

    But Kanghyok¡¯s pace was slow.

    ¡°You have to run, master.¡±

    ¡°They told me a nobleman should not run!¡±

    Come to think of it, that was right.

    ¡°This way, master.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Let me check out if anybody else is in the room, master. Nope, only Yoju.¡±

    Without any difficulty Kanghyok arrived at the back door of Yoju¡¯s room.

    ¡°Good job, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Let me stand over there. If see someone approaching, let me give a signal to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°But you have toe out quickly after seeing her.¡±

    ¡°Sure. You¡¯re bugging me too much, man.¡±

    Shaking his head violently, Kanghyok went into Yoju¡¯s room.

    She was not surprised to himing in.

    ¡°How are you, master?¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I still feel under the weather, but I can get by.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Kanghyok sat down face to face with her and spent some time like that.

    ¡°What are you going to do in the future?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to keep drawing?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    It seemed that Yoju already decided on something.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you want to travel to Hanyang to continue your drawing there?¡±

    Hanyang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hanyang.¡±

    This time she couldn¡¯t open her mouth for some time.

    After turning it over in her mind for a while, she quietly asked, ¡°Was my drawing helpful to you, master?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t hesitate to answer because he always thought so.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯m now looking for medicinal herbs, based on your pictorial book on herbs. Yoni and Dolsok are also learning from your book.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    She lowered her head with a satisfied smile, which Kanghyok didn¡¯t notice unfortunately.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to follow me to Hanyang, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to.¡±

    ¡°Good for you. Don¡¯t worry about your house as I know somebody who is going to take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I just count on you, master.¡±

    Kanghyok recalled Kyongwon Park, the new member of his family.

    Isn¡¯t he a nobleman? Besides, he can read Chinese characters, too.

    Kanghyok was thinking of finding him a house for rent.

    Fortunately that house he had in mind was near Yoju¡¯s.

    ¡°Okay, Yoju. Pull yourself together well, and let me know if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for caring about me, master.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. As you¡¯re the daughter of my benefactor, so it¡¯s my duty to help you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my benefactor, too.¡±

    ¡°You bet. Isn¡¯t our rtionship fantastic?¡±

    Kanghyok came out of the room with a heartyugh.

    Dolsok, who was looking around cautiously, let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, master!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can enjoy drinking as much as you can when you go back.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, master.¡±

    Confirming Yoju was doing well, Kanghyok and others felt much more relieved now.

    ¡°Looks like Yoju is alright in every way,¡± said Kanghyok, who got on a horse.

    ¡°Yes, Yoni said the same thing,¡± said Dolsok.

    He was holding the horse by the reins.

    Kanghyok was on his way to the mayor¡¯s house in a long time.

    ¡°Yoni and Makbong, you told me you¡¯re looking for a good ce to y your acrobatic show in Hanyang, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. I hear there are several acrobatic teams like ours, but we don¡¯t have to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Good. What if something goes wrong on your way to Hanyang? You should move together.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They soon arrived at the mayor¡¯s official residence.

    Kanghyok got off the horse quickly.

    No matter how close he was to the mayor, Kangyok didn¡¯t want to give the impression that he was arrogant.

    ¡°Howe you got here in person like this? You can just hand over Viagra pills through a messenger,¡± said Dolsok.

    ¡°Well, I got here for something else.¡±

    ¡°Do you have the pills for the mayor?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±

    It was now impossible to think of the mayor without Viagra pills.

    Since he received them from Kanghyok, the mayor couldn¡¯t be happier.

    ¡°Wee, Kanghyok! Howe you got here without any notice?¡± said the mayor.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that. Come on in, man.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    As the mayor greeted him in person, the soldiers were surprised a lot.

    How could the mayore to the door to greet anybody without any high rank?

    They felt Kanghyok might be a provincial governor.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing now? Don¡¯t you see this precious guest?¡± demanded the mayor.

    Some of them quickly prepared a dining table with alcoholic drinks, along with traditional sweets and cookies.

    The mayor went into a guest room with Kanghyok, decorated with folding screens and silk mats and nkets on the floor.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, mayor. Hey, Dolsok, wait a moment here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    After putting together the shoes taken off by Kanghyok and the mayor, Dolsok came out of the room.

    Now both sat face to facefortably.

    Puffing up with self-importance, the mayor looked at Kanghyok.

    ¡°So, what business brought you here?¡±

    ¡°In fact, I want to ask you a favor.¡±

    ¡°Really? Tell me anything.¡±

    The mayor was nodding even without hearing what he had to say.

    Clearly the mayor seemed to know how to win over the other party¡¯s heart.

    Much impressed by the mayor¡¯s way of winning one to his side, Kanghyok said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got to get some medicinal herbs.¡±

    ¡°Medicinal herbs? I have already informed the herbs department that you can take whatever herbs you want.¡±

    ¡°Well, they don¡¯t have the herbs that I want.¡±

    ¡°Really? What are they?¡±

    The mayor was anxious to do him whatever favor he was asking.

    ¡®Wow, how powerful the effect of Viagra is...¡¯

    Kanghyok said, stroking a silk bag that he carried in his sleeves,

    ¡°It¡¯s called somsu. This is the poison of a toad.¡±

    ¡°Toad? Oh my...can you use it as medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I think it will be very useful for me to treat heavily wounded people.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I think they can catch toads in the mountains without any difficulty. Let me order my soldiers to catch them.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, mayor.¡±

    Now, the mayor pulled the table closer to him and filled a cup for Kanghyok.

    ¡°Kanghyok!¡±

    ¡°Yes, mayor.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you go to Hanyang?¡±

    ¡°Really? In fact, I would love to travel there to see my friends there.¡±

    The mayor smiled gently at his answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean...I think I am going to be reassigned to the government administration department by the king sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Are you being nominated as its minister?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t talk about it loudly. Nothing has been decided yet.¡±

    Though the mayor pretended to have stopped him hurriedly, it was clear he was already appointed as the minister of government administration department.

    The mayor¡¯s offer was like asking him to take some position in the central government.

    But the current king was Sonjo, who was going through the turbulent times.

    ¡®When something went wrong, my life might be ruined.¡¯

 Chapter 186: Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 59</h4>

    Everyone has an ambition of power, and Kanghyok is no exception.

    Back in modern Korea he sometimes dreamed of running for the National Assembly elections.

    ¡®Mayor¡¯s suggestion is tempting.¡¯

    And there was a high possibility that his suggestion coulde true.

    But there were many pitfalls for him to ept right now.

    Above all, Kanghyok, who lived as a free and liberal man, was not sure if he could adapt himself to the closed and narrow world of the royal court in Hanyang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel up to it?¡± asked the mayor.

    It seemed that the mayor already read his troubled mind.

    With an uninvited smile, Kanghyok answered, ¡°I really appreciate your generous offer very much, but I don¡¯t want to take it now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. You can change your mindter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mayor.¡±

    ¡°Just remember that I¡¯m going to Hanyang as the minister of the government administration department.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    And then the mayor kept drinking in a cheerful mood with Kanghyok.

    ¡°By the way, I hear Changkwon¡¯s daughter is staying at your house.¡±

    Given the way that he asked with a sinister smile, he seemed to think Kanghyok had some romantic rtionship with her.

    As Kanghyok stayed with her all along from Ansung to Otan vige, the mayor naturally came to form such a rational suspicion.

    ¡°Well, my father gave her a guest room, saying he felt ufortable about letting her stay at histe father¡¯s empty house.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Yea, I think she could be your good wife as Changkwon¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Now, it was clear that the mayor misunderstood their rtionship.

    Kanghyok waved his hand strongly at that.

    If he was destined to settle in Joseon, he would have to get married someday. But he didn¡¯t want it now.

    ¡°No, no, sir. My father has taken that measure because she is the daughter of his disciple.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I understand.¡±

    At that moment his chief secretary Jungbok Lee came in cautiously.

    ¡°Daegam (Lord), I¡¯ve got something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no! Don¡¯t call me Daegam now!¡±

    But the mayor made a heartyugh as if he still liked the way Jungbok called him by the title ¡®Lord,¡¯ which was usually reserved for a government minister.

    But Jungbok firmly confirmed once again by saying,

    ¡°You have been already appointed as a government minister, so I can call you Daegam.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Not only you but also Kanghyok are too hasty to call me so.¡±

    Kanghyokughed loudly once again and said,

    ¡°Congrattions!¡±

    Three of them giggle like that for a long time and then suddenly stopped.

    ¡°By the way, Kanghyok, I¡¯ve got some business to do now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mayor. Let me leave now.¡±

    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t worry about the medicinal herbs you mentioned.¡±

    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±

    Then he came out of the room and found Dolsok boasting of his fight with the Japanese recently to some soldiers in the yard.

    ¡°You must have seen that bag of my master¡¯s at that moment, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about that ck bag?¡±

    Kanghyok overheard Donsok¡¯s conversation with them.

    Of course he knew Dolsok was exaggerating a bit, but he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I saw a Japanese raider knocked down when your master hit him with that bag.¡±

    ¡°So, what happened next?¡±

    ¡°Well, I stabbed him right away.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. That¡¯s great.¡±

    Dolsok was so eloquently boasting that he didn¡¯t know Kanghyok was right beside him now.

    ¡°What are you doing now, Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°Ooops, master!¡±

    Dolsok turned his head embarrassedly as if he was caught watching adult sex videos.

    Other soldiers lowered their heads before him.

    ¡°Prince Paek!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Paek!¡±

    Though they called him by different titles, they showed immense admiration of him.

    Each of the soldiers showed him small and big scars on his body.

    Some of them were treated by Dolsok, while others were cured by Kanghyok.

    Dolsok ran to the stable as if he was ashamed of his exaggeration a moment ago.

    Getting on a horse that he led, Kanghyok opened his mouth,

    ¡°Hey, Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°So, did you have great fun when you lied to them?¡±

    ¡°What the heck? How could you say I lied?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, man. By the way, can you climb a mountain well?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Dolsok asked back without knowing his own fate.

    With a heartyugh, Kanghyok pointed at the mountain in the back.

    As it was quite wooded, nobody wanted to climb it.

    ¡°I mean, can you climb that mountain well?¡±

    ¡°Ugh... I used to in the past to cut firewood.¡±

    Before he became Kanghyok¡¯s personal servant, Dolsok did lots of chores like other servants.

    But not these days, of course.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to climb a mountain, master?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m going. I have something to do, and I need to take a break, too.¡±

    He already obtained the medicinal herb Choh, poisonous herb, without any difficulty.

    As long as they could catch toads, Kanghyok could test them on animals.

    He chose dogs as the target of animal testing.

    Though it was a primitive testing method, there was no other choice.

    ¡°Am I climbing the mountain alone?¡±

    ¡°No, several soldiers here are joining you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Take them with you and catch toads, okay?¡±

    From that day on, they began to hunt toads in the mountains.

    And some of the dogs in the vige disappeared sometimes, which spread the rumor that tigers ate them.

    The toads as well as dogs they caught were piled up in Kanghyok¡¯s clinical office.

    On that day as well, Dolsok asked again, ¡°What are you going to do with these toads, master?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy now?¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing the surgery on toads?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m separating the poison sac from the toads¡±

    Dolsok simply thought that catching toads was all he needed to do, but it was not.

    Joon Huh specifically mentioned to Kanghyok about the use of toads.

    <If you separate the poison sac from a toad and dry it out, you can use it for a long time>

    Dolsok had to separate it with a knife everyday.

    ¡°Then, are all these toads...?

    He pointed to the poison sacs of toads being dried out in the yard.

    As there was quite arge catch of toads, the yard was filled with the dried poison sacs.

    ¡°Yes, all these are the poison sacs.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to kill somebody?¡±

    ¡°Damn it. Do you think doctors want to kill people, not save them?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just can¡¯t understand why you want to use poison sacs to save patients¡¯ lives, master.¡±

    In fact, it was not strange that Dolsok showed such reaction.

    Kanghyok felt it strange, too, when he first heard from Joon Huh about the use of toads¡¯ poison.

    But he could understand it when he thought of its medicinal action.

    ¡®I may call it anesthesia before neurotoxin causes paralysis.¡¯

    Of course, it could be terrible.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard from doctor Joon Huh. And it¡¯s worth testing.¡±

    ¡°Then, I don¡¯t need to catch any more toads, right?¡±

    ¡°No, you can stop now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, master. There is a rumor that tigers are appearing in the vige.¡±

    Of course, Kanghyok was aware of the origin of the rumor. He just smiled because he was responsible for the rumor anyway.

    ¡®Makbong did a great job!¡¯

    Thanks to the nice coboration of Kanghyok and Makbong, Dolsok and the soldiers caught lots of dogs, too.

    Kanghyok could collect dogs easily, while Makbong couldn¡¯t be happier because dogs didn¡¯t bark at him while he was moving around to please widows in the vige at night.

    ¡°By the way, howe there are so many dogs in the clinic, master?¡±

    ¡°I was busy catching them while you¡¯re out to catch toads, Dolsok. Let me take one of the dogs anyway.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill a dog? Well, we might need dog meat soup for stamina as we had a hard time at the temple during the summer, master. Hahaha.¡±

    Dolsok followed him with a cheerfulugh.

    The spacious yard was full of dogs.

    ¡°Hmmm. Let me take that one.¡±

    Kanghyok pointed at a dog barking at him up front in the dog fence.

    ¡°Good. It looks like a delicious one.¡±

    Though the dog was barking ferociously, Dolsok approached and took it by the neck quickly.

    ¡°Do you want me to kill it now?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Let me feed the dog first.¡±

    ¡°Killing it after feeding it? Oh my god...¡±

    Dolsok took the big dog out to the yard, along with a side dish bowl with leftovers.

    ¡°Dolsok, mix this herb with the leftovers.¡±

    ¡°Feeding medicinal herbs? To increase your stamina?¡±

    Doslokughed merrily, thinking of delicious dog meat soup.

    He seemed to have forgotten all the hardships he experienced while catching toads.

    But Dolsok¡¯s face became more and more gloomy.

    For the medicinal herb Kanghyok put in the bowl was unusual.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that¡¯s poison?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If you give it to the dog, we can¡¯t eat it, master.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to enjoy dog meat soup, I can give you some.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! You want to kill a loyal servant like me, master?¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment. I want to make anesthetic with this.¡±

    By using a syringe, Kanghyok mixed with the dog food some poison powder of toads and Choh he brewed in advance.

    ¡°Can you feed it to the dog?¡±

    ¡°Do you think this dog can eat it? It looks like scared...¡±

    ¡°It should.¡±

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s eating, master. Yes, this is a mutt.¡±

    Obviously the dog must have been very hungry as it quickly emptied the bowl.

    ¡°It looks okay, master. Are you sure it¡¯s poison?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s strange. I put a certain amount of poison that could kill even a human being... Oh, look at that, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s foaming at the mouth!¡±

    Dolsok clicked his tongue with a sorry face.

    In no time the dog that had poisoned food became still and died.

    ¡°Hmm... It looks like poison was too strong. Bury it, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Bury it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you should as this is part of our efforts to save people¡¯s lives.¡±

    ¡°Where should I bury it?¡±

    ¡°No idea. Just dig in the ground.¡±

    ¡°Now you want me to dig up the earth.¡±

    With some grumbling Dolsok took an A-frame and a spade to carry it.

    Looking at him, Kanghyok shouted in an annoying tone.

    ¡°Hey, hurry up! We can¡¯t spend too much time on this test.¡±

    ¡°Why is that, master?¡±

    ¡°Brother Soonsin asked me toe up to Seoul as soon as possible. I have to be there by next month.¡±

    ¡°Got it, master. Let me hurry it up.¡±

 Chapter 187: Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 60</h4>

    ¡°All my life this is the first time I attend a memorial service for dogs.¡±

    Makbong, who killed numerous dogs, murmured.

    Actually, he just stood up after bowing down to dogs¡¯ tombs.

    Kanghyok patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bow down to it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I just paid a silent tribute.¡±

    By testing toads¡¯ poison on numerous dogs, Kanghyok could find out the perfect dosage of poison that could make dogs lose consciousness but stay alive.

    All the dogs that survived so far were put under anesthesia and then awakened after they were injected a certain amount of dosage.

    Kanghyok was greatly satisfied with the results.

    ¡°Can you write down the test results in your diary, Yoju?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    She received a memo from Kanghyok about the test results.

    As it contained asional English letters and Arabian numbers, she found it hard to understand.

    ¡°Do you want me to record this, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Add some pictures there. You saw me separating the toad¡¯s poison sac, right?¡±

    ¡°I drew it already.¡±

    ¡°Great. Wonderful!¡±

    Yoju was pretty much diligent in drawing from the beginning.

    After her father died, however, she became more and more passionate about drawing.

    That¡¯s something Kanghyok felt so great about.

    It could be a great medical textbookter.

    ¡°By the way, Yoni?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Have you found a good performance ce in Hanyang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master, but there is some friction with the other acrobatic team there...¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°They are resisting because it¡¯s their home turf. But don¡¯t worry, sir.¡±

    As far as fighting was concerned, Yoni¡¯s team would beat any team.

    Numerous Japanese raiders were killed by Yoni and Makbong, to say the least.

    ¡°If you need my help, let me know,¡± said Kanghyok.

    Kanghyok gave Yoni a confident reassurance.

    If the mayor formally assumed his position as the minister of the government administration sooner orter, Kanghyok could be more assertive thanks to his ties with the mayor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. We won¡¯t cause you any trouble,¡± said Yoni.

    ¡°Not at all. You can let me know about your trouble anytime.¡±

    ¡°By the way, when are you leaving for Hanyang?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    In fact, Kanghyok could leave anytime.

    There was nobody who could hold him in Suwon.

    Even his father Sungmun wanted him to leave for Seoul as soon as possible.

    Obviously the mayor told him on Kanghyok¡¯s reluctance to take a government position.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to me! When can you leave?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think we can move soon. Our current performances in Suwon are almost at an end.¡±

    ¡°Is your team doing performances right now?¡± asked Kanghyok.

    Kanghyok knew the team would not be perfect without Yoni, the sole tightroper in the team.

    ¡°Oh, yes. Makbong and me are just running around while others are acting on the stage.¡±

    ¡°Doing a y?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are.¡±

    Kanghyok felt that Yoni¡¯s team was performing at their leisure.

    Basically, her team members wouldn¡¯t have to do performances everyday for a living because Kanghyok offered them plenty of goods for their necessities.

    ¡°Okay, then. I want to move with you, guys, when I leave for Seoul.¡±

    ¡°Sure, we also want to follow you, master. By the way, there are some bad rumors getting around these days.¡±

    Joseon didn¡¯t go through any major war for the past 200 years up to then.

    Of course, there were some major conflicts like Japanese raiders¡¯ invasion in 1555, but Joseon was overall peaceful during most of the times.

    ordingly it was logical that the people could enjoy affluent and peaceful lives, but they couldn¡¯t because of numerous bands of thieves robbing across the country.

    Though noblemen could afford to live luxurious lives, the grassroots¡¯ lives were so hard.

    Naturally bands of thieves ran wildly around the country.

    ¡°I hear it¡¯s around this time that Kkokjong Yim, the righteous thief, fully engaged himself.

    Not only such famous thieves as Kkokjong but also a motley of robbers were in full swing.

    There was already a rumor that a nobleman on his way to see the mayor in Suwon was recently robbed.

    ¡°I heard about the rumor, too. If they catch me, I¡¯m in big trouble,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll protect you, master.¡±

    Showing the sword she used in the recent fighting, Yoni made a smile.

    The sword was a gift from the mayor for her credit in the fighting.

    ¡°Alright. Let me leave as soon as you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Yoni and Makbong quickly walked off back to their team.

    Now, Kanghyok, along with Dolsok and Yoju, also headed for his house.

    Their travel to Hanyang was different from their journey to Mt. Kwanggyo in various aspects.

    First of all, they might stay in Hanyang for a long time.

    ordingly they would have to prepare lots of stuff including daily necessities.

    ¡°Dolsok, pack some medicinal herbs and rice.¡±

    ¡°Sure, master.¡±

    ¡°Fans, too. I want to give them to brother Soonsin and Dr. Huh as gifts.¡±

    Yoju was busy packing her art supplies.

    ¡°Wow, so many bundles, master!¡±

    The ox cart was full of various stuff including rice, medicinal herbs, dried meat slices as well as leathers.

    ¡°Master, are you satisfied with all this stuff?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t you trust Yoni and Makbong?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I trust them...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave now. Why are you so sacred, Dolsok?¡± asked Kanghyok.

    ¡°Master, the thieves suddenly appear when we¡¯re off guard, as you know.¡±

    Dolsok¡¯s point made sense.

    They were travelling on scary and deste mountain trails.

    Yoni suddenly stopped walking.

    ¡°Shush! I feel something strange here. I don¡¯t hear any chirping of insects.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I feel the same way.¡±

    Makbong drew a sword just in case.

    At that moment several strangers stopped them.

    They were armed with iron clubs and cudgels, but they looked amateurish.

    ¡°Hey, guys! Put down your belongings and run away!¡±

    A thief with an iron club shouted loudly, but his voice was trembling.

    ¡°Ooops!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±

    Obviously his fellow was hit by the club he wielded clumsily.

    Watching it, even chicken-hearted Dolsok made fun of him.

    Yoni and Makbong instantly controlled the robbers, who dropped to their knees before Kanghyok¡¯s party.

    ¡°What should I do with these bandits, master?¡±

    ¡°Please save our lives, sir,¡± said the guy, who was brandishing an iron club, begging for Kanghyok¡¯s pardon.

    In fact, he deserved the most credit for the defeat of his own bandit.

    For his clumsy wielding with the iron club injured many of his fellows as soon as the fighting began.

    With a heartyugh Kanghyok started at him sternly.

    ¡°Hey, you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Is this the first time you were trying to rob people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Please save our lives. We made an unpardonable crime. Please don¡¯t kill us.¡±

    ¡°Why should I kill you? You have to pay back the bnces of your treatment.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Kanghyok made a makeshift clinic to give first aid to the wounded bandits.

    Of course, they had to give back their booty in return for Kanghyo¡¯s treatment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok¡¯s party hiked through the trail for some time when the bandits followed them urgently.

    ¡°Master, master!¡±

    ¡°Why did you follow us?¡±

    ¡°If you leave like that, what should we do here?¡±

    ¡°What? You just keep on robbing like you used to.¡±

    At Kanghyok¡¯s nonchnt reply, they trembled like leaves.

    ¡°While naked?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should have thought twice before trying to rob us.¡±

    And then, Kanghyok turned his head.

    Yoju and Dolsok even felt sorry for the naked thieves now.

    ¡°Master, it looks like they¡¯re first offenders. Why don¡¯t you forgive them this time?¡± sad Yoju.

    ¡°I agree, sir,¡± Dolsok seconded.

    ¡°Why should I forgive these thieves?¡±

    Kanghyok was resolute in his attitude.

    But Dolsok was aware that his master was not a merciless man.

    ¡°Please, master. We might need servants while we are staying in Hanyang, right?¡±

    ¡°Servant? Do you think I use these thieves as servants?¡±

    ¡°They were not born thieves, master. We can discipline them.¡±

    ¡°Who can do that?¡±

    Dolsok pointed at Yoni and Makbong.

    The bandits shrank at their sight because both of them soundly beat them.

    ¡°Okay, then. Let them serve us for free, with the condition that they¡¯re going to be beaten if they don¡¯t follow my order.¡±

    ¡°Good idea, master.¡±

    That¡¯s what the bandits didn¡¯t want, but Kanghyok already made the decision.

    They began to put on their clothes and followed Kanghyok¡¯s party.

    As his party was arge unit, there were no more bandits daring to rob them.

    Fortunately they could arrive in Hanyang safely.

    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, it¡¯s around here.¡±

    Kanghyok was pacing up and down at the entrance of Konchondong in Hanyang.

    At that moment someone approached him with a merry expression.

    He was none other than Soonsin.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    ¡°Oh, brother!¡±

    ¡°You have arger party than that you told me.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story, brother.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯se in. I told you before that someone needed your care, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He said he would be here soon.¡±

 Chapter 188: Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 61</h4>

    Soonsin¡¯s house was small and humble.

    It was so small as to remind Kanghyok¡¯s party of Changkwon¡¯s house.

    In fact, Yoju, recalling that, sobbed for a while beforeing in.

    As Kanghyok was ahead of her, he couldn¡¯t notice it.

    He was just looking around, as if he was deeply moved.

    ¡®Is this the house of Chungmugong General Soonsin Lee?¡¯

    The greatest Admiral in Joseon¡¯s history.

    In modern Korea Kanghyok saw his bronze statue in the center of Kwanhwamun Sqaure in downtown Seoul.

    And now he was standing in that very house of the greatest general in Joseon.

    ¡°Looks like you resumed practicing your martial arts, general.¡±

    Pointing at several scarecrows in the yard, Kanghyok said.

    ¡°Oh, yes. As you fixed my broken leg, I think I have to practice hard.¡±

    ¡°I see. By the way, where do you get these rice straws?¡±

    ¡°I know a nobleman that I am paling around. I get them from him.¡±

    ¡°But it looks like they¡¯re not enough for your practice.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m in a position to ask, so I just thank him for this.¡±

    ¡°Gee....¡±

    Kanghyok¡¯s voice was full of regrets at his remarks.

    General Lee would emerge as the very one who could save Joseon from Japanese invasion.

    Nheless, he didn¡¯t have enough rice straws to practice his martial arts.

    ¡°Let me order my servants to get them as much as they could, starting tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to go to the trouble of...¡±

    ¡°No, sir. They don¡¯t care about doing manual work. Right?¡±

    Kanghyok then turned back. Several thieves who followed his party were hesitating to reply.

    ¡°Hey, folks. Why don¡¯t you reply to your master¡¯s question? Are you ready for a good beating?¡±

    Dolsok shouted at them.

    ¡°Oh, yes, yes. We like manualbor!¡±

    Clearly they read the master¡¯s mind.

    ¡°You heard them, general?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Thanks, Kanghyok.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to help you, brother.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯se in now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±

    Kanghyok came into his room, while the other members of his party stayed on the main floor.

    ¡®Gee, his room is so small...¡¯

    Here and there was even red y exposed on the floor.

    But his room was spick and span with no dust at all, revealing Soonsin¡¯s fine personality.

    ¡®I think I did well to have asked the mayor to rent me a good house in Hanyang.¡¯

    The mayor was a wealthy man, indeed.

    When Kanghyok asked him if he had any house avable in Hanyang, he said in the positive, and even asked Kanghyok what type of house he wanted.

    The mayor had a real estate in Konchondong, whose size put Soonshin¡¯s house in the shade.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce too small?¡± asked Soonsin.

    ¡°Pardon? Oh, no. I like it,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ve prepared some special food for you. I wonder if you can like it.¡±

    Kanghyok was ready to enjoy any food that Soonsin said he prepared specially.

    ¡°Oh, here hees.¡±

    Soonsin pointed at his personal servant bringing a dining table with food.

    Though he was no more than a servant, he was disciplined.

    He was a big contrast with Dolsok who was far from military discipline.

    ¡®I hear Soonsin¡¯s family was great in old days.¡¯

    In fact, Sungmun told him before that though his family was poor now, it once boasted of a great family tree.

    Byon Lee, his great-great-grandfather, served as the education minister and Koh Lee, his great-grandfather, was deputy defense minister.

    But his family declined in power and wealth when his grandfather Paekrok Lee was persecuted amid the factional fighting among schrs in 1519.

    While Kanghyok was smacking his lips, feeling sorry about the decline of the Soonsin family, his personal servant put down the table.

    ¡°How about this food? As I heard you liked meat, I went out and hunted a pheasant in person.¡±

    The pheasant was roasted with charcoal, stimting Kanghyok¡¯s appetite.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the best meat I¡¯ve ever enjoyed, brother.¡±

    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s enjoy it over drink. You will like this alcoholic, too.¡±

    ¡°You bet, brother.¡±

    ¡°With a heartyugh Kanghyok emptied a cup filled by Soonsin.

    ¡®Which kind of alcoholic is this?¡¯

    It was the best liquor that he had enjoyed since hended in Joseon.

    ¡°Brother Soonsin, I love this liquor so much.¡±

    ¡°Really? I feel better as you like it.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°My mother has brewn it by herself.¡±

    ¡°Wow, she is great, brother.¡±

    ¡°My mother has wondered a lot about you. She is not here, though. She is back in her hometown in Asan now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Though Kanghyok didn¡¯t know much about Joseon, he studied a lot about the Soonsin family.

    Of course, he learned mostly from watching popr soap dramas about Soonsin Lee on TV in modern Korea.

    ¡®To the best of my knowledge his mother¡¯sst name is Byon...¡¯

    She deserved the most credit for having made Soonsin what he was.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d to see you face here, Kanghyok.¡±

    ¡°Me, too, brother.¡±

    They kept exchanging cups in a cheerful mood, enjoying delicious side dishes.

    A bit drunk, Soonsin opened his mouth,

    ¡°Haha. I¡¯ve got something to boast to you, but I couldn¡¯t reveal it in my letter to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    What could it be?

    Kanghyok leaned over to Soonsin before he knew.

    ¡°What is it, brother?¡±

    ¡°Well....¡±

    If his friend was hesitant, Kanghyok probably punched him in the head.

    But Kanghyok¡¯s partner now was the Sacred Hero of Joseon, Soonsin.

    ¡°You really make me curious, brother. What is it?¡±

    Soonsin smacked his lips for a moment and then said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been assigned to a post in the northern area.¡±

    ¡°Northern area?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the government decided to dispatch me to North Hamgyong Province.¡±

    At this time the northern area was a troubled ce in terms of living. Besides, it was often attached by the Yurchen soldiers.

    Nobody except for Soonsin would be proud of his assignment to the northern area.

    ¡®Something strange, though.¡¯

    Kanghyok looked at Soonsin¡¯s leg that he fixed sometime ago.

    ¡®It was less than a year that I fixed his broken leg. How can the government give him such a post?¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t Soonsin 34 years old when he first got a government job? That meant he had to wait another four years for a government service. That¡¯s what he remembered from his history textbook when he was in modern Korea.

    ¡®Am I wrong? Did I get confused?¡¯

    Soonsin got curious when Kanghyok made a surprised look.

    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I think it¡¯s about time you entered a government service.¡±

    ¡°Haha. All thanks to you. How could I be assigned such a post if you didn¡¯t fix my left leg?¡±

    ¡°I see. Did you take another state exam on martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there was a special exam session.¡±

    ¡°Special exam session?¡±

    ¡°Yes. By the way, a guy named Joon Huh, who was just admitted to the Royal Medical Service, cured Prince Yimhae¡¯s smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Aha, Doctor Huh... Smallpox?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard that Dr. Huh cured him who was almost given up as a hopeless case. That¡¯s why the government staged a special state exam. I was pretty lucky.¡±

    As expected, Joon Huh was an extraordinary doctor.

    It was only a couple of months ago he started working at the Royal Medical Service. But he already achieved something great.

    ¡®Was it thanks to Dr. Huh that Soonsin got a government job after passing the special state civil exam?¡¯

    If that¡¯s the case, how fortunate Soonsin was!

    But Kanghyok began to worry if there was a gathering storm of Japanese invasion of Joseon.

    If the invasion took ce much earlier than Kanghyok expected, that would be the worst scenario for Kanghyok.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all, Kanghyok. Isn¡¯t it natural for a soldier like me to be assigned to a dangerous ce?¡±

    That was true.

    And that¡¯s why Soonsin crushed the Japanese army¡¯s invasion of Joseon in 1592.

    It was hard to find any general like him in the world navy history who brought about such brilliant achievements as he made in the naval battles.

    ¡°By the way, I heard from the mayor that you refused his offer to rmend you to the Royal Medical Service.¡±

    Kanghyok regretted that the mayor had a light mouth.

    Obviously the mayor talked to everyone he met about Kanghyok¡¯s rejection of his offer.

    With a bitter smile he nodded,

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you must be a genuine doctor to do so. By the way, once you enter a government service, I think there must be a right job for you.¡±

    ¡°As you say so, let me think it over.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. You don¡¯t have to rush, though.¡±

    Soonsin didn¡¯t want to put pressure on him at this point.

    ¡°Oh, I hear you also eradicated smallpox.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was lucky...¡±

    ¡°Haha. There is a widespread rumor that the sick cow with smallpox was essential in curing the patients.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as far as smallpox was concerned, I could use the cow as something like medicine.¡±

    At that moment, somebody opened the gate all of a sudden.

    Simultaneously Soonsin stood up.

    ¡°Daegam(Lord) I mentioned to you a moment ago has just arrived.¡±

    ¡°Daegam?¡±

    ¡°Yes, stand up and get ready to greet him.¡±

 Chapter 189: Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 62</h4>

    Though Kanghyok didn¡¯t know who the guest was, but he must be an extraordinary person, given Soonsin¡¯s polite attitude.

    Standing up and tidying his dress like Soonsin, Kanghyok waited for him.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    The lord that Soonsin mentioned cleared his throat outside.

    At the same time Soonsin ran out and greeted him kindly.

    ¡°Wee, milord.¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you prepared well to depart?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. All thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. You got the job because you¡¯re excellent in martial arts.¡±

    Given they¡¯re chattingfortably, they were on intimate terms.

    Btedly Kanghyok introduced himself.

    ¡°How are you, sir? My name is Kanghyok Paek.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Kanghyok!¡± said the middle-aged man with a hugeugh.

    For some reason he was excited to see Kanghyok.

    ¡°I heard a lot about you. They say your medical skills are excellent.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok kept bowing to him, saying something he didn¡¯t mean.

    ¡°Come inside, milord. Let me tell my servant toy a table again.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± said the man, carrying a mat on the saddle with him.

    ¡®Why is he carrying that mat?¡¯

    At that moment Kangyok recalled the mayor of Ansung, who came to see Kanghyok from a long distance to his hemorrhoids.

    Squatting on the floor, Soonsin said, ¡°We¡¯re going to have a new table with foods and alcoholic drinks.¡±

    The way Soonsin sat down suggested he had had never his leg injured.

    Putting down a mat on the floor gently, the middle-aged nobleman said, ¡°You have your legpletely cured now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I owe it all to Kanghyok.¡±

    ¡°I admire your wonderful medical skills.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you, milord.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m sorry for that.¡±

    Then the middle-aged man sat down on the mat cautiously.

    He made a frown, as if he felt some pain.

    ¡®Does he have hemorrhoids?¡¯

    His symptoms looked exactly the Ansung mayor¡¯s.

    ¡°Let me introduce him, Kanghyok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, milord,¡± he said, bowing to that man once again.

    ¡°His name is Sungryong Yu. He is on intimate terms with Soonsin because they have known each other since their childhood.¡±

    ¡°Sungryong Yu!¡±

    How could he recall the mayor of Ansung when he was now seeing such a famous schr and politician in Joseon? He was the minister of culture and education at this time

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked Soonsin when Kanghyok made an embarrassed expression.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just admire him a lot.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m ttered,¡± said Sungryong.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to see you here,¡± said Kanghyok sincerely.

    Soonsin Lee on his right and Sungryong Yu on his left!

    How could Joseon go to the brink of copse with such reliable men like Soonsin and Sungryong?

    Kanghyok suddenly thought of the top leader at that time, who was King Sonjo.

    ¡®King Sonjo, who the hell are you?¡¯

    At that moment Soonsin¡¯s personal servant came in with a table with drinks and side dishes.

    It seemed that Soonsin hunted several pheasants when he said he went out for hunting.

    Three roasted pheasants were on the table, along with that delicious liquor that Kanghyok tasted before.

    With a heartyugh, Sungryong said, ¡°This is an asion for me to say goodbye to Soonsin leaving for the northern area. So, fill your cup now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, milord.¡±

    When Sungryong proposed a toast Soonsin and Kanghyok quickly emptied their cups.

    ¡°Soonsin, you know it¡¯s a bit difficult for me to rmend you for that ranking position of chosanbo manho.¡±

    Though chosanbo manho was a lower rank, it was still high enough for someone like Soonsin who just passed the state civil exam on martial arts.

    Soonsin was well aware that he owed it to Sungryong.

    ¡°Yes, milord.¡±

    ¡°So, you have to carry out your duty well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s have a good time now. Cheers!¡±

    As Sungryon was in the drinking group, Kanghyok felt a bit ufortable.

    He couldn¡¯tugh or talk aloud in Sungryong¡¯s presence now.

    Instead he kept emptying his cup while listening to Sungryong talking with Soonsin.

    ¡°You must have heard of it already, though it¡¯s new to Kanghyok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, milord.¡±

    ¡°Recently a Japanese envoy called Tachibana Yashiro visited Joseon.¡±

    ¡°Yashiro?¡±

    He was totally new to Kanghyok.

    ¡°This Japanese envoy made fun of the mayor of Sangju, Unhyong Song, and acted arrogantly in Hanyang,¡± said Sungryong.

    In fact, Kanghyok¡¯s impression of the Japanese people was not good because the Japanese raiders¡¯ recent attack.

    Sparkling his eyes, Soonsin said, ¡°I would have beheaded him right away if I had been there.¡±

    ¡°No, no, You shouldn¡¯t kill a Japanese envoy recklessly.¡±

    ¡°How could he be so arrogant? He even ridiculed the mayor by saying his hair turned grey for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Well, he even threw pepper at the feast for him.¡±

    Given that Soonsin was upset with Yasuhiro, he clearly knew the Japanese y the bully during his stay in Joseon.

    Sungryong was quietly looking at him.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re not epting his request.¡±

    ¡°Does it mean that you¡¯re not sending an envoy to Japan?¡±

    ¡°Right. How can we send one there thoughtlessly when the sea route to Japan is not that safe?¡±

    ¡°Great decision, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t know who Yasuhiro was, but it was clear that the Joseon government would not send any envoy to Japan this time.

    If that¡¯s the case, it would be several more years to go before Japanese invasion of Joseon in 1592 broke out.

    Kanghyok, who was stressed by the idea of entering a government service during the turbulent times, felt a bit relieved to hear that.

    Only then did Kanghyok be enlivened enough to ask.

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not aware of what¡¯s happening right now. What the hell did that Japanese envoy do?¡±

    At his asking Sungryong burst into a bigughter.

    ¡°Oh, you were in Suwon at that time.¡±

    ¡°He took part in the battle at Otan vige as a medic.¡±

    ¡°I heard that, too. Half the letter from the mayor of Suwon was about you.¡±

    Now see, the mayor even talked to Sungryong, the foreign minister, about Kanghyok.

    Sungryon said in a moving tone, as if he was greatly impressed by the mayor¡¯s description of Kanghyok.

    ¡°I hear you eradicated smallpox in a vige, along with Joon Huh at the Royal Medical Service.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard it, too. These two men are really great, sir.¡±

    Now, Soonsin furtively pressured on Kanghyok to ept the government job offer.

    ¡®Nope, I hate King Sonjo.¡¯

    Though Kanghyok like power and wealth, he didn¡¯t want to serve a king that he didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°Anyway, this bastard Yashiro is so rude. I hear heined to the mayor of Sangju that his hair turned grey because he spent all his life in battlefields, while the mayor¡¯s hair turned grey because he only indulged in revelry with wine and women all his life.¡±

    Nodding his head, Kanghyok listened for him.

    ¡®It was true that Yashiro spent all his life in battlefields.¡¯

    Japans¡¯ fierce fighting among numerous warlords across the countrysted from the 15th century until the early 17th century.

    Though it was not known how old Yashiro was, he most likely spent several decades fighting in numerous battlefields.

    ordingly a peaceful Joseon might have looked strange to him.

    ¡®Son of a bitch!¡¯

    Kanghyok cursed before he knew when he thought about the uing war that Joseon would go through.

    ¡°So, what did he do at the feast?¡±

    ¡°You probably know how precious pepper is.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    As it was so precious, ordinary people could hardly obtain it.

    ¡®I hear they imported it from Japan.¡¯

    Mostly they spent it at the royal court, and exported the leftovers to China for huge profits.

    ¡°I hear Yasuhiro threw away pepper to the participants in the middle of the feast. So, the musicians and gisaeng scrambled over it.¡±

    ¡°I guess the feast was messed up...¡±

    ¡°Of course it was. What¡¯s more troublesome was what he said after the party.¡±

    ¡°What did he babble about?¡±

    Sungryong couldn¡¯t open his mouth right away, as if he was incensed at recalling what had happened.

    Take deep breaths several times, he said, ¡°He said that Joseon would copse, given the despicable state of discipline.¡±

    ¡°I would obviously beheaded him if I had been there.¡±

    Then Sungryong and Soonsin quickly emptied their cups.

    But Kanghyok didn¡¯t let Yashiro¡¯s statement go out through one ear.

    ¡®What he said was partially true.¡¯

    Without Soonsin and Sungryong Joseon would have copsed at that time.

    ¡°By the way, you have wanted to meet Kanghyok for a long time, sir.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, yes.¡±

    Sungryong corrected his posture as if he felt pain in the butt.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°I think you had better give me some time.¡±

    Usually Kanghyok would immediately open the bag and take out operating tools.

    But he wanted to cure Sungryong¡¯s diseasepletely after thorough check-up.

    ¡°Really? What do you think is the best time? In fact, I am disturbed a lot by this pain.¡±

    Though Kanghyok didn¡¯t know it, Sungryong once copsed because of his painful hemorrhoids during the Japanese invasion of Joseon in 1592.

    That suggested his condition was serious.

    ¡°Let me hurry up as much as possible to treat your disease.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Let me take the time out for the treatment.¡±

 Chapter 190:

    <h4>Chapter 190:</h4>

    Chapter 63

    Kanghyok gave Sungryong only five days until he was ready for surgery.

    ¡®He had even anemia.¡¯

    When Kanghyok reversed his eyelid, it was pale, as expected.

    Obviously he bled a lot because of chronic hemorrhoids.

    So, Kanghyok couldn¡¯t dy treating it any more.

    ¡°Dolsok, are the guys ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes. By the way, are you really going to have them take this?¡±

    Dolsok was pointing at the herbal decoction Kanghyok was holding.

    Judging by the color and smell, it wasmonly found in any herbal medicine shop.

    But it was umon, of course.

    ¡°I need to have them take this. It¡¯s safer than you think.¡±

    ¡°In fact, wasn¡¯t the same medicine that killed dogs while testing them?¡±

    As Dolsok said, this herbal decoction was far frommon decoction.

    It was kind of poison decoction containing a mix of toads¡¯ poison and choh, poison herb.

    Makbong and Yon already knew the terrible effects of that decoction.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to think twice, master.¡±

    Not only Makbong but also Yoni and Yoju were pretty nervous.

    Only Kanghyok was calm.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to use half the toxic dosage that I used for dogs. So, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Then Kanghyok pointed at the bandits who followed him to this ce.

    They were busy carrying rice straws at the moment.

    They were bandits back then, but they became loyal servants working hard.

    In particr, they were pretty loyal to Dolsok¡¯s order.

    Reluctantly Dolsok gestured toward them toe over.

    As they were well trained, they quickly came running to Dolsok at his order.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all here,¡± said Dorikke, the leader of the bandit, wet with sweat as he was so busy carrying rice straw from early morning.

    And behind his back were lined up other members of the bandit.

    ¡°Oh, good job. Thanks, everybody!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We are just grateful to you for epting us.¡±

    ¡°Good. Stop your work today and take some medicine.¡±

    ¡°Medicine?¡± asked Dorikke with his eyes open wide.

    As he heard that Kanghyok was a famous doctor, Dorikke even thought that the medicine he would take would be very effective.

    ¡°Yes, medicine.¡±

    ¡°Me alone taking it?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Everyone in your group.¡±

    Kanghyok then pointed at five bowls of herbal decoction.

    Each bowl contained a different dosage. The far right bowl had the most dosage while the far left one had the least.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    They just kept lowering their heads without knowing what kind of medicine it was.

    Makbogn and Yoni turned back, as if they didn¡¯t want to see theirst moment.

    But Kanghyok was as calm as ever without changing his face at all.

    He first took the guy who had wielded a club.

    ¡°Drink this and then lie on your back.¡±

    ¡°Lying here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that way the medicine will be more effective.¡±

    In fact, Kanghyok didn¡¯t want him to lose consciousness right after taking the medicine.

    Each of the bandits took medicine assigned to them and then lied on their back one by one.

    Lastly, Dorikke was left.

    ¡°Hey, take this.¡±

    ¡°It looks strong, sir.¡±

    In terms of fragrance and color, it was clearly different from other decoction.

    ¡°Dorikke, you¡¯re the captain of this bandit group, right?¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Closing his eyes, Dorikke gulped it down.

    ¡°Tastes good!¡± he forgot to utter an exmation.

    After he was done, Dolsok, Yoni, Makbong and Yoju, standing in the distance, approached Kanghyok.

    It was Dolsok who opened his mouth first.

    ¡°Were they all done with?¡±

    ¡°What the heck are you talking about? They are just asleep now.¡±

    Shaking his head, Kanghyok went to a guy on the left.

    ¡°Hmmm... he¡¯s sleeping well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. He¡¯s even snoring.¡±

    As if he felt something strange, Makbong put his hand on the guy¡¯s nose and mouth.

    Clearly the guy was letting out warm breath, suggesting that he was alive.

    ¡°Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Squeeze his calf with this tweezer.¡±

    ¡°You want me to wake him up right now? He just fell asleep.¡±

    Dolsok looked at Kanghyok with an unbelievable look.

    ¡°Are you making fun of me? Yoni, give him a lesson.¡±

    Yoni instantly immediately gave him a kick on his back.

    ¡°Oops...¡± moaned Dolsok, feeling a sharp pain.

    Dolsok was now more than obedient without talking back.

    ¡°Squeeze him now¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    In a docile manner Dolsok rolled up the guy¡¯s pants

    As the guy fell fast asleep, he didn¡¯t show any sign of waking up when Dolsok shook him wildly.

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now.¡±

    Dolsok examined the tweezers Kanghyok gave him.

    Then Dolsok squeezed his calf with the tweezers sharply.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    The guy, who was fast asleep, suddenly woke up.

    Yoju was drawing all this scene in great detail, writing down Kanghyok¡¯sments.

    ¡°Humm...Looks like the dosage was too small for this guy. Next.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why am I here?¡± asked the guy.

    It seemed that he didn¡¯t remember he fell asleep after taking the medicine.

    This was an unexpected effect, with which Kanghyok was very satisfied.

    ¡°Great. Just write it down that this medicine had the effect of anterograde amnesia.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± asked Yoju.

    Yoju never hesitated to ask whenever she had doubts.

    ¡°To put it simply, you don¡¯t have any memory after taking medicine.¡±

    ¡°Aha~¡±

    When Yoju made a special note like that, Makbong expressed big interest.

    ¡°No memory?¡±

    ¡°Yea, no memory after taking medicine. Why are you asking?¡±

    ¡°Well, because it¡¯s amazing,¡± said Makbong, with a sinister smile.

    ¡°Hey, you can tempt women well without this, right?¡±

    ¡°Pardon, sir? I am not doing anything suspicious, master.¡±

    ¡°I can read it on your forehead. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°No, sir....¡±

    Then Kanghyok pushed aside Makbong and checked another guy.

    He was fast asleep and breathing well.

    Given that saliva wasing out of his mouth, he was more spaced out than the first guy.

    ¡°Dolsok, squeeze him now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    He squeezed his calf with the tweezers sharply, and the guy woke up with a scream.

    Given that he didn¡¯t get up immediately like the first guy, he seemed to be drunk with sleep.

    ¡°Good. This medicine is more effective than the first one.¡±

    Yoju nodded her head shortly while drawing Kanghyok¡¯s every move.

    The fourth guy was a bit different from the previous guys.

    ¡°Master, he wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    That was a good sign.

    Kanghyok walked up to him and took off his jacket.

    Then he pressed on the heavage of the guy strongly with his fists.

    At the same time the guy gave a moan.

    ¡°Uhmmm..¡±

    As he didn¡¯t wake up right away, the effect of the medicine was very good.

    But he felt somewhat strange.

    ¡°What the heck is this guy doing?¡±

    Tilting her head to one side, Yoni came over and said, ¡°Yeah, he is somewhat weird, master.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°He made a smile when he was beaten as a rule.¡±

    ¡°Does he enjoy being beaten?¡±

    Kanghyok wanted to test how sensitive this guy would feel to the intensity of pain.

    ¡°Dang it. Let¡¯s wake him up.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    There were three ways to wake the patients up from anesthesia.

    First, doctors could use medicine working against anesthetic.

    ¡®This is rejected as I don¡¯t have one.¡¯

    Second, doctors could wait until the patient could wake up.

    ¡°This is also rejected.¡¯

    Although this was a safe method, the waiting time might be too long.

    Third, doctors could wake up the patients by applying strong stimtion.

    Only the did Kanghyok nod his head.

    ¡°Hit him in the spot that can cause him real pain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Yoni inserted her finger into his ears and then violently picked them.

    ¡°Uhuuuk!¡±

    As if he felt extreme pain, the guy got up immediately, or tried to raise himself.

    But he was staggering as his legs were wobbly.

    ¡°Oh, overdosage could cause the effect of muscle rxant.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°Muscles are wobbly.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Nodding her head, she made a special note on it.

    ¡°If you use it too much, it could kill the patient.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, even breathing is possible with heart muscle, so if the muscle is rxed too much, the patient could not breathe.¡±

    ¡°I see. I think I¡¯m learning lots of stuff from you, master.¡±

    Kanghyok felt she was pretty on an asion like this.

    He gave a heartyugh before his brain registered it.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s take a look at thest guy, Dorikke.¡±

    Dorikke stretched out on the floorpletely.

    He looked exactly like the patients that Kanghyok used to see in the operating room back in modern Korea.

    ¡®His breathing is so deep.¡¯

    Given that his belly is moving up or down, he was breathing.

    If he could react to any pain, the dosage he took could be the maximum.

    ¡°Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. He won¡¯t wake up.¡±

    Next it was time for Kanghyok to press on his heavage hard.

    Dorikke showed no sign of waking up despite Kanghyok¡¯s hard pressing with fists.

    Though he gave a moan sometimes, he was still fast asleep.

    ¡®Good. This dosage is appropriate.¡¯

    Kanghyokpared Sungryong¡¯s build with Dorikke¡¯s.

    At a nce Sungryong¡¯s build was a bit smaller than his.

    ¡®Okay, let me use the dosage for the fourth guy.¡¯

    Anyway, Kanghyok was going to use a local anesthesia.

    ¡°Great. Just inform Lord Sungryong that I¡¯m ready for the surgery.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

 Chapter 191: Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 64</h4>

    ¡°You want me to lie on my back like this?¡± Sungryong said with a tense look, which was unusual for him.

    Kanghyok, Dolsok, Yoni and Yoju were in his room.

    ¡°No, push up your hips a bit upward.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do I really have to push up my hips like this?¡±

    To put Sungryong¡¯s position in one word, ¡®shameful¡¯ was the most appropriate expression.

    Little did Sungryong expect that he would have to take this kind of humiliating hip position as a nobleman.

    ¡°Yes, you should.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god....¡±

    Sungryong was letting out a deep sigh of remorse.

    ¡°Are you sure you can cure my hemorrhoidspletely if I follow your direction?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. It won¡¯t recur if you do as instructed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear!¡±

    Though his whole body was tied up for the operation, Sungryong was still nodding with joy, which suggested that he had been going through extreme pain up to now.

    Kanghyok heard from Soonsin that Sungryong could not carry out the king¡¯s order due to his pain. King Sonjo told him to go on an inspection tour of provinces, but he had to be sick in bed.

    ¡°Now, let me take off your pants...¡±

    ¡°Gee...¡±

    Thinking he had to remove his pants, Sungryong felt he had better go to sleep while Kanghyok was doing the surgery.

    ¡°Can I take that medicine you mentioned earlier?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡±

    Kanghyok gave him the herbal decoction with the right dosage.

    In fact, he tested it several times.

    For the past several days the five members of the bandit had to fall asleep and wake up several times during the day.

    Thanks to this intensive testing, Kanghyok could find out the right dosage that was very safe and effective.

    Watching Sungryong taking the medicine, Kanghyok nodded, thinking ¡®They deserve the credit.¡¯

    ¡°As the saying goes, bitter medicine is good for one¡¯s body, but this medicine doesn¡¯t taste nasty,¡± said Sungryong.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that it didn¡¯t taste bad.¡±

    ¡°Now, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°You will soon fall asleep if you stay still.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m still sober...¡±

    When Kanghyok counted up to seven, he immediately fell to sleep.

    The anaesthetic effect of the medicine that Sungryong took was powerful enough to make patients anesthetized in a modern hospital.

    ¡®That doesn¡¯t disturb his breathing at all.¡¯

    Of course, Sungryong was notpletely insensitive to pain, but Kanghyok could deal with it by applying a local anesthesia.

    ¡°Now, remove his pants.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    But Dolsok was still cautious because amoner like him had to take off a nobleman¡¯s pants.

    ¡°Hey, do it quickly!¡±

    ¡°What? I want to do it politely...¡±

    ¡°Treating, not manners, does matter!¡±

    ¡°Got it, master.¡±

    When Dolsok took off his pants, Sungryon¡¯s anus was a mess.

    ¡®Oh my god... how could he put up with it so far?¡¯

    His hemorrhoids couldn¡¯t be worse.

    His condition left Dolsok and Yoni ck-jawed with surprise, who didn¡¯t know anything about it.

    ¡°Are these his hips?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This bulging thing is called a hemorrhoid.¡±

    ¡°Hemorrhoid?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is supposed to be inside his anus, but it has been pushed out like that.¡±

    Kanghyok was grateful for the fact that he didn¡¯t let Yoni out because he needed at least two assistants to help him with this type of surgery.

    ¡°You should stay alert during the surgery. This is pretty difficult.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok seemed to experience the most tense moment since he was thrust into Joseon.

    ¡®Let me give him an injection of local anesthesia first...¡¯

    He had to do the surgery in a way that could minimize his bleeding as there was no way of getting blood transfusion. Worse, Sungryong was suffering from anemia.

    ¡°Give me the syringe.¡±

    Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok began to give him an injection several times.

    In Dolsok¡¯s eyes he did it dozens of times in a clear contrast with the mayor of Ansung who had the same disease.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re taking special care of this nobleman.¡±

    ¡°Well, I always pay special attention to patients.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget the mayor of Ansung?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that nobleman? Hahaha.¡±

    Kanghyokughed awkwardly at Dolsok¡¯s unexpected reminder.

    ¡°You have made special medicine for this man, along with many shots...¡±

    ¡°He deserves such a special care. Just wipe off the blood.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    How could Dolsok understand Kanghyok at this moment?

    Kanghyok was now treating one of the most famous premiers in Joseon.

    He wanted to use all avable methods to cure Sungryong¡¯s hemorrhoids.

    If he could have his way, Kanghyok wanted to rece Sungryong¡¯s with the healthy anus of someone else.

    ¡°Yoni, apply disinfectant there once more.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yoni skillfully cleaned his dirty anus.

    ¡°I feel strange as I apply it on his anus.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. He¡¯s a big shot.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Dolsok and Yoni learned the skill up to that point through intensive practice.

    And the subject of their practice was Dorikke, who had to be a guinea pig for Kanghyok¡¯s hemorrhoids surgery.

    ¡°You guys¡¯ practice are paying off. Hahaha,¡± said Kanghyok, praising them.

    ¡°Thanks, master,¡± said Yoni, appreciating his praise.

    In fact, she felt miserable when she took part in the practice.

    She had to open Dorikke¡¯s anus with an iron stick, which was so weird to her.

    As she became skillful enough, however, she realized she needed to practice for real.

    ¡°Good. Hold it steady like that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok looked inside Sungryong¡¯s anus which was opened about 3cm wide.

    There were clusters of big hemorrhoids inside.

    ¡®Now I have to cut and remove them first.¡¯

    Hemorrhoids were a disease long enough topare with human history. Naturally, various therapies have been constantly developed.

    But Kanghyok had no proper tools in his bag.

    He had to be content with a scalpel and suture device.

    Right before he put the tweezes before Sungryong¡¯s anus, Kanghyok let out a sigh.

    Fortunately the medicine that he had was effective.

    ¡°Now, let me start. It will bleed a lot, so don¡¯t be embarrassed. Just do it as you have practiced.¡±

    ¡°Got it, master.¡±

    ¡°Let me incize it now. Do you that order, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Actually, Yoni and Dolsok did the same thing to Dorikke and his members when they were practicing. There were very few in Joseon who didn¡¯t have hemorrhoids in Joseon at that time. Thanks to their repeated practice, Kanghyok formed a good teamwork with Dolsok and Yoni.

    Kanghyok cut open the swollen hemorrhoids swollen.

    Dark red blood gushed out ,along with the blood crust inside.

    ¡°Good job. Now, take off your tweezers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    As the blood was pooled inside hemorrhoids, it was not difficult to stop bleeding.

    Once the bleeding was stopped, Kanghyok quickly began to stitch.

    ¡®I see remnant blood clots inside.¡¯

    So, he removed them with the suture tool.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done here.¡±

    Kanghyok then cut open the adjacent hemorrhoids.

    ¡°Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    This time Dolsok stopped the bleeding while Yoni made sure Kanghyok could see inside clearly.

    ¡°Whew! I think I could not have done this without your help!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d we were helpful, master.¡±

    Dolsok made a bright smile right before Sungryon¡¯s anus, as if he was moved by Kanghyok¡¯spliment.

    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet, so stay alert.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yoju, is he breathing well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is sleeping very well.¡±

    ¡°Good. If he starts moving his body, let me know immediately.¡±

    Yoni was opening up the anus while Kanghyok was at it.

    If Sungryong woke up in the middle of Kanghyok¡¯s operation, he would be in big, big trouble.

    ¡®Let me hurry up.¡¯

    Kanghyok¡¯s surgery picked up speed, which made Yoni and Dolsok busy as well.

    The ugly cluster of hemorrhoids began to decrease.

    Of course, the condition of Sungryong¡¯s anus was much better than before, with only a couple of external hemorrhoids visible.

    ¡°Great. We¡¯re almost done now.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I did it, master!¡± said Dolsok with an emotional expression on his face.

    Yoni was as much excited as him.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a dream, that we have done it.¡±

    ¡°Yea, now it looks like a human anus.¡±

    Though their conservation about Sungryong¡¯s condition was pretty sphemous, given his high status in the government, Kanghyok didn¡¯t go to the trouble of ming them.

    As someone who participated in the sessful surgery, they had the right toment on their own.

    ¡°By the way, how can we wake him up?¡±

    At Dolsok¡¯s asking Yoni began to roll up her sleeves as if she was ready to hit him.

    Waving his hand urgently, Kanghyok stopped her.

    ¡°No, no. Just let him wake up naturally.¡±

    ¡°Let him wake up with his pants off?¡±

    ¡°Oops... Just cover him with something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

 Chapter 192: Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 65</h4>

    These days Kanghyok was staying at Sungryong Yu¡¯s residence.

    He couldn¡¯t find any better house than Sungryong¡¯s in and around Konchondong in Hanyang.

    Sungryong¡¯s house put even the one offered by the mayor of Suwon in the shade.

    Kanghyok has been enjoying a happy andfortable life every day since the surgery.

    However, he felt somewhat ufortable about Sungryong¡¯s constant moaning due to post surgical pain.

    ¡°Are you alright, sir?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s killing me. Are you sure it¡¯s getting better?¡±

    Sungryong had to test his maximum patience when he had to poop after surgery.

    For Kanghyok cut open the bulging hemorrhoids.

    Sungryongined about the extreme pain every day.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s getting better. Don¡¯t you feel much better now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡±

    Fortunately his hemorrhoids were getting better very fast day by day.

    Every morning when he checked Sungryong¡¯s condition, Kanghyok felt satisfied.

    ¡°Now, start the sitz bath, sir.¡±

    ¡°Gee...¡±

    Sungryong followed his instruction without any objection.

    Soaking his hips in very warm water was pretty much effective.

    And Kanghyok¡¯s treating methods were unique, which other Joseon doctors could not imitate.

    ¡°Do you feel good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I see that the bleeding has really decreased.¡±

    Sungryong murmured, looking at the blood spreading in the basin.

    At first the water became red with blood as soon as he touched his hips in very warm water.

    But not it took some time to see the blood spreading slowly.

    ¡°Now, put your hips here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Though it was very humiliating for him to show his hips to Kanghyok, Sungryong now got ustomed to it thanks to his kind care.

    ¡°Very good now, sir.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Let me apply some medicine.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Kanghyok suddenly waved at Dolsok, who was standing at a distance.

    Dolsok quickly came running, holding a small pottery box.

    Kanghyok pun on gloves to apply the medicine.

    ¡°Here you are, master.¡±

    ¡°Good. Is it enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. I¡¯ve already made more than ten medicine boxes.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    As guinea pigs, the bandit members¡¯ use was indefinite.

    They were now busy with brewing medicinal herbs at the house offered by the mayor to Kanghyok.

    ¡®I wish I had steroid ointments!¡¯

    Instead Kanghyok had to use the so-called jaungo, medicinal herb brewn with herbaceous nt and Korean angelica root.

    ¡°You might feel chilly when I apply it on your anus.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then Kanghyok applied jaungo around his anus with great care.

    ¡®Oh my... It stinks!¡¯

    Though he took the sitz bath, the stink was still there.

    Kanghyok took off his gloves and threw them away quickly.

    Sungryong put on his pants again.

    As the pants with a hole in the back were specially designed for Sungryong, his hips were openly seen.

    ¡°Now, please take this medicine.¡±

    ¡°Sure. This medicine doesn¡¯t taste bitter, but it¡¯s very effective.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok gave him antibiotics and anti-inmmatory drugs as well as antacids.

    Putting them into his mouth quickly, Sungryong asked him, ¡°In how long do you think I willpletely recover?¡±

    ¡°In ten days, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s giving me a headache. It¡¯s been a while since I visited the royal pcest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the king would forgive you for your absence. I heard that you were sick in bed for about a month when you copsed because of this hemorrhoid pain.¡±

    How could he suffer from hemorrhoids for a month?

    Kanghyok could not understand at all.

    As the pain was so severe, Sungryong even thought of resigning.

    If he had resigned at that time, it would have been very difficult for Soonsin to bring about brilliant achievements during Japanese invasion of Joseon.

    It was not an overstatement to say that the fate of Joseon depended on Sungryong¡¯s hemorrhoids.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have the recurrence of hemorrhoids.¡±

    ¡°Let me keep my fingers crossed. Oh, he¡¯s bringing our breakfast tables.¡±

    With a sullen face Sungryong pointed to a servant carrying breakfast for them.

    Once he had breakfast, he would have to take a dump anyway.

    Eating was pain itself to Sungryong.

    All the side dishes on his table were vegetables.

    ¡°Doctor Paek here has ordered to prepare vegetables for you,¡± said the servant.

    ¡°I see. As he says this is good for my health, I can¡¯t stop him.¡±

    Looking down at the table, Sungryong couldn¡¯t eat at all.

    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯ve never enjoyed meat all my life, but it¡¯s really painful as I hardly eat these days.¡±

    ¡°You have to endure it, though. If you eat meat, you will find it more painful to have a dump.¡±

    ¡°I believe what you¡¯re saying, Kanghyok.¡±

    In fact, it was not too much to say that hemorrhoids were caused mainly by constipation.

    ¡°Oh, I love this food!¡±

    ¡°You should...¡±

    Sungryong grumbled because his table was full of delicious food such as roasted chicken, salted oyster with hot pepper as well as dried octopus.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°You told me vegetarian food is good, but I don¡¯t see it on your table.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been taking the sitz bath almost all my life, so I don¡¯t have any problem with eating meat, sir. You will soon be able to eat like me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I want.¡±

    Sungryong¡¯s wishes came true exactly ten dayster.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sungryong keptughing while moving around here and there.

    Of course, it¡¯s not because he became insane but because the hemorrhoids that had been troubling him for decades disappeared at the end of the day.

    He felt even better after taking the sitz bath.

    ¡°Hey, Kanghyok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, milord.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is the right expression, but I feel as if I was born again.¡±

    Then he looked up at the moon in the sky, as if he regretted his sick days in the past.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s my honor, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much. I never thought I would ever have my hemorrhoids cured like this.¡±

    ¡°Please pay attention to your diet, and keep taking the sitz bath.¡±

    ¡°Sure, will do. I would follow whatever you instruct me. Can I have a drink tomorrow?¡±

    Tomorrow Soonsin was finally leaving for the northern area.

    Kanghyok readily nodded his head.

    ¡°Sure, you can.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±

    ¡°You have to eat lots of vegetables, though.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    The news that Sungryong recovered spread to the servants widely.

    Hemorrhoids.

    How many days their master had to endure the pain!

    They remembered that he used all kinds of medicine and brought many famous doctors to treat his disease, but all failed.

    ¡°Wow, Dr. Paek is really excellent.¡±

    ¡°As he came from Suwon, I didn¡¯t think highly of him, but he was better than any other doctor.¡±

    ¡°Look at the master¡¯s happy look these days. Even I do feel better.¡±

    ¡°You bet!¡±

    There were many powerful guests visiting Sungryong¡¯s house.

    Those from the Tongin schr faction such as Yunkil Kim, Sungil Kim and Sanhae Lee visited him almost every day.

    Even Chul Chung, the prominent figure of the Soin schr faction who politically differed with Sungryong and the Tongin faction, also visited him.

    Hangbok Lee and Dokhyong Lee, the promising young schrs, also visited his house frequently.

    ¡°You know that our lord was troubled by hemorrhoids for a long time, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I know that.¡±

    ¡°He had it curedpletely.¡±

    ¡°Really? What a miracle!¡±

    Those visiting his house took great delight in talking about Sungryong¡¯s chronic disease, which was now cured once and for all.

    ¡°I think I have to see the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Is his name Kanghyok Paek?¡±

    Among those who showed great interest was Hangobok Lee.

    He assumed major government posts before being promoted to his current position of jongrang, or senior director of the culture and education ministry.

    He got married to Gen Yul Kwon¡¯s daughter early, leading a happily married life.

    But he had one grievance about his wife.

    As his wife¡¯s face was a carbon copy of General Kwon, she was ugly.

    In fact, Dokhyong Lee and Sungryong Lee were rumored as the prominent good-looking men in Hanyang, along with Hangbok Lee.

    ordingly Hangbok didn¡¯t feel good about his wife¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Can he change my wife¡¯s face?¡± Hangbok, famous for being naughty and mischievous, asked Kanghyok.

    ¡°What did you say, master?¡± his servant asked back with an embarrassed look.

    ¡°As Sungryong has recovered, I think I have to pay a call on him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see... I heard that he has to go to a drinking party with a guy named Soonsin Lee tomorrow, sir.¡±

    ¡°Really? That sounds good. As I have good wine here, let me have an outing to his ce tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯ll be ready.¡±

 Chapter 193: Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 66</h4>

    ¡°Wee back, Soonsin!¡±

    Sungryong greeted him with an unprecedented happy look.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to know you have recovered from illness.¡±

    ¡°I owe it to you as you have introduced Kanghyok to me.¡±

    He patted Kanghyok on the back with a heartyugh.

    When he was in Suwon, Kanghyok pleased the mayor by curing his impotence. And now in Hanyang he was enjoying the foreign minister Sungryong¡¯s favoritism by curing his hemorrhoids.

    ¡°Come on in!¡±

    ¡°Yes, milord.¡±

    Soonsin walked into the room briskly. Kanghyok felt he was more manly as he was departing for the northern area to suppress the foreign raiders.

    ¡°So, are you ready to depart?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m fully ready.¡±

    ¡°You have to make sure you¡¯re fully prepared. The people in the northern area are restless and ferocious all the time.¡±

    ¡°Let me keep that in mind.¡±

    The northern area of Joseon at this particr time was chaotic and turbulent because of foreign raiders¡¯ frequent invasions.

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Kanghyok filled the cups for Sungryong and Soonsin.

    Sungryong seemed to be very happy to meet Soonsin on this asion.

    In fact, he had to be content with vegetables for almost one month.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, milord!¡±

    Though Soonsin was supposed to receive congrattions for his new post, it was Sungryong who stole the show.

    ¡°I feel very good now. Hahaha.¡±

    As if to show his hemorrhoids were curedpletely, Sungryong sat on the floor without a cushion. It was a long time since he sat without it.

    While they were having a great time over delicious food and drinks, somebody knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it outside?¡±

    ¡°¡±This is Hangbok Lee, senior director of the culture and education ministry.¡±

    ¡°Hangbok Lee?¡±

    Sungryong tilted his head in doubt because of his unexpected visit.

    As a disciple of Yulgok Lee, the most prominent schr at that time, Hangbok was on the opposite side of Sungryong in terms of political and philosophical ideology.

    ¡°Let me in.¡±

    Though Sungryong differed with him on various issues, today was a happy day to celebrate Soonsin¡¯s departure for the northern area tomorrow.

    ¡°How are you, milord? Please ept my warm greetings!¡±

    Given his arrogant attitude, Hangbok didn¡¯t give Kanghyok a good impression.

    ¡®Hmm... This man is Hangbok Lee!¡¯

    There were many talented men during the reign of King Sonjo, so Kanghyok ran into them often.

    ¡®He looks handsome, though.¡¯

    Sungryong was as handsome as him. When he was young, he might have enjoyed arge following among many women.

    ¡°Come on in, Hangbok. This is Soonsin, who has just been assigned to a new post in the northern area, and this is Dr. Kanghyok Paek who has cured my illness.¡±

    At the same time Sungryon was done, Soonsin stood up and said, ¡°My name is Soonsin Lee. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    Only then did Kanghyok stand up, too.

    Come to think of it, he was the lowest in status among them.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kanghyok Paek. It¡¯s an honor to see you here.¡±

    At Kanghyok¡¯s introduction, Sungryon teased him.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re habitually saying that. I thought you used that expression only to me.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, sir?¡±

    ¡°You told me it was an honor to see me, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an honor to see you, milrod, and this nobleman here, too.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Got it. Never mind.¡±

    In fact, Hangbok, like Sungryong, left a great mark in the history of Joseon.

    As premierter, Hangbok was responsible for restoring the devastatednd after Japanese invasion of Joseon in 1592.

    ¡°Sit down, folks. Don¡¯t stand up like that.¡±

    With the addition of Hangbok, the drinking session was more fun.

    In particr, Hangbok made an offensive joke about his father-inw, General Yul Kwon.

    ¡°Do you remember, sir, when my father-inw stood bare-footed before the king?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure, I do. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Are you poking fun at your father-inw?¡±

    ¡°Man, I can¡¯t as he has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°You bet.¡±

    As he was happy on that day, he didn¡¯t care about them cracking jokes or poking fun at General Kwon.

    ¡°By the way, have you ever seen my wife?¡±

    They shook their faces at Hangbok¡¯s question.

    ¡°Perhaps you have seen my wife¡¯s father, right?¡±

    ¡°If you mean by General Yul Kwon, I¡¯ve seen him,¡± said Sungryong.

    Actually, Sungryong has known him for a long time since Kwon didn¡¯t yet enter a government service.

    Though he couldn¡¯t call General Kwon as his bosom friend, both were close friends.

    ¡°As a matter of fact, my wife exactly looked like her father.¡±

    ¡°Good heavens! Is that true?¡±

    Everyone there, except for Kanghyok who had never seen General Kwon, recalled the general¡¯s face.

    His face looked good as a general.

    But what if his daughter¡¯s face was a carbon copy of his?

    That¡¯s a totally different story.

    ¡°I got it now,¡± said Sungryong with anky expression.

    If Hangbok¡¯s description of his wife was true, she was far from a beauty.

    Even reticent Soonsinughed uncontrobly.

    ¡°In particr, her jaw looked exactly like the same as her father¡¯s,¡± said Hangbok, imitating her square jaw.

    As his gesture recalled them of General Kwon¡¯s appearance, Sungryong burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha. It seems she really looks like her father.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    They kept cracking jokes like that.

    Suddenly Hangbok changed the topic and talked about Japanese envoy Yasuhiro, who recently visited Joseon.

    ¡°Oh, you also heard about that Japanese.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think that guy was probably killed because of your decision.¡±

    ¡°Killed? Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°As the governor of Tsushima Ind, Yasuhiro is a vassal of the family that has paid a tribute to Joseon. As he returned with bad news from Joseon, he must have been killed,¡± said Hangbok confidently.

    Only then did Kanghyok recall a scene in a relevant TV soap opera back in modern Korea.

    ¡®Gee... that guy who was so arrogant as a Japanese envoy during his stay in Joseon was Yasuhiro!¡¯

    Kanghyok remembered it as he studied it in a history textbook. Hangbok sharply inferred from Yasuhiro¡¯s activities in Joseon as an envoy that he must have been killed upon his return.

    With an unbelievable eye Sungryongughed lightly, saying,

    ¡°Well, I wonder if they could kill him.¡±

    ¡°Right now, the current ruler of Japan, Hideyoshi, was allegedly very cruel and impatient. If he felt he was ignored, he might have killed Hideyoshi.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm...¡±

    Hangbok had a point as he heard rumors from merchantsing and back to Japan.

    ¡°Probably Japan will send another envy to have their leader formally recognized.

    ¡°What do you think we should do then?

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s better for our government to send a special envoy. Why do we invite their anger? Don¡¯t forget what Lord Sookju Shin said before.¡±

    ¡°Sookju Shin¡¯s advice?¡±

    Shin was one of the key officials who served King Sejong, King Sejo and King Sungjong during the early days of the Joseon Dynasty.

    There was a famous episode involving his visit to Japan as a young official.

    And he left some famous dying advice for King Sungjong, which was as follows,

    <Never lose your friendly rtions with Japan.>

    There was no way of knowing why Sookju left such advice.

    King Sungjong didn¡¯t ignore his advice, and sent a special envoy to Japan.

    But the sessive kings of Joseon didn¡¯t send an envoy to Japan any more since then.

    When Japan sent an envoy, the Joseon government treated him well and sent him back.

    As if he realized something, Sungryong nodded his head.

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my opinion. Though Japan is an ind country across the sea, we can go there if we have the will. They will do the same,¡± said Hangbok.

    As if he was greatly impressed by Hangbok¡¯s insight, Sungryong nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so interested in international affairs like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just my opinion. So, don¡¯t dwell on that too much.¡±

    ¡°When Japan sends another envoy next time, let me take your point into ount.¡±

    Kanghyok was just listening to the two giants¡¯ dialogue quietly.

    ¡®As learned men, they¡¯re in quite a different league!¡¯

    In fact, Kanghyok was pretty disappointed when Hangbok cracked silly jokes.

    For what Kanghyok expected of him was his imposing posture as a famous premier.

    But Hangbok began to show his true worth when he began to impress them with his erudite knowledge of world affairs.

    When Kanghyok regretted he didn¡¯t learn much about world politics, somebody knocked on the door.

    ¡°Milord, it¡¯s quite dark outside.¡±

    That meant that there would ring a curfew bell, so it was time to go back home.

    ¡°Wow, time passed so fast!¡±

    ¡°I think I have to leave now, milord.¡±

    Soonsin raised himself quickly, while Hangbok was sticking around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel up to going back home tonight, milord. Can I stay overnight?¡±

    ¡°I have no problem, but did you inform your wife?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. She would understand, though.¡±

    ¡°Haaha. It¡¯s up to you!¡±

    When Sungryong gave a greenlight, Hangbok was more happy now.

    He approached Kanghyok, who was justughing whenever he cracked jokes.

    ¡°Hey, Kanghyok, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay here for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Really? That sounds good. In fact, I have some business to discuss with you.¡±

    Wrapping his arm around Kanghyok¡¯s neck, Hangbok then took him to a secluded spot in the house.

    ¡®What the heck does this man want from me?¡¯

    Given that Hangbok was taking him to a secluded spot, he seemed to have a problem he didn¡¯t want to reveal to others.

    What? Does he want Viagra like the mayor of Suwon? I hope not.¡¯

 Chapter 194: Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 67</h4>

    Hangbok opened his mouth when Sungryong, Soonsin and the servants were not nearby.

    Given that he looked around, it seemed that he would bring about some immoral topic.

    Kanghyok became more convinced in no time.

    ¡®This man also wants to receive Viagra pills from me.¡¯

    But what Hangbok actually mentioned had nothing to do with that.

    ¡°Do you remember what I said about my wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I was not cracking a joke.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Kanghyok could not figure out his intention. He first joked around, then brought up the topic about international affairs and now talked about his wife.

    ¡°I mean, my wife really looks like her father.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    As Kanghyok never saw General Yul Kwon, he only agreed with Hangbok half-heartedly.

    ¡°You may not figure out exactly what I¡¯m saying. But I¡¯m really frustrated,¡± said Hangbok.

    ¡°Well, I think I can understand what you mean to some extent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to meet you like this. Can you change my wife¡¯s face with your medical skills?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    What a ludicrous request this is!

    Howe Hangbok could suddenly mention stic surgery?

    During his long surgery experience, Kanghyok has never used a scalpel for stic surgery.

    ¡°ording to old medical books, there seem to be some stic surgery cases.¡±

    ¡°Really? Are there such books?¡±

    Was it true that stic surgery was done in the ancient times?

    Kanghyok swallowed saliva in his dry mouth subconsciously.

    If that was true, it was possible that there was a very sophisticated surgical skill in ancient times.

    Hanghok didn¡¯t give in when Kanghyok showed lukewarm reaction.

    ¡°What I mean is if you can find any way to change my wife¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°Well... it is really a difficult surgery to do stic surgery.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to change her whole face. She will look much better if you can change her square jaw.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but don¡¯t you think your wife¡¯s opinion is also important?¡±

    In fact, Kanghyok couldn¡¯t do stic surgery against her wishes.

    Unwanted surgery was like a torture.

    And Kanghyok experienced that while he was testing the innocent bandits led by Dorikke as the guinea pig.

    ¡°Well, my wife clearly wants stic surgery, too. I can guarantee that. I see her letting out a sigh whenever she looks in the mirror.¡±

    It seemed he missed his wife while talking about her.

    ¡®I think I can¡¯t refuse a request by none other than Hangbok.¡¯

    Anyway, he had no particr thing to do as he was done with treating Sungryong¡¯s hemorrhoids.

    ¡°Got it. Let me take a look at your wife one of these days.¡±

    ¡°Really? If you seed in the surgery, let me pay you dearly.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee you sess...¡±

    ¡°I know, Kanghyok. It won¡¯t be easy at all to change one¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to know you already understand how difficult it is.¡±

    ¡°Nheless, I feel you can do it in one way or another.¡±

    With a heartyugh he went to a room assigned for him that night.

    After all, his main business here was to ask Kanghyok a favor.

    With a sigh Kanghyok headed back to his lodging.

    ¡°Are you back now?¡± said Yoni, who didn¡¯t go to sleep until then.

    Sungryong Yu thought Yoni and Yoju were male as they were dressed like a man.

    ordingly, he gave Kanghyok only two rooms, one for him and the other for hispany.

    Kanghyok let Dolsok and Makbong use arge room with him, while giving a small one to Yoni and Yoju.

    ¡°What are you guys doing thiste at night?¡±

    ¡°Well, we were enjoying drinks among ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Among yourselves?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    When Kanghyok looked into arge room, Dolsok and Makbong were already drunk.

    Even Yoju, who got a bit drunk, was seen sleeping, with a paint brush in her hand.

    Her drawings were as fine as ever, but the problem was she drew some pictures on the wall and the floor.

    ¡®Hmmm... Yoni seems to be sober.¡¯

    Of course, Yoni drank a lot to the point that her topknot was untied pretty much, but she stayed sober when Kanghyok came back.

    ¡°Are you guys drinking everyday?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink with us, master?¡±

    ¡°With me? I drank too much today.¡±

    Kanghyok already knew that Soonsin was a heavy drinker.

    When Kanghyok had a drinking party with them, he found out that Sungryong was a heavy drinker, too.

    Actually Sungryong drank like a fish as if he wanted to make up for the missed drinking sessions due to his hemorrhoids.

    ¡®I think I have to y a trick next time. It¡¯s killing me to empty the cups filled by these heavy drinkers.¡¯

    Though Yoni begged for another drink with him, Kanghyok didn¡¯t want to drink low-quality alcohol as he enjoyed high-end drinks with Sungryong and Soonsin until a moment ago.

    ¡°Master, please!¡± she slurred.

    Obviously Yoni was drunk a lot.

    ¡°Oh, you might fall if you jump down like that!¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m as alert as ever, master!¡±

    ¡°Nope, you¡¯re not!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sober and alert, master!¡±

    Jumping from the threshold, Yoni lightly stepped on the ground.

    Though she said she was alright, Kanghyok still saw that she was staggering.

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t beat me, let alone Japanese raiders, if you are staggering like that.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± she talked back sharply.

    In fact, Yoni has been gnashing her teeth with rage to revenge since Japanese raiders¡¯ recent attack of Otan vige.

    Whenever she had free time, she brandished a wooden sword early in the morning.

    ¡°Well, what I mean is you won¡¯t fully use your skills as you¡¯re drunk like that...¡±

    ¡°Nope, I still can beat you, master.¡±

    Suddenly Kanghyok felt up to having a match with her.

    ¡®In fact, I¡¯ve been practicing taekgyon martial arts every morning.¡¯

    Though he didn¡¯t practice hard, his martial arts skills were now much better than before.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can beat me, Yoni.¡±

    ¡°Shall we have a match then?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± said Kanghyok, nodding subconsciously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, master.¡±

    Fortunately, Kanghyok¡¯s lodging was a bit far from Sungryon¡¯s main house.

    There were no servants¡¯ lodgings nearby.

    Nobody woulde out due to their matching noise.

    ¡°You might regret itter, hahaha,¡± said Kanghyok.

    Then he began to step airily for a chance to go after Yoni.

    But he instantly realized he could not move his body as he wanted.

    ¡®Oh my...I¡¯m a lot more drunk than I thought.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t move his legs swiftly, which made him more and more nervous.

    The moment he thought he was done with, Yoni quickly attacked him.

    ¡°Uhhhhh...¡±

    While he was hesitating what to do next, she quickly threw her fist at him.

    ¡°This is against the rule of taekgyon!¡±

    ¡°Well, this is drunken boxing!¡±

    ¡°Dang it!¡±

    He defended against her attack with her right arm urgently, but in vain.

    He was staggering now.

    While he showed his vulnerabilities, she hit him in the pit of the stomach.

    ¡°Uuk!¡±

    If she had not been drunk, she would not have hit him hard.

    She was drunk a lot, though, so she didn¡¯t know how strongly she hit him there.

    ¡°Weck!¡± he felt like throwing up.

    ¡°Are you alright, master?¡±

    ¡°Weck!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god...¡±

    Only then did she pat him on the back urgently.

    Kanghyok kept throwing up in the yard of Sungryong¡¯s house.

    The more he threw up, the more sober he became.

    ¡°Uhhhh....I think I had too much food today.¡¯

    He carefully looked at the vomit carefully.

    ¡®Meat, meat, meat.¡¯

    He could hardly notice any vegetables in the vomit.

    ¡°Are you okay, master?¡±

    ¡°I feel dizzy.¡±

    ¡°Can you stand up?¡±

    ¡°Nope, it still hurts.¡±

    ¡°Please lie down here for a minute.¡±

    Kanghyok rested his head on herp.

    ¡°Oops..it¡¯s killing me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you should. How can you hit me like that?¡±

    ¡°Let me stroke it, master.¡±

    She put her hand on the pit of the stomach.

    Strange enough, he felt her hand was so soft now despite the fact she used to use it to beat somebody.

    ¡°You do remember well what I taught you, Yoni.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°One¡¯s sense is supposed to be sensitive when one touches the surface of the skin. If you stroke my belly with your hand, it¡¯s very effective for me to forget the pain in my abdomen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see....¡±

    While Yoni was silently caressing his belly, Kanghyok was lost in a strange thought.

    ¡®I promised to Hangbok that I would do stic surgery on his wife¡¯s face. What should I do with her jaw? Cut it? No, I can¡¯t do it...¡¯

 Chapter 195: Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 68</h4>

    stic surgery.

    It¡¯s often associated with cosmetic surgery, but not necessarily.

    There were more reconstructive operations at the hospital that Kanghyok worked in modern Korea.

    ¡®It¡¯s a very difficult opeartion...¡¯

    Though Kanghyok was called a genius surgeon, he was not confident in stic surgery.

    ¡®I can¡¯t shave her jaw!¡¯

    If he did, it would be like Yoni cutting open a patient with a scalpel.

    ¡°Master, are you sick?¡±

    ¡°Ugh?¡±

    ¡°Because you make a frown..¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Yoni was looked down at him with a worried expression.

    He was touching the pit of the stomach with his right hand.

    Thanks to Yoni¡¯s care he felt less pain now.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Yoni.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any concern, master?¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    He slowly raised himself, though he felt so good about resting his head on herp.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because of a patient.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Lord Sungryong?¡±

    ¡°No, not him. He¡¯s fully recovered.¡±

    Though Sungryon had enough of drink and meatst night, he didn¡¯t give any moan.

    ¡°Which patient are you talking about?¡±

    In Yoni¡¯s eyes Kanghyok was a happy-go-lucky man these days.

    The only patient he was seeing was Sungryong, who offered him numerous goods in return for his treatment.

    ¡°There was a nobleman called Hangbok Lee among the people I drank with...¡±

    ¡°Is he sick?¡±

    ¡°No, not him, but his wife.¡±

    ¡°His wife?¡±

    Come to think of it, Hangbok¡¯s wife was definitely female.

    And she was the daughter of General Yul Kwon.

    It was somewhat burdensome for Kanghyok to touch her directly.

    ¡°Yeah, I need your help, Yoni, when I go and see her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no problem, master.¡±

    ¡°Let me get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    When he was about to stand up, his vomit in the yard bothered him.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t eat meat only.¡¯

    There was some fish, too.

    Fish was not his favorite as he usually enjoyed meat.

    But he liked some fish such as eel or fugu.

    ¡®Wait a minute...fugu?¡¯

    Why did he suddenly think of fugu?

    Fugu tasted good whether it was roasted, fried or boiled with seasoning.

    ¡°Master, let me clean it up.¡±

    Yoni was clearly concerned about Kanghyok staring at his own vomit carefully.

    ¡°No, no. Wait a minute.¡±

    He stopped on the spot after waving his hand at her quickly.

    He actually plopped down on the ground and examined the vomit more carefully.

    ¡°Ah, Ah!¡±

    ¡°Have you hit upon any idea?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very good. Looks like it¡¯s going to work.¡±

    Kanghyok made a satisfied smile, nodding his head repeatedly.

    Without knowing what¡¯s going on, she also smiled.

    ¡®The poison of fugu is not botulinum toxin, but its action mechanism is somewhat simr.¡¯

    Fugu was more poisonous, but he could solve it by diluting it further.

    Of course he could test it enough before using it.

    Nodding his head again, he went into the room.

    Much drunk, Yoju, Makbong and Dolsok sprawled out on the floor.

    ¡°Can you carry her to the corner?¡±

    Kanghyok snatched up Yoju, who was asleep with a brush in hand.

    He was going to have Yoni carry her to the corner.

    ¡°Oops... I can¡¯t carry her alone, master.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the strongest among us, master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    He readily carried her to the corner, and then pushed aside Dolsok and Makbong.

    He made the bed, finally.

    ¡°Thanks, Yoni. I covered Yoju with a nket, so you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    After letting her out, Kanghyony on back on the nket.

    Turning his head, he found Dolsok and Makbong sleeping in a hugging position.

    They were snoring so loudly that he got even worried about them.

    In particr, Makbong seemed to suffer from sleep apnoea.

    Given his short neck and heavy weight, he probably developed that syndrome.

    ¡®If I get more ustomed to general anesthesia of patients with herbal medicine, can I treat Makbong¡¯s disease?¡¯

    To treat Makbong¡¯s sleep apnoea, Kanghyok needed a tube that he could stick into his neck as well as a respirator.

    He thought he could get these operating tools if he had more power and money.

    For he was now in Hanyang.

    While Kanghyok was fast asleep, somebody woke him up.

    He was none other than Dolsok.

    ¡°Master, a nobleman called Hangbok is here to see you.¡±

    ¡°Ugh? What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re about to ring the bell that lifts the curfew.¡±

    When he looked outside, he found some shadow approaching him.

    His shadow implied that he was kind of nervous at the moment.

    ¡®Hmmm... It looks like he really doesn¡¯t want to see his wife¡¯s face.¡¯

    Kanghyok raised himselfboriously.

    Though he felt pain in abdomen, his head was not a mess anymore.

    ¡°Let me wash my face.¡±

    ¡°I have the water basin ready for you, master.¡±

    Dolsok pushed a small basin toward him.

    While he was touching his face with warm water, Dolsok handed him something.

    ¡°It¡¯s a toothbrush and salt.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!

    His mouth didn¡¯t feel fresh at all, so he cleaned his teeth with salt and a willow toothbrush before going out of the room.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nice to you see!¡± said Hangbok dly.

    The sun was already rising behind his back, but Kanghyong got upset for some reason.

    At that moment the bell lifting the curfew rang.

    It was much louder and more noisy than Kanghyok heard in Suwon.

    Ding, ding, ding~

    ¡°I hate those rings! When I¡¯m awake, I don¡¯t have to hear it like this,¡± said Hangbok, putting his hands on his ears.

    On the other hand, Kanghyok just got annoyed to hear the bell.

    ¡°Dang it. I think I need ear plugs.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Let¡¯s go, Kanghyok.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute! I think I have to see Sungryong first to check his condition. As you know, he had too muchst night.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Sungryong¡¯s hemorrhoids was notorious because the fate of Joseon at that time depended on his condition.

    As if he understood Kanghyok¡¯s exnation, Hangbok nodded his head.

    Fortunately Sungryong already got up.

    He didn¡¯t look ufortable when he washed his face.

    ¡°How are you, milord?¡±

    At Kanghyok¡¯s greetings he made a broad smile.

    ¡°Hi, good morning!¡±

    ¡°Sorry toe so early, sir.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Please check my condition. Why are you here, Hangbok?¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me stand behind, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please...¡±

    Sungryong didn¡¯t show it, even to Soonsin.

    As Hangbok was notorious for cracking jokes or making fun of somebody, Sungryong didn¡¯t want to let him see it.

    ¡°So, how does it look today?¡± asked Sungryong.

    Sungryongy on back quickly and raised his hips.

    ¡®It¡¯s a bit red around his anus, but it looks okay.¡¯

    It seemed that he tried to take a dump in the morning, though his anus was clean as he took the sitz bath.

    ¡°Good, milord. Let me apply some ointment there...¡±

    Kanghyok applied herbal medicine jaungo, and gave him another medicine.

    ¡°Take this.¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to attend a meeting hosted by the king?¡±

    ¡°I guess so. Starting today...¡±

    ¡°Today?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason to dy now. I just feel sorry for the king.¡±

    Come to think of it, Sungryong had no reason not to do work at the pce.

    ¡®The problem is when he has to poop at the pce...¡¯

    Kanghyok felt dreadful when he thought that King Sonjo, chicken-hearted andcking in national strategy, would run state affairs without Sungryong¡¯s counsel.

    ¡°Got it, sir. Please go ahead,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°Yes, allow me go to the pce today. This is all thanks to you, Kanghyok.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, milord.¡±

    In the meantime, Hangbok was waiting for Kanghyok with patience.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    There were two horses ready at the gate, one for Hangbok and the other for Kanghyok.

    ¡°My house is not far from here.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    When they arrived, Hangbok¡¯s father-inw Yul Kwon was about to go out.

    ¡°Oh, my father-inw ising out. Introduce yourself!¡±

    For a general he was short and stout like Makbong.

    ¡°Ugh? Did you stay out overnight?¡± asked General Kwon.

    ¡°Yes, I stayed at Lord Sungryong¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°I see. Did he recover?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°I think I have to see him one of these days. By the way, who is this man?¡±

    General Kwon turned to Kanghyok.

    Yul Kwon, the hero of the Siege of Haengju in 1593 when he led a militia of 9000 to defeat the Japanese invaders at the Castle of Haengju.

    ¡°My name is Kanghyok Paek. Currently I¡¯m staying at Lord Sungryong¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°This man is that famous doctor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have heard a lot about you. Great! What business has brought you here?¡±

    Kanghyok couldn¡¯t tell the truth.

    When he was hesitant, Hangbok quickly stepped in.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t feel good as I drank too muchst night. So, I asked him toe over and check my condition and look around my house...¡±

    ¡°Got it. Be careful next time. Let me take my leave then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father-inw.¡±

    Hangbok¡¯s lie was so natural that Kanghyok felt Hangbok was one cut above him.

    ¡°You have just seen my father-inw. What is your impression?¡±

    ¡°He is vigorous and valiant.¡±

    ¡°What if my wife exactly takes after him?¡±

    ¡°Well, I would say that¡¯s repulsive.¡±

    ¡°You bet. I wouldn¡¯t ask you a favor like this with no reason.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

 Chapter 196: Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 69</h4>

    Kanghyok had to walk with Hangbok for a minute.

    Though Hangbok¡¯s family was not rich as he lost his father as a child, Yul Kwon was from a pretty rich family as his father served as a prime minister.

    Hangbok¡¯s house was veryrge.

    ¡°Though my father-inw was on the government payroll only briefly, he made a fortune.

    He¡¯s got great skills in making money.¡±

    If any stranger had heard this, he would have thought Kwon made money by imposing crushing taxes on the people.

    ¡°My father-inw is a good guy, although he acts slowly.¡±

    Hangbok continued to make fun of his father-inw like that, which made Kanghyok at a loss how to respond.

    General Kwon was too great for him to make a caricature of.

    ¡®I learned in a history textbook that Soonsin Lee was the best admiral in the sea while Yul Kwon the best general in thend.¡¯

    But Hangbok didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Kanghyok had no choice but to nod approvingly whenever hemented about General Kwon.

    ¡°This is my ce. There is another ¡®father-inw¡¯ inside.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    ¡°Actually, that person is my wife.¡±

    ¡°I know that...¡±

    ¡°Haha. Wait a moment here.¡±

    Hangbok opened the door and went in abruptly.

    Kanghyok overheard some sweet dialogue between Hangbok and his wife inside.

    Though Hangbok hated his wife¡¯s face, obviously he was still fond of her.

    After a while he opened the door again.

    ¡°My wife is also interested in any possible solution. Do you want to see her?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Can I bring my medical assistant?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Kanghyok briefly turned back and found Yoni with her hair braided cutely standing there.

    She was also dressed like a medical doctor.

    He was escorted by Hangbok into the room.

    Hangbok¡¯s wife was seated in the middle when he came in.

    Kanghyok almost burst intoughter as soon as he saw her face.

    ¡®Gee....she is a carbon copy of her father¡¯s face.¡¯

    If she had a beard like her father, she could be another General Yul Kwon.

    Kanghyok could clearly understand why Hangbok badly wanted stic surgery on his wife

    ¡°I need to take a closer look at her face.¡±

    ¡°You can do so, but don¡¯t touch her directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Up close she exactly looked like General Kwon.

    Even if she was noticed on the market, they could easily recognize she was Ge. Kwon¡¯s daughter. She must have heard questions like ¡°Oh, you must be General Kwon¡¯s daughter, right?¡±

    While he was imagining about her, Hangbok suddenly asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she really look like her father?¡±

    Controlling the urge to burst intoughter, Kanghyok asked his wife, ¡°Do you want me to do something about your jaw?¡±

    ¡°Yes, right here,¡± she said in a husky voice, touching her thick jaw with a strong hand.

    ¡°Oh my god..¡±

    Kanghyok had to turn his head for a moment.

    ¡°Let me take a look...Yoni, can you touch it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Just as instructed, she slowly touched her lower jaw.

    ¡°How about it? Is it bone or what?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... it is pretty stiff, but I¡¯m confused.¡±

    The jaw muscle is one of the toughest muscles in the human body.

    A well-built man¡¯s jaw is as tough and strong as a stone.

    ¡°Can you open your mouth for a moment and close it?¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, good.¡±

    As the wife of Hangbok and the daughter of General Kwon, she followed Kanghyok¡¯s directions meekly.

    ¡°How about now?

    ¡°It looks like my jaw rxes.¡±

    ¡°Good. Bite your teeth tightly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I feel tight in my jaw.¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, it was not jaw bone but muscle that made her face look ugly.

    When Kanghyok nodded with his face, as if he found the solution, Hangbok dly asked, ¡°So, can you fix her face?¡±

    ¡°I think so...¡±

    ¡°Really? What is it?¡±

    Though he was a mid-ranking official with the culture and education ministry, Hangbok was still powerful and wealthy as he was married to the girl of a man in power, namely General Kwon.

    ¡°I need fugu.¡±

    ¡°Fugu...?¡±

    ¡°Yes, fugu.¡±

    Fugu was one of the oldest fish that the Koreans enjoyed for a long time.

    Though it had poison, it was okay when properly cooked.

    ¡°Where can I get it?¡±

    ¡°I think if you can ask local ministers for it, you can get some.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm... I know several men in provincial cities, but...¡±

    It looked like they were far away from Hanyang.

    ¡®I guess it will take at least one month to get some fugu if Hangbok writes letters now.¡¯

    It would take just one day to have goods delivered with a couple of clicks on theputer keyboard in modern Korea.

    Everything was inconvenient here in Joseon.

    ¡°I think I have to check out the shops on the market street.¡±

    Oh, that sounds good. Let¡¯s go there together.¡±

    It looked like Hangbok would follow him immediately.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the pce today?¡±

    ¡°To the pce? I¡¯m off today.¡±

    Off days in Joseon? That¡¯s new to Kanghyok.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Shall you go with me then?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    A market in Hanyang were different from that in Suwon.

    First of all, it was quiterge, and there were a great variety of goods.

    Some goods made in China or Japan were also on sale.

    ¡°Where should we go to find fugu?¡± Hangbok asked with a nervous look.

    He was full of determination to have her treated even today.

    ¡°Shall we move over there?¡± said Dolsok, who was serving as a guide for the day.

    He had an excellent sense of direction.

    ¡°If you go this way, there are spice shops.¡±

    When they turned around the corner, they smelled pepper very strongly.

    As pepper was very precious and expensive, there were few customers.

    ¡°This way, you can meet salt merchants.¡±

    ¡°And there are fish shops this way.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you look like a modern navigator!¡± said Kanghyok, praising Dolsok.

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, sir. Hahaha.¡±

    Though Dolsok heard such an expression for the first time, he didn¡¯t talk back.

    ¡°Hmmm... there are lots of dried fish here.¡±

    Hangbok went into the shop abruptly.

    With a surprised look the shop owner stood up quickly as Hangbok¡¯s face was quite well known.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± asked the owner.

    ¡°Do you sell fugu here?¡±

    ¡°Fugu? Yes, I¡¯ve got some fresh one just in, sir.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    He soon came back with salted fugu.

    ¡°If you steam it, it tastes very good.¡±

    Kanghyok, who was walking behind Hangbok, came forward and asked, ¡°Oh, I see. Did you dress it already?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet. If you want, I can clean it right now. Let me remove this part of fuga.¡±

    The owner pointed at the parts of fuga that might contain its liver, ovary and spermary.

    Kanghyok shook his head quickly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s dangerous as it¡¯s poisonous there.¡±

    ¡°Well, I need that poison now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°This man is a famous doctor. Just sell it to home as he says even poison is good as medicine.¡±

    Hangbok was a famous nobleman in Hanyang, affiliated with the education and culture ministry.

    The fish shop merchant had no other choice but to sell fugu to Kanghyok with Hangbok¡¯s reassurance.

    He was about to put four fugu in the basket when Kanghyok stopped him.

    ¡°Can you remove the poisonous parts from fugu?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no problem.¡±

    Come to think of it, Kanghyok felt he didn¡¯t dress it by himself.

    And he didn¡¯t know how to.

    ¡®Let me enjoy steamed fugu today!¡¯

    Kanghyok felt happy even at the thought of steamed fugu on the table.

    The fish merchant skillfully removed not only the skin but also its liver, ovary and intestine.

    ¡°All done, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good. Can you put them in a separate bag?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Dolsok, Yoni, carry these.¡±

    Dolsok put the flesh of fugu in the basket while Yoni put its poisonous parts there.

    When they went out of the shop lightheartedly, there was amotion nearby.

    ¡°You son of a bitch, how dare you im this is your home turf?¡±

    ¡°What the heck, you, rogue! This is my territory!¡±

    Lots of people in Joseon were quite used to using foulnguage in their daily conversation.

    ¡°What the heck is happening?¡±

    Hangbok was anxious to go and check it out by himself.

    ¡°Shall we go there?¡±

    Kanghyok had no reason not to go with him as he couldn¡¯t treat her today.

    As fugu had toxin, it could kill people when used wrong.

    Kanghyok would certainly conduct clinical test several times before actually using it.

    It was great fun to watch others¡¯ fighting or watching fire.

    Because of themotion there was already arge throng of people there.

    It was difficult to elbow their way out of the throng.

    After all, Dolsok and Yoni had to force their way to make a hole for Kanghyok and Hangbok.

    ¡°Looks like your servants practices martial arts well.¡±

    Watching Yoni and Dolsok clearing the way, Hangbok praised them.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. They¡¯re quite good at it.¡±

    ¡°Good for them! Hahaha.¡±

    As Dolsok and Makbong walked ahead, clearing the way, Kanghyok and Hangbok could enjoy a conversation while walking toward the noisy ce.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Do you know those guys?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wonder why they are here.¡±

 Chapter 197: Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 70</h4>

    It was clear that the person hurling insults and shaking his finger at others was Makbong.

    And it was Yoju who was staring at the guy in the back.

    It looked like those around Makbong and Yoju were the members of the Aeogae acrobatic team.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to have a big fight anytime soon. Do you know anyone there?¡± asked Hangbok.

    ¡°Well, I know that group who are outnumbered there,¡± replied Kanghyok.

    The situation was not in favor of Makbong¡¯s group.

    His group had only five including Yoju was five, all told, while the other group numbered more than ten.

    No matter how good Makbong was at martial arts, it would be difficult for his group to beat them.

    ¡°Why are you guysing all the way here to do performances? You have your own territory, right?¡±

    Then a guy who kept silent up to now came forward.

    Given his rough bamboo hat, he was obviously from a low-ss.

    But the way he talked and acted was somewhat majestic, as if a nobleman was rebuking amoner.

    ¡°How can you son of a bitch get on your high horse?¡±

    Naturally Makbong got upset, but the other party burst intoughter at that and said, ¡°Son of a bitch? You must be crazy to shoot off your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Crazy? Yeah, we are. You arrogant little sh*ts!¡±

    ¡°Hey, teach him some good manners.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, Pyonsu!¡±

    At his order, more than ten members of his group stroke at Makbong¡¯s group.

    ¡°Please go inside,¡± said Makbong, pushing Yoju among the crowds watching them.

    Then, he ran wildly to fight against them.

    Three guys fell at the same time when Makbong hit them by head-butting and kicking as well as smacking them up.

    ¡°Can I help him, master?¡± Yoni asked, with the basket in hand.

    She was dressed like a medical doctor.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t, with a dress like that. Dolsok, why don¡¯t you help Makbong?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you can do some taekgyon martial arts, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    In fact, Dolsok was not good at taekgyon. Though he faithfully followed the motions of taekgyon, he couldn¡¯t apply them properly in action.

    ¡°Give me that basket, Dolsok.¡±

    Kanghyok forcibly took it from him and pushed him to the side of Makbong.

    Actually, Dolsok wanted to disappear into the crowd when he was caught by Kanghyok.

    ¡°Hey, Wee, my friend! Strike at these bastards, Dolsok!¡±

    But it was the other party that charged toward him and began to beat him soundly.

    As he was a big and well-built guy, Dolsok didn¡¯t fall, fortunately.

    While he was resisting strongly, Makbong beat them one by one.

    Though outnumbered initially, Makbong now crushed them all except for their leader Pyonsu and a guy standing beside him.

    ¡°You mean rat!¡± shouted Makbong

    Moving back, Pyonsu shouted back, ¡°You bastard! Do you know who I¡¯m?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. You are imitating acrobatic performances in this little town, mean rat!¡±

    ¡°What the heck, you little punk!¡±

    As the leader or Pyonsu of the acrobatic team, he was far from Wolbaek, the leader of Yoni¡¯s father who was dignified and honorable.

    ¡®Wolbaek was pretty much honorable in front of me,¡¯ Kanghyok thought.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near to me, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Who charged toward me first, you mean rat!¡±

    While Makbong and the head of the gang were in a war of words, Dolsok came to his senses and joined Makbong.

    As he was soundly beaten by the other group, Dolsok lost his temper as if to kill them.

    ¡°Hey, you bastards!¡±

    Pyonsu pushed the guy defending him to deal with Makbong.

    Pushed along, he stood before Makbong.

    ¡°You want to be killed???¡±

    ¡°Oops...¡±

    Giving a moan, the guy flinched on the spot.

    At that moment Makbong hit him in the crown of his head with his big fist.

    The guy immediately fell to the ground with a bang.

    And Dolsok trampled on him with his feet.

    ¡°You bastard, you must have felt great when you beat me a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t approach me!¡± shouted Pyonsu, who kept stepping back.

    But Makbong had no reason to listen to him.

    He was walking toward him with a big step now.

    Then the guy, who fell to the ground, raised himself urgently and said, ¡°You vin! Do you know who our guardian is?¡±

    Kanghyok and Hangbok narrowed their brows when he mentioned ¡®guardian.¡¯

    Makbong asked, holding Pyonsu¡¯s with both hands,

    ¡°Who the hell is your guardian, bastard?¡±

    Though Pyons was wriggling with both legs, he wouldn¡¯t reveal who he was.

    But the other guy who Dolsok was trampling down was different.

    ¡°His name is Lord Yorip Chung!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Yorip Chung!¡±

    Pyonsu urgently tried to stop him, ¡°Hey, stop it. Howe you reveal his name here?¡±

    At that time, Yorip Chung was quite a famous nobleman. Until a few years ago, he was a rising star of the political faction Tongin. Though he was from its rival faction Soin, Yorip even criticized Yi Lee and Hon Sung, the founders of Soin.

    There was no way that the illiterate Makbong would know this.

    ¡°Who the hell is he, bastard? I am serving my master Kanghyok Paek!¡±

    Then, he began to beat Pyonsu again.

    Now, Hangbok could not let the name of Yorip Chung go out through his ear.

    How could he form his own faction in Hanyang when he went down to his hometown long time ago after resigning from his government post and formed an armed group Taedonggye?

    Hangbok hurried to him and tried to wake him up, but Pyonsu already passed out with beating.

    ¡°What did he say at the end of his remarks?¡±

    ¡°He mentioned something like Chung...¡±

    Dolsok, who had a good memory, said, ¡°He mentioned Yorip Chung.¡±

    ¡°Can you take responsibility for your reply?¡± The way Hangbok asked him was stern and straightforward in a clear departure with his happy-go-lucky attitude a moment ago.

    Dolsok just swallowed saliva in his dry mouth without replying immediately.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you reply quickly?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, that¡¯s right. He clearly mentioned Yorip Chung.¡±

    ¡°He said that?¡± Kanghyok cautiously cut in.

    Though he heard of Yorip Chung in a history textbook, he could not remember exactly who that person was.

    ¡°Why are you so sensitive at his name?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing. I just know him personally...¡± Hangbok slurred.

    Obviously Hangbok was hiding something, given his slurring.

    ¡°Oh my god... I think my men made a mistake if you personally knew Yorip Chung.¡±

    Kanghyok apologized to Hangbok, looking at Pyonsu¡¯s men who fell to the ground here and there. Some of them were severely injured as a result of Makbong¡¯s merciless beating.

    ¡°Never mind. Let me take this guy with me.¡±

    Hangbok said, pointing at Pyonsu who passed out.

    ¡°Sure, sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to be in a rush to treat my wife. Let me give you the dateter.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Actually, I needed some preparation time, too.¡±

    ¡°Good. Enjoy that fugu. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Hangbok was now back to his rxed moods as usual.

    Carrying Pyonsu on his horse, he disappeared in no time.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    The tense atmosphere created by Hangbok¡¯s tough questioning didn¡¯t disappear instantly.

    In particr, Dolsok, whose eyes met with Hangbok¡¯s directly, was still reeling from shock.

    Hangbok was happy-go-lucky until the name ¡®Yorip Chung¡¯ was brought up.

    ¡°Who the hell is that nobleman?¡± asked Makbong, who was breathing out roughly.

    ¡°Oh, his name is Hangbok Lee, currently senior director with the education and cultural ministry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see...¡±

    Though Makbong didn¡¯t know how high Hangbok¡¯s title was, he felt it was quite a high government position.

    ¡°Looks like this is a big deal, with names like Hangbok Lee and Yorip Chung,¡± said Yoju, who were holed up in the crowd while the fighting was going on.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Yoju. You might know something more about this. Why is Hangbok so sensitive about Yorip?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know Yorip Chung?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    ¡°Originally Yorip was from amoner¡¯s family. He was on close terms with Yi Lee and Hon Sung, and held many important government posts thanks to his erudite learning.¡±

    ¡°Really? What kind of position?¡±

    ¡°He held the title of jwarang, a high-ranking HR position with the education and cultural ministry. Oh, he also held the post of suchan, a high-ranking position Hongmunkwan (Academy of Letters).¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, my father also mentioned his name several times.¡±

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t listen carefully at that time because he was not interested.

    ¡°Anyway, Yorip was affiliated with the political faction of Soin, but he began to mingle with those of its political rival Tongin, and even began to criticize Yi Lee and Hon Sung, the giants of his own faction Soin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    As far as Kanghyok could remember, Hangbok was affiliated with Soin, and that devout discipline of Yi Lee.

    Kanghyok felt Hangbok must have bad feelings about Yorip Chung.

    ¡°Because of Yorip¡¯s turning coat, he got the support from many members of Tongin. Of course, he was attacked by Soin.¡±

    ¡°Got it. He might be regarded as a betrayer to Soin.¡±

    ¡°He was forcibly sent down to his hometown after he lost favor with the king, and I hear he is staying in Cho Province. He doesn¡¯t seem to mingle with Tongin people because of this political persecution.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, nobody had to worry about Yorip because he was forced out.

    ¡°Then, why is Hangbok so wary of Yorip?¡±

    ¡°I hear that Yorip has formed Taedonggye in Jinan and currently he is actively involved in its activities.¡±

    ¡°Taedonggye?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what I heard from my father was it was kind of an armed guerri group.¡±

    ¡°Armed group?¡±

    While he was hearing Yoju¡¯s exnation, something shed into his mind.

    Yorip Chung. He was a revolutionary man in his time.

    Though Kanghyok didn¡¯t remember exactly what it was, Yorip was involved in a serious coup known as the Purge of Yorip Chung¡¯s gang in 1589.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    ¡°I think I could understand why Hangbok was so sensitive to his name.¡±

    Kanghyok nodded quietly.

    Some of Pyonsu¡¯s members began toe to their senses, moaning.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± asked Dolsok.

    ¡°Take all of them to that house.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°No, what I mean is that house in Hanyang that the mayor rented to me for free.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see... Are you going to test them as a guinea pig?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in return for my treatment of their injuries.¡±

 Chapter 198: Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 71</h4>

    The house in Hanyang that the mayor of Suwon offered to Kanghyok was prettyrge.

    Of course, it was not asrge as Sungryong Yu¡¯s house.

    ¡°Wow, even this house is crowded with people.¡±

    Sitting on the main floor, Yoju murmured to herself.

    As she just finished steamed fugu, her voice was kind of sleepy.

    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s because we have many new guys in our house.¡±

    Kanghyok also seemed sleepy as he ate heartily, too.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re undergoing tough times,¡± said Yoju.

    ¡°We need it to make them obedient.¡±

    Though Hangbok took Pyonsu with him, the other members were in the hands of Kanghyok.

    Some of them resisted, but they were soundly beaten by Makbong and Yoni.

    They even shouted at the top of their voices, protesting against tough treatment.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re rogues? Didn¡¯t you hear about our guardian?¡±

    Dolsok responded quickly,

    ¡°Of course, I did. By the way, don¡¯t you know who we are?¡±

    ¡°No idea...¡±

    ¡°That man sitting over there is doctor Kanghyok Paek, and the man who was with us a while ago was Hangbok Lee, a high-ranking official with the ministry of education and cultural affairs. And the guy standing over there to receive medicine is a servant of the minister of education and cultural affairs.¡±

    As he had a good memory, Dolsok recited the names correctly.

    ¡°Just stay still here. If you¡¯re injured, my master will treat you from now on.¡±

    ¡°What? Why did you beat us then? You¡¯re now treating us? Are they medical tools to treat us?¡±

    A guy protested, pointing at some medical devices that Kanghyok took out from the bag, such as saline solution, syringe and the poison of fugu.

    At that moment Kanghyok gestured Makbong and Dolsok to bring that guy to him.

    When Kanghyok looked at him up close, he was far from an ordinary man.

    Basically he was too big. He had big feet, above all.

    When Dolsok was focusing on his feet, he heard some baritone voice from above.

    That guy reflexively looked up to see Kanghyok looking down on him.

    Kanghyok casually put his hand on his shoulder and said, ¡°Do you feel pain in your legs?¡±

    ¡°I do, sir.¡±

    ¡°Let me treat you, then. So, let me ask something.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Let me test something on you.¡±

    Though the guy didn¡¯t know what it was, he felt he could be killed if he resisted.

    ¡°Oh, yes... uh...¡±

    ¡°Good. You agreed to the test, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh....¡±

    Taking his hand off, Kanghyok called Dolsok and Dorrikke together.

    ¡°Hey, take this man first to the room. Makbong and Yoni, hold other guys, too.¡±

    Dolsok and Dorikke carried that man to the room.

    As the former head of the bandit, Dorikke was quite strong.

    ¡°Brother, can Iy him down here like this?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t put his head at the threshold. The other way, man.¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±

    As it turned out, Dolsok was one year older than Dorikke.

    ¡°Sure,y him down like that.¡±

    Bothid the guy with injured legs down on the nket.

    He started to give a moan with pain in the legs.

    Dolsok also touched some bruises on his back.

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    Kanghyok entered the room only when he heard that guy moaning in distress.

    ¡°Hey, Dorikke, just go and help Makbong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Dolsok, let me examine his legs.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dolsok skillfully cut his pants with scissors.

    His legs were stained with blood with lots of bruises here and there.

    ¡°Tell me what you think,¡± asked Kanghyok.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    As usual, Dolsok didn¡¯t reply quickly.

    Instead he examined the guy¡¯s wounds carefully.

    Though he bled a lot, there was no severe cut or swelling.

    Above all, he had no difficulty with moving around.

    ¡°It looks like the pierced wound is serious.¡±

    ¡°I see. No bone fracture?¡±

    ¡°Nope. It seems like his ankle has a sprain, but it¡¯s not broken.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    As Kanghyok became a doctor after a X-ray device was developed, he didn¡¯t get proper training in locating bone fractures or hairline fractures through X-rays. He only learned about it in a medical textbook, not through clinical training.

    ¡®Hmmm... It looks like his shin is okay.¡¯

    His ankle might have some fractures because it was made up of several small bones.

    ¡®Damn it. I¡¯m not treating a great man anyway.¡¯

    If he had his injured ankles bound up with bandages with no movement, he would be alright.

    ¡°Okay. Let me treat your legs now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Let me disinfect first. Bring me hot water and antiseptic solution.¡±

    ¡°Here you are.¡±

    Dolsok brought a water basin containing hot water he boiled in advance.

    Warm steam was rolling up there.

    ¡°Good. If it¡¯s cold, it won¡¯t do any good to the patient.¡±

    Kanghyok took out arge gauze and wiped the patient¡¯s legs.

    That guy moaned with pain.

    ¡°Ugh... It¡¯s so hot....¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it hurts so much. So much sand here...¡±

    While Dolsok was holding the patient, he recalled the anesthetics Kanghyok had developed.

    ¡°Master, I think he can fall asleep by taking that pill. Can I bring it?¡±

    ¡°Ugh? No, you don¡¯t have to. I know it¡¯s so hard for you guys to catch toads in mountains. Just hold him tightly.¡±

    ¡°Okay. It seems the patient isining of severe pain.¡±

    ¡°He should endure it. And he can.¡±

    As Kanghyok wiped off the wounds on his legs, there was bleeding even from the scabs freshly formed over wounds.

    ¡°Uh.....¡± he was moaning with severe pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m now done with cleaning. Let¡¯s disinfect the wounds now.¡±

    Even after his legs were bound with bandages, he was moaning.

    Patting him on the shoulder, Kanghyok said,

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t exaggerate your pain, man.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating, sir. It¡¯s unfair.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m done now. Let¡¯s move on to our next project, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to dy. Where did you put the liver of fugu?¡±

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    The guy became tense when he heard the word ¡®fugu.¡¯

    He enjoyed the fish several times.

    At that time he heard that when fugu was not properly cooked, it could kill anybody who ate it.

    ¡°Are you going to give it to me?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Why are you then...?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re talking too much. Dolsok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Dolsok was standing up, with his sleeves rolled up.

    Then he hit the guy with an iron il.

    His shoulder hit hard by the il, the guy instantly fell to the ground with a scream.

    In the meantime, Kanghyok dissolved the poison squeezed from the liver of fugus into saline solution.

    The semi-transparent yellow fluid began to melt into the transparent saline solution.

    ¡®This is pretty poisonous.¡¯

    The problem was Kanghyok didn¡¯t know how strong its poison was.

    If Kanghyok gave him a wrong injection, it could kill him.

    ¡°Dolsok, tie him here and let¡¯s go to the market with me.¡±

    ¡°Market?¡±

    After tying him tightly in the room, Dolsok went out of the room.

    Makbong, Yoni and Dorikke were busy tying other guys, too.

    Passing by them quickly, Kanghyok said, ¡°Let me buy something. So, wait for me here.¡±

    When Kanghyok began to walk quickly, Dolson caught up with him and said, ¡°Master, where are you heading toward so urgently?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to throw these bodies by myself.¡±

    ¡°What? That could kill them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should untie them right now?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I can revive them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean, antidotes?¡±

    Dolsok believed that Kanghyok must know how to detoxify no matter how strong the poison of fugu was. At least he wanted to believe so.

    But Kanghyok said the opposite, ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t have antidotes.¡±

    Not only in Joseon but also in modern times there was no antidote to the poison of fugu.

    That¡¯s why they said it was stronger than potassium cyanide.

    ¡°How can you...?¡±

    ¡°I know some other method.¡±

    Anybody who was poisoned with fugu could be saved even without antidotes if he or she could be taken to a hospital immediately.

    ¡°Some other method?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let us go to the butcher¡¯s first.¡±

    ¡°What the heck? Howe you...?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk back. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    In Suwon it would be difficult to find a butcher¡¯s on the market street. But in Hanyang there were lots of goods and food everywhere in the market.

    ¡°Oh, I see one over there.¡±

    Kanghyok could find a butcher¡¯s without any difficulty.

    When he came in, the owner greeted him dly.

    ¡°Wee. Are you looking for any particr meat?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I would like to buy a bull¡¯s testicles¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 199: Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 72</h4>

    Dolsok and the shop owner opened their eyes wide with surprise.

    They didn¡¯t expect that a fine gentleman like Kanghyok could blurt out such word.

    The owner asked again, blinking his eyes,

    ¡°What did you say? Testicles?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a bull¡¯s testicles, I can do with a pig¡¯s testicles.¡±

    ¡°Ugh?¡±

    Dolsok was as embarrassed as the owner.

    ¡°Master, what the heck are you talking about? Testicles?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. I can¡¯t think of any other stuff than this.¡±

    That was true.

    He could not think of any other recement than testicles for artificial respiration.

    Though he had dozens of silk pouches, they were just useless even as water containers.

    A testicle was kind of a pouch, though it had two balls instead of water or air.

    ¡°What are you going to do with a testicle?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to put it on the patient¡¯s mouth and blow it... You¡¯ll see what I¡¯m doing with that soon.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t exin well enough.

    ¡°Are you going to suck the testicle?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? How can we have the patient suck it? I¡¯m going to blow it.¡±

    ¡°Testicle?¡±

    ¡°Just see what I¡¯m doingter.¡±

    Kanghyok silenced Dolsok by hitting him in the back of the head.

    Though it was not a good method, its effect was guaranteed.

    At least a testicle attached to the patient¡¯s mouth could prevent the patient from screaming.

    ¡°Do you have it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have some. Are you really looking for testicles?¡±

    ¡°I mean the pouches of testicles. Pouches.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I have some...¡± the owner slurred and then began to search for them.

    Pouches of testicles? It was the first time the owner met a customer looking for them.

    ¡°Here you are.¡±

    The owner found one without difficulty.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Kanghyok received it in admiration.

    The pouch was bigger and prettier than expected.

    He could use it as a recement for the artificial respiration bag.

    Right at the spot Kanghyok began to test with the pouch.

    He poured water in it or blew it like a balloon.

    The more he tested, the more Dolsok and the owner¡¯s faces were distorted.

    But he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°How many do you have in stock?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need just one?¡±

    ¡°I am satisfied with the test results. Give me as many as possible.¡±

    Kanghyuk put down several silk pouches on the stall, which were precious enough to buy more than 100 testicles.

    The show owner¡¯s eyes popped out at that.

    It didn¡¯t matter to him who Kanghyok was and how he would use them.

    ¡°Oh, let me try to find more.

    Fortunately Kanghyok could get more than ten testicles.

    Among them were a pig¡¯s testicles, which were smaller than a bull¡¯s.

    Holding them with both hands, Dolsok asked in a curious and annoying voice,

    ¡°Master, why are you...?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon.¡±

    ¡°Whew! Got it, master.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, man.¡±

    Kanghyok took out a scroll from his sleeves.

    Nothing particr was written there.

    But Dolsok suddenly got nervous.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Why is everybody begging me to save their lives? Have you seen me killing anybody?¡±

    Not a single time.

    Even when the Japanese raiders stormed a vige recently, he didn¡¯t kill anyone.

    It¡¯s Yoni who killed them on his behalf.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen you beating somebody soundly.¡±

    ¡°Dang it! When did I beat them?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that scroll of yours the evidence?¡±

    Frowning his face, Dolsok pointed at Kanghyok¡¯s scroll.

    In fact, there was something like stick symbols and names on the scroll.

    For example, one stick symbol before a name indicated that person was beaten one time.

    Dolsok¡¯s name was marked with one.

    ¡°Do you want me to check one more stick symbol before your name?¡±

    ¡°No way, master, please!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tin then. Just carry them and follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Now, Dolsok stopped grumbling and followed him, carrying the testicles very carefully as if they were a treasure.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Dolsok even expressed anger at passers-by who ran into him by mistake.

    Kanghyok walked along with a satisfied look.

    When he came back home, the members of the acrobatic team led by Yorip Chung were seen dropping to their knees.

    ¡°Oh, you treated them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. Yoju also helped me.¡±

    ¡°I did my bit, master. I silenced those who were resistant,¡± said Makbong.

    Makbong was not good at learning medical skills, but excellent in brandishing a sword or pleasing women at night.

    ¡°Good job. It looks like everything is going smoothly thanks to your help, guys.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what is the guy inside doing now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping now.¡±

    ¡°Sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Obviously that guy had nerves of steel as he could sleep with the poison of fugu on his side.

    Shaking his head, he went into the room.

    As Makbong said, he was snoring in his sleep.

    ¡°Wake him up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Putting down the testicles in one corner, Dolsok pped him on the face and said,

    ¡°Hey, get up.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, son of a bitch! Oops, sorry.¡±

    The moment he noticed Dolsok and Kanghyok, he instantly lowered his head.

    ¡°Good. Let me give you a shot, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Shot?¡±

    ¡°Yea, tell me which part of your body you hate most?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm....¡±

    Thinking it over for a moment, he pointed at his lower body.

    ¡°Right here, sir!¡±

    ¡°Whew...¡± Kanghyok let out a sigh.

    And then he continued,

    ¡°The purpose of this shot is to make something small. Do you want me to make your pennis small?¡±

    ¡°Really? No way, sir.¡±

    ¡°Any other area on your body?¡±

    ¡°Uhhh....make it smaller? I have no idea, sir.¡±

    ¡°Let me give a shot to a useless part of your body, then.¡±

    ¡°Not my pennis, never!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Roll up his pants, Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    He quickly rolled up his pants without any objection.

    ¡°Good. Let me give a shot here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    While Dolsok was wiping his calf with alcohol cotton, Kanghyok injected 1mm of toxic fluid into a syringe.

    ¡®The poison amount of fugu was 5ml, which was put into 1 liter...¡¯

    Roughly speaking, it was diluted by 200 times.

    ¡°You will feel a prick in it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    While the guy turned his head, Kanghyok gave him a shot quickly.

    At that moment the guy screamed with sharp pain.

    As he was given a shot without any local anesthetic, he naturally screamed.

    Kanghyok expected he might have to wait for about one hour to see its effect.

    But in no time the guy couldn¡¯t pronounce properly, and then couldn¡¯t breathe well.

    Embarrassed a lot, Dolsok looked at Kanghyok.

    He¡¯s seen a lot of patients, but this was the first time that he observed such a patient.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Give me that testicle.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y with it, master.¡±

    ¡°Give it to me quickly after blowing on it first.¡±

    ¡°Blow this?¡± When he asked back, the guy had then stopped breathing.

    The toxicity of fugu was stronger than expected.

    Dolsok reluctantly blew into the bull¡¯s testicles quickly.

    Then Kanghyok took it and blew it into his airway.

    ¡°Huck, huck... how long should I blow this?¡±

    ¡°Until this patient wakes up.¡±

    ¡°How long, sir?¡±

    ¡°About an hour.¡±

    ¡°An hour? I can¡¯t believe this..¡±

    ¡°Let me bring some more helping hands. Hey, Makbong, Yoni and Dorikke!¡±

    At his shouting they quickly came to Kanghyok.

    ¡°What the heck is going on here?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you guys, blow this and give it to me one by one.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bull¡¯s testicles. Just blow it quickly now!¡±

    Kanghyok rarely shouted at them, but this time he shouted at the top of his voice.

    Yoni was the first to blow it, though she didn¡¯t like that rough texture of the testicles.

    Fortunately that guy was still alive, with feeble breathing now.

    After some time he began to stammer.

    ¡°Oh, he ising to his senses now.¡±

    Everybody stopped blowing the testicles at Kanghyok¡¯s remarks.

    ¡°Please save my life!¡± said the patient with a terrified look.

    The poison of fugu didn¡¯t make his consciousness blurredpletely.

    It only paralyzed his muscles.

    ordingly he stayed alive all along, but had to go through the terror of not breathing well for dozens of minutes.

    Naturally he trembled with fear.

    ¡°Whew, he¡¯s been saved his life. Sorry, I think the medicine was too strong. Let me test the next guy with an injection with less dosage.¡±

 Chapter 200: Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 73</h4>

    It took about one week for Kanghyok to find out the golden ratio of the toxicity of fugu.

    For he had to go through trials and errors, with lots of tradeoffs in the testing process.

    Kanghyok looked at Dolsok, Yoju, Yoni and Dorkke who were exhausted after blowing testicles hard, and the gang of the acrobatic members who had to be the guinea pigs for his experiment.

    ¡®Can his condition go back to normal?¡¯

    Kanghyok looked at one gang member who was done in. Kanghyok gave a shot to the wrinkles of his forehead, but his eyes drooped after that.

    He didn¡¯t know the toxin injection had such a strong effect.

    He gave a shot to another guy several days ago, who was limping even now.

    It was through such sacrifices that Kanghyok could find out that golden ratio.

    ¡°Good. If it¡¯s diluted by 500 times, the poison injection is safe and effective.¡±

    Kanghyok looked at a guy in one corner, who was drooling a lot.

    Ironically he was the guy who could have lost his life due to Kanghyok¡¯s first test.

    ¡°Is he okay now?¡± asked Dolsok, looking at his drooling saliva.

    ¡°Oh, he was partially paralyzed, right? It will go back to normal over time. Of course, he has to stay with it for the time being.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Howe just one shot can make him paralyzed like that?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve observed its effect like this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not testing me any more, right, sir?¡±

    A guy, whose mouth was partially paralyzed, asked pleadingly.

    Actually he was given several shots for the past few days.

    Though he was not old enough, he did go through the most difficult times recently.

    ¡°No more! Let me stop here.¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much, sir. Thanks for saving my life.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    It was true that Kanghyok saved his life, but it was the very same man who could have killed him.

    ¡°Can I go now?¡±

    With a sullen face he then looked at his colleagues in the yard.

    Some of them had bandages on their bodies while others were suffering with pain after injection.

    Everybody looked noticeably weak, but it was not because they were starved.

    Though the injection of fugu poison was dangerous, its effect was remarkable.

    ¡°Sure, you can leave now.¡±

    The guy, along with his members, left the ce quickly.

    Looking at them, Dolsok didn¡¯t hide his concern about them.

    ¡°Is it okay to let them go like this?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What if theye back to do harm to us?¡±

    ¡°Harming us? Don¡¯t you know they have gone through such an ordeal here?¡±

    ¡°I know, but did you do it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°In some respect, hahaha.¡±

    As for treating Sungryong Yu, Kanghyok had his hemorrhoids treated at his house.

    For he wanted to give the troublesome acrobatic members that he lived in a house where higher-ups in the government like the minister of education and culture came every day.

    Not only the minister but also Yunkil Kim, who was appointed as the minister of the interior, as well as the mayor of Ansung and Hangbok Lee, a senior director with the ministry of education and culture visited Kanghyok¡¯s house.

    In every respect Kanghyok¡¯s house could not be the target of the street gang.

    ¡°Good idea! By the way, when are you going to visit Lord Hangbok Lee?¡±

    ¡°Quite soon. Looks like he is pretty busy these days. He is noting to see me at all.¡±

    That was true.

    After Hangbok took Pyonsu, the leader of the troublesome acrobatic team, to his house, the other day, he didn¡¯te back to Kanghyok again.

    ¡°Huh? He looks like a servant with Lord Hangbok¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Really? Do you remember him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know his face.¡±

    Like the talk of the devil, Hangbok obviously sent his servant to Kanghyok.

    ¡°How are you, sir, Dr. Kanghyok Paek?¡±

    As soon as he came to Kanghyok, he lowered his head.

    ¡°What has brought you here?¡±

    ¡°My lord has suddenly be busy because of state affairs, so he couldn¡¯t contact you.¡±

    ¡°No worries. I was quite busy, too.¡±

    Then he pointed at his assistants who were pooped out after helping him test with testicles for the past several days.

    ¡°I see. My lord is wondering if you coulde tomorrow. Are you avable, sir?¡±

    ¡°Ah, tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok was anxious to test his newly developed drug on Hangbok¡¯s wife.

    On this asion he wanted to ask more about Yorip Chung.

    Though Yoju said she didn¡¯t know much about him, Kanghyok felt she must hide something important.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t she say Yorip was a distant rtive of her family? She must hide something.¡¯

    Kanghyok looked askance at Yoju, who was lying on back, putting her hand on her blistered mouth.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    When Kanghyok didn¡¯t answer for a while, the servant cleared his throat.

    ¡°Oops! Sorry about that. What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I asked you if you coulde over to my lord¡¯s house tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, sir. I¡¯ll ry your message to my lord.¡±

    ¡°Take care, then.¡±

    There were no more guests after the servant went back.

    Everybody weed it as they were so tired and exhausted after several days of hard work.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy delicious food and go to sleep early!¡±

    At Kanghyok¡¯s announcement, all of them shouted for joy.

    ¡°Hoorah!¡± shouted Dolsok carelessly.

    Given that nobody but the king deserted such an exmation, Dolsok¡¯s behavior was quite inappropriate.

    They didn¡¯t care, of course. Their prime concern at the moment was what kind of food they would have.

    ¡°As I touched many bull¡¯s testicles, I¡¯m sick and tired of beef.¡±

    Putting aside two testicles at a distance, Makbong grumbled.

    Yoju alsoined, taking off a pig¡¯s hair in the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°I hate pork.¡±

    ¡°Then, our choice is chicken, right?¡± said Dolsok, standing up.

    The delicious food that Kanghyok mentioned was also meat.

    But if they didn¡¯t like beef or pork, chicken would be their only choice.

    ¡°Master, can I boil and brew chickens?¡±

    Dolsok asked Kanghyok while heading for a chicken coop, with his sleeves rolled up.

    ¡°Chicken? Hmm.¡±

    Everybody recognizd Dolsok¡¯s excellent cooking skills.

    As far as cooking meat was concerned, he was even better than professional cooks.

    That¡¯s why Kanghyok didn¡¯t hire a female servant in charge of cooking.

    But Kanghyok didn¡¯t feel up to chicken soup today, which he used to enjoy.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fry chickens?¡±

    ¡°Frying?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you remember that we once agreed to fry chickens, but couldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right, master. Let me fry then,¡± looking around the kitchen, Dolsok murmured.

    All the necessary ingredients were there already.

    ¡°Okay, let us fry them today. Hey, you guys help Dolsok fry them.¡±

    At his shouting everybody got up slowly and headed for the kitchen.

    Kanghyok visited the kitchen to chip in today, which was unusual.

    ¡®I¡¯ve never fried chickens...¡¯

    He went into the kitchen and saw Dolsok grabbing a living chicken.

    ¡°Master, I think I need to boil them first to pluck their feathers.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Dolsok instantly threw five chickens into boiling water, and at the same time Makbong and Yoni closed the caldron lid right on time, so any of the chicken couldn¡¯t get out.

    A littleter half the chickens running wildly in the yard were delivered to Kanghyok, with their feathers plucked.

    ¡°Shall I put them into the oily fry fans?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Kanghyok knew nothing about it.

    But he knew that boiled chickens could not be fried without sticky flour.

    Of course, that was very precious in Joseon, where it was only avable in the royal pce.

    ¡°Hey, can you dry them first.¡±

    ¡°Drying these?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t drop them in the oil.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Hey, give me something to dry these.¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±

    At Dolsok¡¯s shouting Dorikke grabbed a handful of something and brought it to him.

    That was precious traditional Korean paper, but nobody med him.

    ¡°Master, all done.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s fry them now.¡±

    ¡°Well, the big pot is boiling with peri seed oil now.¡±

    Snuffing around the pot, Makbong was murmuring to himself,

    ¡°Wow, that strong smell from the frying pot makes me crazy.¡±

    ¡°You bet! Let¡¯s put in the chicken now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Dolsok began to throw the chopped chicken into the pot one by one.

    They instantly turned yellow with oil and floated in oil.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    The strong and spicy smell of fried chickens stimted Kanghyok¡¯s appetite.

    Even passers-by stopped before his house because of that smell.

    Among them was Hangbok Lee, who came to meet him to ask how he was going to treat his wife.

    ¡°Oh, it smells so good! Ahem~¡¯

    Though Hangbok cleared his throat several times, Kanghyok and his party didn¡¯t seem to notice that as they were busy eating the fried chicken with relish.

    ¡°Let¡¯s scoop them one by one.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    As they were already carried over with the delicious smell, they scrambled to scoop the fried chicken quickly.

    ¡°Khha¡±

    Kanghyok, who chewed a chicken leg first, eximed in joy.

    It was the most greasy food that he enjoyed since he came to Joseon.

    As they were so absorbed in enjoying the chicken, any of them didn¡¯t know Hangbok was approaching them after opening the door in person.

    ¡°Oh my... Nobody replied to my call when you guys were inside.¡± Hangbok said jokingly as usual.

    Putting down chicken wings, Kanghyok hurriedly got up to greet him.

    ¡°Huh? Howe you...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Sit down, guys. It seems like you guys are enjoying something with relish.¡±

    ¡°Hi, we fried some chicken, sir. Would you want to try them?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure. Thanks.¡±

    Hangbok sat beside Kanghyok and held a chicken wing offered by him.

    ¡°The smell was so good.Though I had dinner, it stimtes my appetite.¡±

    Hangbok bit into a chicken wing, drooling at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Wow! It tastes so good!¡±

    The chicken fried in peri oil was delicious enough to impress the future premier of Joseon, Hangbok.

    After he enjoyed it, he began to tell Kanghyok why he came.

    ¡°In fact, I am not here for this, Kanghyok.¡±

    ¡°What business has brought you here, sir?¡±

    ¡°Well, as for your treatment of my wife¡¯s jaw, tomorrow, can you tell me how to proceed?

    ¡°Of course. Dolsok! Bring me the pictorial book prepared by Yoju.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

 Chapter 201: Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 74</h4>

    Kanghyok presented a pictorial book before Hangbok.

    ¡°I think I can exin to you better through pictures in this book, so I¡¯ve brought this book.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you a pictorial medical book?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯mpiling one with the help of a painter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Hangbok looked at the book with intense curiosity.

    The first part of the book was about the negative side-effects of the poison of fugu.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Hangbok was pointing at the drawing of Kanghyok blowing a bull¡¯s testicles.

    ¡°Oh, this is a description of the method on how to treat people who are poisoned with fugu.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I didn¡¯t know there was such a treatment method.¡±

    Hangbok went through a very miserable childhood.

    His pregnant mother had poison for abortion but failed, which, after all, had her give birth to Hangbok. Baby Hangbok couldn¡¯t open his eyes for three days after he was born.

    Thanks to that painful memory Hangbok was greatly interested in medical skills.

    ¡°Yes, the poison of fugu can paralyze our muscles. That¡¯s why those poisoned after eating fugu die without even breathing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    ¡°This is the way to sustain a patient¡¯s life by forcibly blowing oxygen into his heart until the poison goes away from the body.¡±

    ¡°Amazing, it¡¯s really amazing. What is this?

    This time Hangbok was pointing to a guy whose face was partially paralyzed.

    Just like a woman with a strong sense of observation, Yoju drew the characteristics of facial paralysis.

    ¡°This could happen while I¡¯m doing the surgery, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°They, do you give the patient a medicinal injection as described here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I see. I think she will be alright. See you tomorrow.¡±

    The next morning Kanghyok and his party felt fresh.

    Yoju and Yoni looked all very good as they ate their fill yesterday evening.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a light breakfast and head for lord Hangbok¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take a couple of testicles, just in case.¡±

    At that moment Dolsok and other guys looked gloomy, but became bright in no time.

    It was already more than three days after they were involved in the blowing job.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start now.¡±

    Kanghyok got on a horse and went out to the market street in Hanyang.

    Manymoners nearby greeted him as soon as they met him.

    ¡°How are you, sir?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at him like that,¡± shouted Dolsok at those who didn¡¯t move to watch Kanghyok in admiration.

    Their feelings were mixed with fear rather than respect.

    For many famous noblemen came out of his house where a series of scream was heard almost everyday, including Sungryong Yu and Hangbok Lee.

    ¡°Oops, you guys have a big misunderstanding about me.¡±

    At Kanghyok¡¯s statement Dorikke made a strange expression.

    When Kanghyok¡¯s party arrived at Hangbok¡¯s house, his servant quickly came out to greet him.

    ¡°Wee, doctor Paek!¡±

    Soon the gate was opened, and Kanghyok walked up to the room of Hangbok¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Wee to my house!¡±

    It was General Yul Kwon who greeted him, not Hangbok, to his surprise.

    As Kanghyok was dealing with Hangbok about his wife¡¯s treatment, he flinched for a moment.

    ¡°Oh my...how are you, sir?¡±

    ¡°I hear my daughter is sick.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right...¡±

    ¡°I see. I just feel sorry to know she has been sick without informing me at all.¡±

    General Kwon grumbled as if he felt it very regrettable that he was kept in the dark.

    At that moment Hangbok appeared, dressed in casual clothing.

    Obviously he didn¡¯t attend a regr pce meeting hosted by the king.

    ¡°Oh, you met my father-inw first. So, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to fix her jaw well.¡±

    Though it was about his wife¡¯s surgery, Hangbok was calm.

    In contrast, his father-inw was pacing up and down at the gate.

    ¡°Hope she is in good hands. She is weak just like me,¡± said GeneralKwon.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    General Kwon held his hand tightly once more before he left.

    Reaffirming his determination to do his best, Kanghyok took off his shoes.

    ¡°Dolsok, give me that, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Dolsok gave him a bull¡¯s testicles that he wrapped in a silk pouch.

    ¡®Hope I won¡¯t use this.¡¯

    Then he went into her room, along with Yoni and Yoju dressed like a woman.

    Hangbok followed him into his wife¡¯s room.

    When he was about to close the door, General Kwon came back and said, ¡°If something wrong happens, call me immediately.¡±

    Hangbok replied in an annoying tone,

    ¡°Got it, I got you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Pay more attention...¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re going to bete to work today.¡±

    And then Hangbok quickly closed the door with a bang.

    Though General Kwon grumbled about him outside, Hangbok didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Sorry, he likes to make such a fuss sometimes...¡±

    Kanghyok wondered if Hangbok could treat his father-inw insincerely.

    Shaking his head, he opened the pictorial medical book.

    ¡°Hmmm... I¡¯ve found it!¡±

    There was a woman¡¯s face that looked exactly like Hangbok¡¯s wife in the book.

    There were fine spots on her both cheeks as well as the root of the ear and beneath her chin, all of which needed an injection for the surgery.

    ¡°You could feel pain, so let me anesthetize your face first.¡±

    Mrs. Kwon just nodded as she didn¡¯t know what would happen.

    ¡°Yoni?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    She took out an ointment she made in advance. It was kind of anesthetic ointment made with medicinal herb jaungo and the poison of toads.

    Though it was not very effective, it still had the effect of anesthesia.

    ¡°Softly apply it now.¡±

    Putting on gloves, Yoni applied the ointment on Mrs. Kwon¡¯s face profusely.

    Watching her face covered with the white ointment, Kanghyok exined to her,

    ¡°You¡¯ll feel your face is burning, which means the anesthetic went well. So, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    When he turned back, Hangbok was also seen nervous, as he kept swallowing saliva in his dry mouth.

    ¡°Now, lie on your back, and wait for a minute.¡±

    Kanghyok waited patiently until her face was fully anesthetized.

    He felt a bit tense when it was time to give her an injection.

    Never did he think that he would give a patient an injection of the poison of fugu.

    ¡®It¡¯s better than cutting her jaw.¡¯

    That could kill her at the worst.

    ¡°Oh, my face feels burning now...

    ¡°Good. Yoni and Yonju?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Both of them quickly sat beside Kanghyok.

    Each of them had several syringes.

    As it was painful, it was best for them to give her a shot at the same time.

    ¡°Now, just go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    At his order both quickly began to give her an injection around her face and chin.

    ¡°Uhhhhh.....¡±

    Mrs. Kwon screamed simultaneously, but fortunately, General Kwon left before he heard her screaming.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡± asked Hangbok, who did his best to stay calm, but finally lost his patience.

    Indeed, her face was bleeding all over with the injection.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be done quickly.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god...¡±

    Watching the surgery, Hangbok looked at his wife with a pathetic look.

    After shivering with pain for a while, she looked at Kanghyok suddenly.

    ¡°Are you sure you can make my face pretty?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I can assure you the effect of the surgery.¡±

    ¡°Great. Thanks!¡±

    As if to show she was the daughter of General Kwon, she wiped off the blooding down her cheek courageously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see for a while.¡±

    ¡°Any reason?¡± asked Hangbok.

    ¡°Well, when a doctor treats a patient, the doctor needs to check the patient¡¯s condition for a day or two in principle.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I think you are different as a famous doctor.¡±

    Fortunately she didn¡¯t show any particr side-effects.

    She also recovered very well.

    Less than a week from her surgery, she began to appreciate her modified face which now looked pretty.

    As if she also liked it, she constantly looked in the mirror every day.

    ¡°Wow, this is great. Howe you have changed my face like this?¡±

    ¡°Now I can really appreciate your true worth as the genius doctor, Kanghyok,¡± said Hangbok with a heartyugh.

    ¡°But you need several more injections in theing days.¡±

    ¡°No problem at all. As long as it¡¯s effective, let me have more shots dly.¡±

    Mrs. Kwon made a bright smile as if she forgot her pain already.

    ¡°We have to go now,¡± said Kanghyok.

    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite dark outside,¡± said Kanghyok, pointing at outside.

    Though Hangbok dissuaded him, Kanghyok insisted.

    ¡®I was going to fry chickens properly with the flour you gave me today.¡¯

    Even the king would not stop him from leaving today.

    ¡°Hahaha. Let me take my leave now, sir.¡±

    Kanghyok and his party quickened their pace at the thought of enjoying delicious fried chicken back home.

    ¡°Wow, the road is empty now,¡± murmured Dolsok in an excited voice.

    As it was already quite dark, there were few people on the street.

    Strange enough, there was not a single man out there while they were going back.

    ¡°Very, very strange.¡±

    Yoni, who was walking ahead, made a frown because she smelt a rat.

    ¡°Wait a minute, master. Don¡¯t you hear any noise?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah.. I hear something strange...¡±

    Though there were no people on the road, they could hear the sound of footsteps here and there.

    Obviously there was someone hiding behind their back.

    Makbong shouted at the top of his voice,

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Juste out instead of hiding there!¡±

    In no time a group of people appeared before them.

    The guy standing at the forefront was a total stranger to Kanghyok¡¯s party.

    He had tough beards on his face, and his voice was loud and sonorous, suggesting he must be quite a strong man.

    ¡°Howe you guys are running around like this when you did beat my brothers ck and blue?¡±

 Chapter 202: Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 75</h4>

    The moment Kanghyok saw the stranger first, he tried to figure out who he was, but he couldn¡¯t recall at all.

    ¡°Dolsok, do you know what that bastard is?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t see him clearly because of the torches...I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±

    ¡°Really? Who the hell is he?¡±

    If that stranger is a good guy, Kanghyok won¡¯t have to care at all.

    ¡®Is this guy on the side of Dorikke?¡¯

    Kanghyok quickly looked at Dorikke, but obviously the guy was not Dorikke¡¯s man.

    ¡®Japanese raider?¡¯

    It was impossible for Japanese raiders toe up to Hangyang without being caught.

    ¡®Oh, are they the acrobatic team guys?¡¯

    When Kanghyok looked at the guy¡¯s group close up, there were some faces familiar to him.

    They were recently treated at Kanghyok¡¯s house.

    ¡°Damn it! Howe you are so insensible of kindness?¡±

    When Kanghyok shook his finger at him, the guy shouted back, pointing at his wobbly calf,

    ¡°Kindness? Did you mention kindness? You son of a bitch! I¡¯m still limping in my leg because of you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Are you proud you were beaten up by them?¡± said another guy next to him.

    ¡°No, brother. That bastard over there is a master of martial arts,¡± he said, pointing at Makbong.

    At that moment the guy with thick beards pushed him with a sudden jerk.

    Though he was limping, he was still very strong enough.

    Makbong got close to Kanghyok.

    ¡°Master, he seems pretty tough.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw him, too.¡±

    The bearded guy looked like a master of traditional Korean martial arts taekgyon, which Kanghyok tried to master but didn¡¯t make much progress.

    ¡°Damn it! I see at least six in the group,¡± Kanghyok grumbled.

    ¡°If you count in a couple of them in the back, they are eight, all told,¡± said Yoni.

    Compared with them, Kanghyok¡¯s party was only six people including Yoju.

    In terms of fighting men, Kanghyok¡¯s party was only half the other party.

    Kanghyok knew that he gave a shot to three of them in person, so they might not be able to move freely even now.

    ¡®They might still suffer from PTSD(posttraumatic stress order).¡¯

    As soon as they saw Kanghyok¡¯s syringe, they might run away.

    ¡°Dolsok, put some poison of fugu in the syringes.¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, okay, master.¡±

    Kanghyok took out some syringes from the bag and handed them to Dolsok.

    The bearded guy bothered him, though.

    He looked like a ¡®great man.¡¯

    If that was the case, it would be reckless to fight against his gang thoughtlessly.

    He came forward to the guy and shouted,

    ¡°Why did a strong warrior like youe here for a petty fighting like this?¡±

    Then the bearded guy responded with a big smile,

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you, man. Howe you raise your head before our master?¡±

    When Kanghyok looked at him up close, he was far from an ordinary type.

    ¡®I wonder if that is hair on his chest.¡¯

    Kanghyok has never seen a man with hair on his chest chicken-hearted before.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kanghyok Paek. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Sungbok Byon from Anak.¡±

    ¡°Sungbok Byon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you must have heard of me before. Kneel before me or you¡¯re going to get beaten up.¡±

    His threat was for real, but Kanghyok never heard of his name.

    ¡°Did you guys hear of his name?¡±

    Everybody shook their heads, except for Makbong.

    ¡°You know him, Makbong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Notorious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is, especially in Anak.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    Makbong pistoned his hips back and forth.

    ¡°Hmm... what you mean is that he is such a womanizer, right? Dolsok, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the syringes you gave me are too big.¡±

    ¡°Yep, they couldn¡¯t even breathe when they get a shot.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is this a poisonous shot?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no other choice if these guys attack us.¡±

    Dolsok handed syringes with 1 of fugu poison to Makbong, Yoju and Yoni.

    All told, they were more than 20. With a correct shot, they could easily beat up the other party.

    Kanghyok pulled a syringe before them, at which some of them instantly freaked out.

    Obviously they had a bitter memory of the shot.

    Sungbok slowly walked toward Kanghyok¡¯s party.

    ¡°Yoni, can you size him up?¡±

    ¡°Looks like he is pretty good at martial arts, but he can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    ¡°Really? How about other guys?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t beat them, master.¡±

    While Kanghyok was putting his brain to work, Sungbok was approaching him with big strides.

    He didn¡¯t seem scared about Kanghyok¡¯s syringe at all.

    ¡°Return to us Pyonsu that you took as hostage.¡±

    ¡°Pyonsu?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, son of a bitch!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that weasel-looking guy? I have no idea of where he is...¡±

    That was true.

    Since Hangbok took him to his house, Kanghyok was not aware of whether he was alive or not.

    When he told Sungbok about it, Sungbok got more upset.

    ¡°How dare you disturb our Taedonggye project? Let me see how long you can insist you don¡¯t know about Pyonsu¡¯s whereabouts. Hey, guys!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    As soon as Sungbok shouted, his subordinates began to attack Kanghyok¡¯s party simultaneously.

    Some of them were still limping, but Sungbok didn¡¯t care.

    He was trying to go after Kanghyok.

    At that moment Yoni threw herself to kick him in the butt.

    As she acted so swiftly, Sungbok had to roll on the ground to avoid her attack.

    ¡°You wicked bitch!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Yoni beat him up, which left his body all covered with wounds.

    Watching her brilliant fighting, Kanghyok felt much relieved and brandished his bag.

    With a bang one guy fell on the ground while trying to attack Kanghyok.

    Makbong and Dorikke ran wildly to beat them with cudgels.

    Though Kanghyok¡¯s party was outnumbered, they were now winning.

    In particr, when Dolsok approached them with syringes, some of them who had the shot began to freak out and run away.

    Sungbok was so embarrassed to see his men beaten soundly.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    No matter how hard he tried to get out of the ce, he couldn¡¯t because of Yoni¡¯s nimble attack.

    At that moment he noticed an easy prey in Yoju, who was alone at a distance.

    ¡°Stay away from me, you wicked bitch!¡±

    Sungbok shouted at Yoni and then ran toward Yoju.

    As he moved so swiftly, Yoni let him go identally.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Btedly, Dolsok tried to catch Sungbok, but in vain.

    In the meantime, Sungbok could take Yoju as hostage.

    ¡°Stop it, guys!¡±

    He shouted at Kanghyok¡¯s party, grabbing her by the scruff of her neck.

    Her white and slim neck could be broken any time now at the whim of that guy.

    Kanghyok, who was brandishing his bag wildly, had to stop, and so did Makbong.

    ¡°Look at that shameless and mean guy!¡±

    ¡°You bet. He was talking loudly about so-called Taedonggye, but he is no more than a scounderel!¡±

    Kanghyok and Makbong grumbled, but they couldn¡¯t attack him because of Yoju.

    He couldn¡¯t sacrifice Yoju at his hand.

    With bag in hand, he slowly approached Sungbok, and so did Yoni, Dolsok and Makbong.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near to me. This woman will be killed.¡±

    As if to show his seriousness, Sungbok¡¯s voice was trembling violently.

    His threat was real.

    At that moment Kanghyok saw Yoju moving something with her fingers furtively.

    It was obviously a syringe.

    If Kanghyok could divert his attention, Yoju could give him a shot timely.

    ¡°Calm down, man!¡±

    Kanghyok shouted at him and put down his bag.

    He stepped back even at Kanghyok¡¯s small move.

    ¡°I told you not toe close to me. Are you going to see her killed before you?¡±

    His face, revealed brightly by the torches, was full of resentment.

    ¡°You just keep saying you¡¯re going to kill her, but if you kill Yoju, I can make you disabled all your life.¡±

    Kanghyok was not joking. As a doctor he was not only good at treating patients but also so maiming people.

    ¡°What the heck?¡± asked the guy in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Are your ears clogged, man? I¡¯m going to maim you. Seriously.¡±

    ¡°No, no. What was this woman¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Yoju. If you kill her, I¡¯m going to...¡±

    ¡°Are you Yoju?¡±

    As he couldn¡¯t believe, he turned back to her all of a sudden. His face was filled with joy and longing.

 Chapter 203: Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 76</h4>

    Now, the atmosphere of the room was somewhat strange.

    With a perplexed look Kanghyok took turns looking at Sungbok and Yoju.

    His soaring rage melted away.

    What? Do you know him?¡±

    Yoju shook her head from side to side.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ¡°Hearing your voice, I now know you must be Yoju!¡± said Sungbok in a confident voice.

    He already released his grip on her white and slim neck.

    Though she was holding a syringe, Sungbok didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is no wonder you don¡¯t recognize me.¡±

    Sungbok made a wistful look, saying

    ¡°By the way, why are you sticking around here? Where is brother Changkwon?¡±

    ¡°Do you know my father?¡±

    She heard someone mentioning histe father¡¯s name in a long time, though she murmured it every day.

    ¡°How can you not recognize me? I¡¯ve been to your house several times with the lord.¡±

    ¡°With the lord...?¡¯

    Apparently Sungbok didn¡¯t want to tell her about the lord because he quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°Anyway, where is your father Changkwon? Does he happen to be in Hanyang?¡±

    ¡°Oh my...¡±

    She bit her mouth as if she couldn¡¯t bear to tell him.

    Sungbok couldn¡¯t approach her after he noticed her overwhelming sorrow.

    Yoni quickly pulled her to the side and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Yoju caressed the red spot on the back of her neck.

    Sungbok lowered his head as if he was sorry.

    ¡°Sorry. I grabbed it against my will.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what happened to brother Changkwon?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    She bite her lip once more and said, ¡°He was killed in a recent raid by the Japanese invaders.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t know that...¡±

    Given the way hemented a lot, it was obvious that both were on close terms.

    ¡°What a big loss! Howe you are here, dressed like that?¡±

    Looking at her own clothing, she answered,

    ¡°Well, I just get by, drawing pictures and learning medical skills.¡±

    ¡°Hummm..I thought you were extraordinary from your childhood.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you said you studied with myte father at the same school. Why are you hanging around with this group?¡±

    Sungbok burst intoughter at her asking.

    ¡°How can a woman like you figure out a man¡¯s big ambition?¡±

    And then Sungbokughed for a while.

    It was when he saw patrollers in the distance that he stoppedughing.

    Given the stream of torches, there were a number of patrollers, not one or two.

    ¡°It was so great to see you here like this. Let me leave now.¡±

    And then he quickly disappeared into the dark.

    Obviously he must know the ins and outs of this ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, guys.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Running into the patrollers wouldn¡¯t be any good for Kanghyok¡¯s party.

    And this was not Suwon, Kanghyok¡¯s yground.

    ¡°Please get on my back,¡± said Makbong, looking at Yoju.

    As she could hardly walk, she didn¡¯t want to refuse his offer.

    When the patrollers got there, they couldn¡¯t find anyone.

    ¡°What the heck is this?¡±

    ¡°Hummm...it looks very strange.¡±

    They were talking about a syringe with the poison of fugu, which one of Kanghyok¡¯s party dropped while fighting with the acrobatic guys a while ago.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pick it up, just incase.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. Its tip is pretty sharp. So, be careful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, man.

    By the time the patrollers returned with the syringe, Kanghyok already arrived at his lodging.

    Yoju, who was on Makbong¡¯s back, was short of breath, as he tried to catch up with Kanghyok who was racing to his ce.

    After catching his breath for a while, Kanghyok murmured,

    ¡°Looks like we didn¡¯t have to run away like this. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?¡±

    Come to think of it, he treated Hangbok¡¯s wife untilte at night and then he was on his way back to fry chickens at home.

    Even if he was caught by the patrollers, he had a myriad of good excuses.

    But Dorikke disagreed.

    ¡°No, sir. It was the best policy to run away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re a thief.¡±

    ¡°Not me, sir. I¡¯ve washed my hands off from it.¡±

    ¡°Did you? It¡¯s me who made you turn over a new leaf in your life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right...anyway, I don¡¯t want to be entangled with those hooligans. Even if I¡¯m innocent, they will punish me once they lead me away.¡±

    ¡°Hummm..¡±

    That was true.

    In Joseon the guilt-by-association system was widely established.

    In particr, it was cruel to powerlessmoners like Dorikke.

    ¡®Yes, as I am a nobleman, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    Kanghyok was an extraordinary nobleman now, whose father was formerly a high-ranking official. Many of the powerful men in the central government were his disciples. And Kanghyok himself maintained good rtionship with powerful noble men such as Sungryong nd Hangbok.

    ¡®Ah,e to think of it...¡¯

    Kanghyok looked at Yoju, who was catching her breath at a distance.

    She seemed to hide something the moment somebody mentioned the name ¡®Yorip Chung.¡¯

    Now, it was clear that she was very closely associated with Yorip.

    Sungbok Byon must have been a powerful nobleman, given that he knew Yoju.

    ¡°By the way, Yoju, who was that man? He knows yourte father Changkwon, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him well, but...¡±

    Kanghyok and others waited for her to continue.

    ¡°When Sungbok was mentioning something like the lord, he must be Yorip Chung...¡±

    The she suddenly closed her lips again.

    Swallowing saliva in her dry mouth again, she went on, ¡°It looks like Sungbok is under the guidance of the elder brother of my father.¡±

    ¡°Is Yorip the elder brother of your father?¡±

    ¡°Shush! What if someone overhears you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Have you heard something about him?¡±

    With a serious look Kanghyok repeated his name.

    ¡®Yorip Chung, Yorip Chung...¡¯

    It was none other than the elder brother of thete Changkwon, who was soon to be executed on charges of treason.

    He was the uncle of Yoju that Kanghyok had been taking around.

    Kanghyok felt his hair stood on end.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him because myte father didn¡¯t tell me much either.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Yoju was constantly wary while she was talking.

    With a hardened face she even looked around.

    ¡°My father used to tell me his elder brother was a dangerous figure. He said Yorip was a great figure, but found it hard to maintain a close rtionship with him. So, I felt I had better be careful, too.¡±

    Looking at Kanghyok¡¯s party, especially Dorikke who only recently joined, Yoju seemed to fear that they might leak what she just said.

    In Kanghyok¡¯s mind Yoju¡¯s concern was groundless.

    ¡®They are just illiterate guys..And Dorikke was formerly a thief.¡¯

    But Kanghyok couldn¡¯t ignore her concern.

    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯se into the room for further talk. Dolsok, just go out with Dorikke and hit the sack first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok and Yoju went into the room, followed by Yoni.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    Yoju¡¯s face, reflected by themplight, was full of concern.

    Yoni also looked gloomy.

    ¡°Is your neck okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I feel alright. It just feels stiff.¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    Yoni looked at her neck closely and left out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Fortunately your neck looks fine. We should have caught that bastard...¡±

    Kanghyok briefly praised Yoni¡¯s bravery, and then took up the main topic.

    ¡°Now, tell me about the elder brother of your father. Looking back, I feel Hangbok didn¡¯t overreact the other day when he heard of the name Yorip Chung...¡±

    Though Kanghyok was not well versed in history, he was smart enough to judge Yorip was a troublemaker.

    Given the various situations, Kichukoksa (the Purge of Yorip Chung) coulde earlier.

    ¡®When something goes wrong, I could be in danger.¡¯

    Kanghyok was reminded that Joseon enforced the guilt-by-association system.

    Yoju continued, looking at Kanghyok and Yoni alternately.

    ¡°Let me tell you everything that I know as I can count on you and Yoni.¡±

    From her standpoint Kanghyok and Yoni were the only people she could rely on.

    For they took care of Yoju all along from the moment she had her leg hurt until she found herself orphaned after her father was killed by a Japanese raider.

    ¡°Yorip Chung, the elder brother of my father, used to make the case for the theory of ¡®Hasabigunron¡¯ and ¡®Chonhagongmulsol¡¯ in this world.¡±

    Fortunately Yoju was kind enough to borate in innguage, knowing that Kanghyok and Yoni were not well versed in the Chinese ssics.

    ¡°First of all, Hasabigunron means a vassal can serve anyone as a king. Namely anybody can be a king.¡±

    ¡°Hummmm... it sounds dangerous, depending how you¡¯re feeling.¡±

    ¡°And Chonhagongmulsol means that Chonha, namely, the country is a public good given to everybody for free. So, how can anybody im it as his own?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Yorip¡¯s theory sounded like almost treason.

    Kanghyok even felt that Yorip must have learned something about democracy by himself.

    If that¡¯s the case, the elder brother of Yoju¡¯ster father was obviously Yorip Chung, who caused a great political upheaval in 1589, called Kichukoksa, which resulted in the massacre of around 1,000 schrs associated with him.

    ¡°Is Yorip propagating such a theory openly?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. But I think he sees eye to eye with Sungbok that you saw a while ago. Taedonggye must be an association to achieve their goal, I think.¡±

    ¡°Hummmm.....¡±

    Now that she mentioned it, it was quite understandable that Yoju watched her mouth up to now.

    Talk of this kind was supposed to be in the closet as much as possible.

    ¡°Yes, I think you better be careful. I think you might as well get dressed like a man here from now on.¡±

 Chapter 204: Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 77</h4>

    Kanghyok felt all the time that he had a lot of guts, but he couldn¡¯t go to sleep for the past several days.

    For he was afraid that Sungbok could spread his meeting with Yoju to other people.

    By logical thinking Kanghyok had nothing to fear, but he couldn¡¯t calm down easily.

    ¡®That guy must be a traitor, so how could he talk about it?¡¯

    At best he could tell Yorip on this.

    ¡®Still I am nervous. Damn it!¡¯

    Treason?

    Though Kanghyok didn¡¯t know much about the Korean history, he was aware of the tragic end of traitors.

    He also knew what would happen to even those who were associated with the people who rose in revolt.

    ¡®Mostly they were killed amid factional fighting or in prisons.¡¯

    When he studied the Korean history, he read so many people were killed in the fighting.

    He didn¡¯t want to be the central figure of any coup involving Yorip.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    As he was full of worries, he let out a sigh absentmindedly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    He suddenlyy down on the nket even though it was broad daylight outside.

    While he was idling away for a while, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Master, Yoni and Makbong just got back from outside.¡±

    ¡°Really? Let them in¡±

    Dolsok cautiously opened the door, and Yoni dressed like a man and Makbong came in.

    ¡°So, did you find out anything?¡±

    ¡°Well, it looks like Taedonggye is far from an ordinary association.¡±

    As she was astonished, Yoni began to say,

    ¡°Initially they were involved in various activities in Cho province, but now they have allegedly expanded their activities as far as Hwanghae provinces. And that guy, Sungbok, was mainly doing activities in Hwanghae areas.¡±

    ¡°Hwanghae Province?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Cho province was quite a distance from Kanghyok¡¯s ce in Hanyang.

    But Hwanghae province was not far from Hanyang.

    Kanghyok began to think about bad things now.

    ¡°What the heck is this Taedonggye?¡±

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s an association of strong and nimble fighters. Nobody on the street has heard about them, and everyone is keeping mum about it.¡±

    With his eyes sparkling, Kanghyok asked, ¡°So, what are they doing?¡±

    ¡°I hear they usually get together and shoot arrows and practice martial arts...Actually there was quite a famous incident involving them.¡±

    ¡°Incident?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. When the Japanese raiders attacked Chonju, they advanced to the city at the request of the mayor of Chonju to defeat the Japanese.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it looks like they¡¯re a strong army.¡±

    Kanghyok couldn¡¯t hide his admiration at the strength of Taedonggye.

    ¡®I feel like they are seriously plotting a rebellion.¡¯

    On the other hand, Kanghyok could understand Yorip¡¯s position.

    Yorip was known as a genius.

    He passed the state civil exam when he was young, and kept advancing his career in the government. He initially belonged to the political faction of Soin, but switched to its rival Tongin.

    Though the exact reason for his turning coat was not known, his political defection invited King Sonjo¡¯s anger.

    He waster forced to retire to his hometown.

    ¡®Obviously he lost favor with King Sonjo.¡¯

    Based on the information he gathered on King Sonjo through various media reports and history books back in modern Korea, Sonjo was not such an attractive king.

    Rather he was most likely a crooked king.

    ¡®Nheless, Yorip shouldn¡¯t have raised a coup.¡¯

    How could a vassal rise in revolt in Joseon?

    Kanghyok asked, shaking his head, ¡°Any other particr incident recently?¡±

    ¡°Nothing I heard of. But it looks like they held a regr meeting.¡±

    That was reassuring to Kanghyok.

    Based on his calction, there were still many years to go before Kichukoksa, or the Purge of Yorip Chung could take ce.

    ¡°Good job!¡±

    When Yoni was about to stand up after briefing him, Makbong hesitated.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Kanghyok.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to report to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    In fact, Kanghyok didn¡¯t expect anything that needs a lot of brain of Makbong.

    So, he asked just casually, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, Taedongggye became famous after the Chonju incident.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Given that a private army led by an individual could beat the Japanese raiders, the Chonju incident naturally made Taedonggye widely known.

    ¡°So, many people are allegedly joining Taedonggye right now, and some of them are quite famous.¡±

    ¡°Really? Who are they?¡±

    ¡°People like Yonryong Park, Hamdu Ji, Uiyon, let alone Sungbok.¡±

    ¡°Hummmm....¡±

    All of them were total strangers to Kanghyok.

    At least they were not yet historical figures that Kanghyok needed to know.

    ¡®Yeah, they¡¯re just a motley of people from various ces.¡¯

    If that¡¯s the case, Kanghyok wouldn¡¯t need to worry about.

    Only then did he make a heartyugh.

    ¡°Nice job, Makbong. It looks like you¡¯re more learned these days.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m learning how to read from Yoju.¡±

    ¡°Really? She is a good teacher for you.¡±

    There was no question that Yoju was a fine teacher.

    When she gave a teaching on reading and writing, she usually introduced some interesting episodes. So, Kanghyok could learn a lot in various fields from her.

    ¡°By the way, there is a meeting at the house of Lord Sungryong Yu today. Did I tell you about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did. You¡¯re all set to go.¡±

    Yoni showed him the sword that she carried around her waist.

    She was always armed with the sword after the recent ambush by the acrobatic hooligans.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s move.¡±

    With a satisfied look Kanghyok stood up.

    As usual he held the medical bag in hand.

    Based on his experience so far, he found multiple uses for this bag.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve got a horse ready for you.¡±

    Dolsok was holding a horse by the reins, with a short cudgel around his waist.

    ¡°Wonderful. As Lord Sungryong¡¯s house is nearby, I don¡¯t think we will be encountering a mishap, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but we had better be armed, just in case.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a n. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok¡¯s march to Sungryong¡¯s house was impressive.

    At the forefront of his horse were Dolsok and Makbong, while Yoni and Dorikke were walking on both sides. And a couple of former thieves followed Yoju.

    So, in terms of the size, his parade was much like that of a provincial governor.

    Looking at Kanghyok, some of those inefficient noble men who were on government payrollined behind his back.

    But Kanghyok didn¡¯t care at all because he regarded them as good-for-nothing.

    In fact, it was Dolsok who felt pretty upset about them.

    ¡°Master, dont¡¯t you think you have to enter the government?¡±

    ¡°Government service?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a good fit for a government job?¡±

    ¡°Well...you know a nobleman like Hangbok is doing a good job, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t know there were liberal-minded people like Hangbok in Joseon.

    Hangbok was now regrly attending royal meetings hosted by the king.

    Compared with Hangbok, Kanghyok had no reason to refuse a government post.

    If he became a government official, he could wield more power than now, Kanghyok thought.

    Then there would be no chance of him being ambushed in Hanyang.

    He could easily hide Yoju in contingencies.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a serious thought, master?¡± Dolsok said.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re pretty sophisticated in the way you speak to me. Did you learn it from Yoju?¡±

    ¡°Yes, hahahaha.¡±

    Yoju praised him, too, who was scratching his head.

    ¡°Actually, Dolsok is very smart. If I teach him something, he never forgets it.¡±

    ¡°I know that, Yoju. He is quite good at medical skills, too.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, master. Please don¡¯t te my face with gold!¡±

    ¡°Look at that! He can use figurativenguage better than before.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    While they were cracking jokes andughing along the way, they arrived at Sungryong¡¯s house before they knew.

    ¡°Wee, sir!¡± shouted Sungryong¡¯s servants, who now recognized his face easily.

    Another guy on a horse was also approaching.

    He was none other than Hangbok Lee.

    For some reason he didn¡¯t smile. As it turned out, he hardly smiled after he saw Kanghyok recently.

    ¡°Hey, Kanghyok!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I was going to see you for some personal business.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Kanghyok instantly thought his wife might have side-effects after he treated her jaw.

    But his concern was groundless.

    ¡°Can I see you at some other ce?¡±

    Getting off the horse, Hangbok pulled him to a corner of the yard.

    Sunghyong¡¯s servants didn¡¯t stop them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°Well.I hear there were disturbances near my house recently. When I got there out of curiosity, some patrollers picked up a syringe that you left behind. Fortunately a silly patroller lost it the next day. So, I couldn¡¯t take it as evidence to take action.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°So, what happened that day?¡±

    Though it was an open-ended question, it was kind of a loaded question.

    Kanghyok felt he had to reply thoughtfully.

    ¡°Did you ask what happened?¡± he asked back, pretending not to know.

    But Hangbok was not an easy person to deal with.

    Staring at Kanghyok straight, he once again asked, ¡°There is a rumor circting right now that you saw Yorip Chung¡¯s right-hand man in Hanyang. Had it anything to do with that?¡±

 Chapter 205: Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 78</h4>

    Yorip Chung.

    Kanghyok felt scared to hear it when someone other than Yoju mentioned it.

    In fact, he freaked out.

    ¡®Looks like Hanghong didn¡¯t know about his association with Yoju...¡¯

    Probably Hangbok he didn¡¯t.

    For Changkwon, Yoju¡¯s father, was not a well-known figure like Yorip.

    Moreover, who could know his daughter Yoju?

    Nobody except for Kanghyok¡¯s party knew that Yoju had been disguising herself as a man up to now.

    Making a silly expression, Kanghyok replied,

    ¡°As I am not learned enough, I don¡¯t know much about Yorip Chung.¡±

    That was true.

    Without Yoni¡¯s association with him, Kanghyok would not have cared at all.

    ¡°Hummm....¡±

    Hangbok just nodded his head.

    A tense atmosphere was palpable between them.

    Hangbok quietly recalled his erstwhile conservation with Kanghyok.

    When he visited Sungryong Yu¡¯s house, Hangbok discussed with Sungryong about the Japanese envoy Tachibana Yashiro and talked about establishing ties with Japan.

    At that time Kanghyok was listening quietly to their conversation, so Hangbok thought he was very reticent.

    Hangbok found outter that Kanghyok was not learned enough to join their debate.

    He realized that Kanghyok knew little about worldly affairs except for the medical field.

    ¡°Yeah, I know you¡¯re not interested in worldly affairs,¡± said Hangbok.

    Kanghyok almost let out a sigh of relief at his remarks.

    ¡°You should be very careful from now on. If you¡¯re ever tied to him in one way or another, you had better break off connection right away.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so sensitive about him? Is he involved in something dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Hummm¡±

    Hangbok gave a sigh instead of replying.

    And then he smiled, patting Kanghyok on the shoulder.

    ¡°Well... I¡¯m going to be discussing with Lord Sungryong about it today when I see him anyway. Remember what I have just told you. Got it? As you said you didn¡¯t know about Yorip, you should stick to it. I don¡¯t want to get you involved.¡±

    ¡°Me involved?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Let¡¯s go. He¡¯s waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Having said something significant like that, Hangbok walked away with long strides.

    While following him, Kanghyok kept recalling what he said.

    ¡®As you said you didn¡¯t know about Yorip...? I wonder if he already knew about the incident involving Yoju.¡¯

    If that¡¯s the case, Kanghyok would be in big trouble.

    But at the same time Kanghyok felt relieved because Hangbok guaranteed that he should not be implicated in it.

    While Kanghyok was turning it over in his mind, he and Hangbok arrived at Sungryong¡¯s house.

    ¡°Milord, this is Hangbok Lee with the education and culture ministry,¡± he spoke loudly before the gate.

    ¡°Oh, let him in!¡± Sungryong shouted.

    At his order a servant opened the gate immediately.

    Taking off his leather shoes, Hangbok went straight to Sungryong¡¯s room.

    ¡°How are you, sir?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Oh, you¡¯re here with Kanghyok!¡±

    Sungryong gestured with a heartyugh when he saw Kanghyok through the door gap.

    ¡°Come on in!¡±

    When both came in, there was an old man with petite body, who got there early.

    Given the atmosphere, they didn¡¯t yet start any drinks.

    But the old man¡¯s lips were very reddish, suggesting he was a heavy drinker.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you got here already, sir,¡± said Hangbok.

    Given his attitude, obviously the old man¡¯s position in the government was very high.

    Kanghyok hastily lowered his head, introducing himself,

    ¡°How do you do, sir? My name is Kanghyok Paek.¡±

    The old manughed at his remarks.

    Sungryong on his side introduced the old man quickly.

    ¡°This is vice premier Chul Chung.¡±

    ¡°Chul Chung...! Sorry I haven¡¯t recognized you. It¡¯s my great honor to meet you like this.¡±

    In modern Korean any student preparing for colleges must have heard about Chul Chung in a textbook, the author of four famous special poems longing for the king. They had a hard time memorizing the poems he wrote after he had been banished to a remote ce.

    Kanghyok was no exception. He could recite Chul Chung¡¯s poems in the textbook even now.

    Looking at Kanghyok with an embarrassed expression on his face, Chulmented,

    ¡°Did you say it was a great honor to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, milrod.¡±

    That was true. Chul Chung was vice premier, above all.

    It was only natural that a civilian like Kanghyok, who had yet to enter the government service, should pay due respect to him.

    ¡°Do you know anything about me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t...¡±

    When Kanghyok hesitated a bit, Sungryong and Hangbok burst intoughter.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve told you, it¡¯s his way of speaking.¡±

    ¡°He also said the same thing to me, though I didn¡¯t do anything great. Haha.¡± Sungryong and Hangbokughed simultaneously at Kanghyok¡¯s expression of ¡®honor.¡¯

    ¡®Looks like these guys still don¡¯t know who they are.¡¯

    As someone who was thrust back into Joseon from modern Korea, Kanghyok just felt frustrated at their innocent reaction.

    While he was agonized for a moment, he suddenly recalled Chul Chung¡¯s poem ¡®Samiingok,¡¯ the Dedictorial Verse for the King.

    He memorized the poem so religiously in high school that he could vaguely recite it.

    ¡°I still have your poem ¡®Samiingok¡¯ memorized. I can¡¯t forget it because I was so impressed with it, sir.¡±

    ¡°Really? Samingok? I think there are not many who have heard about it.¡± Chul Chung said with a satisfied smile, looking at Kanghyok.

    ¡°Can you recite it?

    ¡°Yes, milord.¡±

    Clearing his throat a bit, Kanghyok tried to recall that poem as best as he could.

    And he recited the first few lines of that long poem without any difficulty.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re great!¡±

    ¡°Howe you could recite his poem well like this!¡±

    ¡°I initially thought Yunkil was lying when he mentioned that you¡¯re good atposing poems, but you are really doing wonderful.¡±

    They all praised him, impressed with his poetic skills.

    Fortunately Kanghyok could recite that long poem from beginning to end.

    ¡°Hahaha. I like you, man,¡± said Chul Chung, constantly smiling at him.

    Sungryong was as surprised and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you loved Lord Chung¡¯s poem so much like this.¡±

    ¡°Me, too. You¡¯re great!¡± seconded Hangbok.

    ¡°I¡¯m so ttered, sir.¡±

    Thanks to Kanghyok¡¯s talent show, the atmosphere was much more rxed now.

    Chul filled his cup,ughing loudly.

    ¡°Hahaha, Sungryong, this guy you have introduced me is quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I maintain a close rtionship with him.¡±

    ¡°When I heard you praised him, I simply thought he was good at medical skills only. But he has a talent for writing, too.¡±

    Kanghyok felt it was a bit funny for Chul to praise him simply because of his recitation of the vice premier¡¯s poem, but he alsoughed along with Chul.

    At that moment he had a hunch that he had to.

    And he could confirm it when Hangbok opened his mouth,

    ¡°By the way, as for Yorip Chung...¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you have any update on his whereabouts?¡±

    Unlike Chul who asked quickly, Sungryong shut his mouth.

    Though he was on close terms with Chul, the giant of the political faction Soin, Sungryong was affiliated with its rival Tongin.

    And as Yorip belonged to Tongin, Sungryong was not immune from any political bacsh rted to Yorip.

    Hangbok continued,

    ¡°I was tipped off that some members of Taedonggye were doing activities in Hanyang.¡±

    ¡°Really? Not Hwanghae Province?¡±

    ¡°Nope. They even had a name called Kwanghee Acrobatic Group.¡±

    ¡°Acrobatic group? For what?¡±

    Now, it was Hangbok and Chul who were having a dialogue.

    Sungryon just listened to their conversation.

    And Kanghyok was quietly drinking as he couldn¡¯t cut in.

    ¡°By sheer luck I caught Pyonsu, the leader of that acrobatic group thanks to Kanghyok.¡±

    ¡°Really? Haha, Kanghyok seems to be good at martial arts,¡± said Chul.

    Obviously Hangbok was trying to earn Kanghyok due credit.

    ¡®Thanks, Hangbok.¡¯

    Putting down his cup, Kanghyok lowered his head to him.

    ¡°But the thing is this guy called Pyonsu was so resistant that we¡¯ve run into trouble forcing him to confess about his ties with Yorip.¡±

    ¡°Then, how did you get to find out his ties with Yorip?¡±

    ¡°Well, I heard it from the people in the market. And there was a guy who said he saw Sungbok Byon contacting that acrobatic group.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not so clear. It might be a personal mistake for a nobleman to run an acrobatic team, but it¡¯s not the subject of punishment.¡±

    Thanks to Chul¡¯s ruling, Sungryong felt a bit relieved.

    ¡°Lord Chung¡¯s right. Hangbok, it looks like you¡¯re overreacting.¡±

    ¡°But milord, it is very suspicious that as a leader of an acrobatic group, Pyonsu was so resistant to revealing his ties with Yorip. We need to force any confession from him.¡±

    ¡°You said he wouldn¡¯t open his mouth. Is there any other way to have him confess?¡±

    Hangbok¡¯s title at the time was jwarang, or senior director with the ministry of education and culture, and he was under the direct control of its minister Sungryong.

    ordingly Sungryong knew well how severely Hangbok tortured Pyonsu to extract his confession.

    ¡°Well, I know some great method.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Feeling sorry, Hangbok turned to Kanghyok and said, ¡°As I hear, this guy is pretty good at torturing people.¡±

 Chapter 206: Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 79</h4>

    What the heck is Hangbokg talking about?

    Everyone in the room including Kanghyok opened their eyes wide with surprise.

    In particr, Sungryong, who had his hemorrhoids treated by Kanghyok, reacted violently.

    ¡°Hey, how can defame an excellent doctor like Kanghyok? You can hardly find such a fine doctor anywhere.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve received his service, too. He¡¯s a very good doctor,¡± said Hangbok.

    ¡°Howe you can say about him like that?¡±

    ¡°Well, a good doctor means he can treat a patient well, right?¡±

    With a furtive smile, Hangbok looked at Kanghyok.

    ¡°If he can treat people, he can also maim them, right?¡±

    At that moment Kanghyok was gooseflesh all over.

    Hangbok might have thought about it when Kanghyok treated his wife only a few days ago.

    Obviously there was something extraordinary about Hangbok¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Hmmm...¡±

    Chul Chung and Sungryon made a frown at Hangbok¡¯s mention about making Kanghyok a torture doctor.

    But Chul was more concerned about the possibility that Kanghyok could really force Pyonsu confess about his ties with Yorip.

    ¡®If only he could do that...¡¯

    If Chul could obtain the slightest clue that Yorip was plotting a revolt, that meant the end of the ruling political faction Tongin¡¯s era and the quickening of the arrival of its rival Soin.

    Of course, if that happened, Chul might feel sorry for his friend but political rival Sungryong, a giant of Tongin.

    ¡®I could save Sungryong from the political massacre, of course,¡¯ Chul thought to himself.

    In fact, Sungryong was a favored vassal of King Sonjo.

    Though Sungryong was to be stigmatized as a giant of the rebellious Tongin, Chul could not deal with him recklessly.

    In the meantime, Sungryon was concerned about Kanghyok.

    ¡®This might be a big, big trouble for him.¡¯

    To the best of his knowledge, Kanghyok was the best doctor in Joseon.

    Otherwise he could not have cured his hemorrhoids that had troubled him several decades.

    ¡®Obviously he would be good at torturing people....¡¯

    But he couldn¡¯t refuse Hangbok¡¯s suggestion right away in Chul¡¯s presence.

    ¡®Hangbok might have made that suggestion to protect me.¡¯

    In some respects Hangbok¡¯s suggestion was kind of a warning and consideration that Sungryong should not be connected with Yorip under any circumstances.

    ¡°Uhhhh...¡±

    When Sungryong gave a short moaning, Chul looked at him.

    Their eyes met and they nodded at the same time.

    ¡°Okay, then. Let¡¯s leave it to Kanghyok. Can you do it?¡±

    Now the ball was in Kanghyok¡¯s court.

    Though he didn¡¯t want it, he had no other choice but to.

    Kanghyok quickly put his brain to work.

    ¡®Kichukoksa, or the Purge of Yorip Chung¡¯s gang...Kichukoksa.¡¯

    As he was interested in that tragic event, he naturally recalled it.

    Sungryong could safely avoid the political massacre of Kichukoksa.

    Later he could be a premier by turning evils into blessings.

    ¡®Originally Kichukoksa took ce at a strange timing...¡¯

    In fact, it took ce only 2 to 3 years before the full-scale Japanese invasion of Joseon in 1592.

    As it turned out, the Joseon government wasted its energies and resources on seeking and purging Yorip and his followers, which it should have diverted for preparation for the Japanese invasion.

    Kanghyok nodded at Hangbok¡¯s suggestion helplessly.

    ¡°Let me give it a try, then.¡±

    ¡°Great. If you find out something big, you will receive a due recognition.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    While repeatedly nodding his head, Kanghyok studied Sungryong¡¯s face.

    ¡°Alright, Kanghyok. Just do your best.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, milord.¡±

    Now, Chul Chung and Hangbok Lee began to rx with a gentle smile.

    Kanghyok was even more scary about their sudden change of attitude.

    ¡®Politicians are the same, regardless of the age.¡¯

    When necessary, they could change their attitude or feelings anytime in their favor.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s get the heavy stuff off our chest and talk about something else,¡± said Chul, emptying his cup.

    ¡°By the way, did you have a big event at the ministry of education and culture recently?¡± asked Sungryong.

    ¡°Oh, are you talking about the Yoshitoshi and Kenzo¡¯s party?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was really surprised by Hangbok¡¯s insight.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that? I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°You know that Tachibana Yashiro visited Joseon as Japan¡¯s envoy some time ago, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    At that time, Chul Chung was living an exiled life in a remote ce, but he seemed to have heard about it, given that he was nodding.

    ¡°When that Japanese envoy returned, Hangbok said something to me. As I was impressed with it at that time, I still remember it,¡± said Sungryong.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said something like this: That envoy would be killed when he returned, and a new Japanese envoy woulde to Joseon. In that case, it would be better for the Joseon government to treat him well.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I see. I heard that he was killed when he returned. That¡¯s why you hosted a big party for the new Japanese envoy and his entourage recently.¡±

    Chul nodded his head as if he understood the whole situation.

    He had deep trust and affection for Hangbok.

    He even felt that it was a blessing to the Soin faction to have an able man like Hangbok.

    ¡°Actually, we¡¯re going to give the Japanese envoy a positive reply this time, though we haven¡¯t yet decided on the date...¡±

    ¡°Have you decided to send our envoy to Japan?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you yet inform the king?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, it¡¯s my own idea at this point.¡±

    ¡°No, no, if you make the proposal to the king, let me support you actively,¡± said Chul Chung.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Some grave decisions like that were discussed and nned at Sungryong¡¯s house.

    When they broke up after drinking, it was quite dark outside.

    Kanghyok was putting on leather shoes under themplight, Hangbok approached him.

    ¡°Whew! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine, sir.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve felt it all the time that you¡¯re a real heavy drinker.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, sort of.¡±

    ¡°Do you know any secret way of having a strong head like you?¡±

    ¡°Not really, sir. I¡¯ve been like this since I was young.¡±

    ¡°I envy you. I was zonked out after drinking alcohol offered by the king recently. I behaved rather indecently at the royal meeting hosted by the king.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I heard about it from my father. When he was with the Academy of Letters, my father said he was also severely rebuked for that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. So, I envy a heavy drinker like you.¡±

    If the king filled the cup for him, that might be a great honor and favor to Hangbok.

    Instead of getting drunk and behaving indecently, he should have enjoyed it and went back home sober, but he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to envy me. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, keep in mind that you have an important mission now.¡±

    There was no more tipsiness in his voice.

    He said in a clear but quiet voice, ¡°In fact, by chance I could meet one of the Kwanghee acrobatic team who escaped from your house.¡±

    Though he mentioned ¡®by chance,¡¯ he lied in Kanghyok¡¯s mind.

    Obviously Hangbok must have let his men kidnap him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason, but it seemed he was given a severe torture at your house, given that he could hardly walk.¡±

    ¡°Oh... well, I didn¡¯t intend to torture him, but as it turned out, I did.¡±

    ¡°He was so terrified that he confessed what he knew, though I didn¡¯t ask. But as he was not a rank-and-file man, he didn¡¯t have much information.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it too seriously. All you have to do is extract confession from Pyonsu. He wouldn¡¯t confess no matter how tough we tortured him.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    They soon arrived at a house near Hangbok¡¯s.

    Even before the gate was opened, there strongly smelled something disgusting.

    Closing his nose, Dolsok murmured,

    ¡°Oh my god... It looks like the patient inside was screaming with extreme pain.¡±

    Dolsok simply thought Hangbok brought an acquaintance of his for Kanghyok¡¯s treatment.

    And he even asked an unnecessary question, ¡°Why did you bring only Makbong here? Yonju and Yoni could have helped you a lot.¡±

    Instead of replying, Kanghyok just nodded.

    ¡®I guess so, of course.¡¯

    But Kanghyok didn¡¯t want them to witness him torturing someone.

    No matter how strong Yoni was, she was a woman, for whom Kanghyok had good feelings.

    If she saw Kanghyok torturing somebody, she would regard him as a psychopath.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Makbong seemed to be happy because he was chosen over Yoni and Yoju.

    Carrying a bull¡¯s testicles on the back, he just seemed happy.

    But he was surprised when he saw the patient lying on the bed.

    ¡°Oh my, this guy is...¡±

    Though the patient was more haggard than before, with burnt scars here and there, he was familiar to Makbong and Dolsok.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this guy the same Pyonsu that we recently saw?¡±

    ¡°Hmmmm... I didn¡¯t beat him up severely at that time...¡±

    When Kanghyok looked at him in person, he knew how much he tortured Pyonsu to extract his confession.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t he open his mouth when he was beaten up like this, with his body covered with wounds and burnt scars?¡¯

    Kanghyok felt even a slight feeling of respect for his loyalty to Yorip Chung.

    On the way here, Hangbok gave him a sharp reminder as follows.

    <Yorip Chung is currently plotting a revolt. All kinds of rebellious people are gathering around him now. At a time when the country was in a turbulent time, we can¡¯t afford to give him a pass. We need firm proof to prove his revolt.>

    Kanghyok clenched his fist several times and looked at the patient.

    ¡°You are the same hooligan that I saw you recently.¡±

    Pyonsu was still arrogant.

    Clicking his tongue with regret, Kanghyok said, ¡°Hey, we¡¯re going to torture you from now on. You will feel an unprecedented torture you¡¯ve never experienced before. You had better confess now .¡±

    ¡°F*ck off!¡±

    ¡°Sorry you¡¯re getting around the road instead of the shortcut. Dolsok, open the bag.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

 Chapter 207: Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 80</h4>

    Dolsok slowly began to open the house call bag that Kanghyok brought with him.

    Makbong also unpacked a bundle he carried on the back.

    The sound of nking iron resonated in the room.

    But Pyonsu seemed calm, even though Kanghyok momentarily felt he was gooseflesh all over.

    ¡®Howe this guy can stay so calm?¡¯

    By any standard, he was far from an ordinary man.

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    Pyonsu raised his eyes furtively at Kanghyok¡¯s calling.

    But he didn¡¯t reply at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    He didn¡¯t reply, either.

    With a faint smile Kanghyok murmured to himself,

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to find out something, but just asking out of curiosity. I like a guy who keeps his loyalty to the end.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Laughing sarcastically, Pyonsu turned over in bed.

    Given that he was giving a moan, he obviously felt pain all over his body.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready, Master.¡±

    Turning back, he saw Dolsok holding some surgery tools.

    As Kanghyok never tortured somebody up to now, he felt a bit embarrassed as he had to do it now.

    He was idly fiddling the operating tools when Dolsok said, ¡°Master, how about tying him up for now?¡±

    Dolsok was moreposed than Kanghyok at the moment.

    Kanghyok took out several leather strings from his sleeves.

    ¡°Good. Bundle him up with these strings.¡±

    Dolsok and Makbong tightened Pyonsu with their rough and strong hands.

    He didn¡¯t show any resistance.

    ¡°Be careful...Check out the color of his fingers before tying him. Otherwise they might get rotten.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes... Is this enough?¡±

    ¡°Nice job. Have you done this before?¡±

    ¡°Well, for me it¡¯s the first time. But Makbong is pretty skillful.¡±

    In fact, there was little change in Pyonsu¡¯s face when Makbong began to tie him, which meant the former felt little pain.

    ¡°Where did you learn this skill?¡± asked Kanghyok.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn it... When I visit the widow¡¯s town at night, I see various clients.¡±

    ¡°Clients? Are they asking you to tie them up?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, sometimes I¡¯m tied, depending on the client¡¯s taste.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand if there are such clients even in Joseon.¡±

    Kanghyok shook his head, looking at Makbong, a master knotter.

    ¡®Dang it... Why did I volunteer to do this?¡¯

    Kanghyok wished he had refused Hangbok¡¯s suggestion.

    But it¡¯s toote.

    Hangbok was adamant about his determination to extract Pyonsu¡¯s confession, and so was Chul Chung.

    ¡®If I sessfully get this done, I could protect Yoju, and they would be my protector.¡¯

    Joseon at that was divided into Tongin and Soin political factions under the king.

    While Tongin was led by Sungryong Yu and Sanhae Lee, Soin was led by Chul Chung.

    Ironically Sungryong and Chul were close friends.

    From Kanghyok¡¯s standpoint it was the best policy to take side with the ultimate winner, which was Soin.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Kanghyok was about to hold a scalpel, the most perfect tool for torture.

    ¡°No, not this one...¡±

    He thought twice after checking Pyonsu¡¯s body condition, covered with small and big scars all over.

    There would be nothing different even if he used the scalpel.

    ¡°Using this one then?¡±

    He looked at the forceps, usually used to locate blood vessels and stop the bleeding.

    It was naturally very solid and used for various purposes.

    For example, he could use it to tear away nails or even flesh.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to go that far...¡¯

    Kanghyok didn¡¯t want to cause any pain to him by injuring his body.

    Then he looked at the bundle Makbong carried on the back.

    He wanted to use the tool in it first before turning to the operating tools.

    ¡°Makbong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°You are confident of blowing on the testicles, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh....¡±

    Makbong shook his head at Kanghyok who was waving a bull¡¯s testicles.

    Though he could do it skillfully, Malsok didn¡¯t want to avoid it if he could.

    But he had no other choice but to follow Kanghyok¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Dolsok, you, too, can do it, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh... Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Kanghyok filled the syringe with the fugu¡¯s poison.

    ¡®5mL is enough to paralyze a man.¡¯

    For the past several days Kanghyok obtained enough clinical date on the dosages of fugu¡¯s poison.

    ¡°Now, you will feel a prick.¡±

    Snorting withughter, Pyonsu shook his head. ¡°Do you think I can open my mouth with that shit?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see it very soon.¡±

    For all we know, he might feel more fear than any other torture he experienced in his life.

    For he won¡¯t be able to breathe, even though he stays conscious.

    Clicking his tongue subconsciously, he tied a rubber band around his arm.

    ¡®Yes, it was your mistake to have plotted a revolt at this time when the Japanese were looking for a good change to invade Joseon.¡¯

    Justifying his torture, Kanghyok tapped the blood vessel of his arm.

    And then he skillfully gave an injection of poison into his arm.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± asked Pyonsu, snorting withughter.

    But Dolsok and Makbong, holding the bull¡¯s testicles each, clicked their tongues while looking at him miserably.

    ¡°Poor wretch!¡±

    ¡°What the heck are you talking? This bullshit .uh.....¡±

    Pyonsu¡¯s face began to distort as the fatal poison began to spread into his body slowly.

    No matter how much fugu¡¯s poison was diluted, it could have a devastating effect when it was injected directly into the blood vessel.

    ¡°Cough.. Cough... What the heck...¡±

    With a calm face Kanghyok was feeling his pulse, with eyes fixed on his chest.

    It was exactly as he expected.

    The fact that blowfish poison only affects striated muscles and respiratory muscles has never been so reassuring as now.

    If the poison was lethal enough to stop the heart, it could have killed several people.

    ¡®Only smooth muscles work okay.¡¯

    Come to think of it, Kanghyok thought blowfish poison was intended for torture.

    Pyonsu¡¯s face was bing more and more reddish, grimacing with extreme pain.

    With a worried look, Dolsok said, ¡°It looks like he is going to die.¡±

    ¡°Not yet. He¡¯s alright up to now.¡±

    Kanghyok was still checking his pulse.

    His heart rate didn¡¯t go down, but increased gradually.

    That meant he could endure it up to now.

    Clearly Pyonsu was trying his best to ovee hypoxia.

    ¡°Be ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    At his order Dolsok and Makbong blew air into the testicles.

    Even when they blew to the point of the testicles bursting, Kanghyok didn¡¯t give any additional order.

    Kanghyok was just looking at his face and chest alternately, feeling his pulse with his hand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard?¡±

    This time, too, Kanghyok didn¡¯t expect any reply.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to feel you were dying?¡± Kanghyok asked while checking his heart rate, which peaked a moment ago and then went down.

    If he was left untreated, Pyonsu would lose consciousness and die, after all.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. So, don¡¯t worry. Makbong, give him the testicles pouch.¡±

    ¡°Yes, maser.¡±

    Kanghyok blew the oxygen in the testicles into his mouth.

    When he repeated that several times, his heart rate went back to normal.

    ¡°Let us take a break for a moment.¡±

    Kanghyok murmured, feeling his pulse.

    At his remarks Dolsok and Makbong put down the testicles pouches.

    Except for one, who was Pyonsu.

    ¡°Huuuk....¡±

    His face began to be reddish again.

    And his heart rate was going up as high as it could.

    Kanghyok blew it into his mouth again.

    After he repeated at least ten times, the poison was neutralized, finally.

    As if he saw a devil, Pyonsu looked at Kanghyok now.

    ¡°You son of a bitch...¡±

    ¡°It was tough, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You damned wretch...¡±

    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re conspiring now.¡±

    But Pyonsu kept tight-lipped.

    ¡°Wow, this guy really sucks.¡±

    If Kanghyok were in his shoes, he would tell so right away.

    Even before he was tied up, Kanghyok would try his best to make him confess.

    ¡°Dolso, give me that rubber band.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok tied his arm up slowly while Pyonsu was just looking.

    ¡°Whoops!¡±

    Kanghyok dropped the syringes from his bosom on purpose.

    As many as 20 syringes, all told.

    When Pyonsu was bing desperate, Kanghyok gave him a second injection.

    ¡°Let me finish this quickly. You can¡¯t die until you reveal everything you know.¡±

 Chapter 208: Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 81</h4>

    It was right after the third shot was detoxified that he began to open his mouth.

    In fact, he seemed to open his mouth at the second shot, but he didn¡¯t.

    Pyonsu now began to reveal everything he knew about his ties with Yorip Chung.

    Hangbok Lee and Chul Chung, who hastily came to the scene, watched him confessing.

    ¡°Wow, this is great!¡±

    ¡°I agree, sir.¡±

    ¡°I hear this guy confessed even when he was not beaten up, burnt or fed at all.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he was a very malicious guy.¡±

    Hangbok was astonished at his unusual resistance.

    He even called for the toughest tormentor from the relevant authorities to force Pyonsu to confess, but in vain.

    As thest resort Hangbok turned to Kanghyok desperately.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    At Kanghyok¡¯s question, he flinched at the syringe he was holding.

    Kanghyok was waving it before his eyes.

    And Makbong and Dolsok on both sides were frightening.

    ¡°My name is Uiyon.¡±

    ¡°Uiyon?¡±

    It was unfamiliar to Kanghyok, but Hangbok instantly noticed it.

    Hangbok approached Pyonsu and asked, ¡°Did you say your name was Uiyon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, Uiyon is a monk. You don¡¯t look like him at all,¡± Hangbok said with a suspicious look.

    ¡°It looks like he is not yet ready to confess.¡±

    Rolling up his sleeves, Kanghyok tried to feel his blood vessel.

    Then Pyonsu shouted, ¡°No, yes, yes, I¡¯m Uiyon.¡±

    Given his desperate tone, he seemed not to lie.

    ¡°Howe your hair is long like that?¡±

    ¡°I started to wear my hair long after I met master Chung.¡±

    ¡°Master Chung... Are you talking about Yorip Chung?¡±

    After turning it over in his mind for a while, he nodded.

    His eyes were now full of fear and despair, though he resisted all the tortures up to now.

    The pain of not breathing properly even with his consciousness was something he couldn¡¯t stand any more.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Why did you act as the leader of the acrobatic team here?¡±

    Uiyon couldn¡¯t reply easily.

    Though Hangbok felt frustrated at his slow reply, Kanghyok could understand.

    A littleter Pyonsu continued, ¡°I tried to organize Taedonggye even in Hangyang.¡±

    Taedonggye was an armed group doing activities in Hwanghae and Cho provinces.

    Even Kanghyok, who was not interested in worldly affairs, came to hear about it.

    Hangbok¡¯s face became gloomy instantly.

    This time Kanghyok, with his eyes meeting his, continued to ask, ¡°Taedonggye? Did you organize a group of martial arts men?¡±

    ¡°You bet.¡±

    Kanghyok nodded silently.

    When he thought of Makbong and Yoni, it was not difficult to disguise an armed group as an acrobatic team.

    ¡°Howrge is that armed group?¡±

    ¡°Not many. Less than 100.¡±

    ¡°What? Less than 100...¡±

    Listening to him quietly, Hangbok shook his head from side to side.

    Though it was a small group of 100, it was a big danger if the group was now staying inside Hanyang.

    If they could find coborators inside the pnce, they could raise a coup any time.

    And Yorip Chung, the main instigator of the coup, had arge following among the political faction of Tongin.

    ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    Pretty impatient, Hangbok darted a question, but Pyonsu couldn¡¯t answer quickly.

    Instead he studied Kanghyok¡¯s face, and that the syringe he was holding in his hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know as I was taken here for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Seriously.¡±

    In fact, it was a long time ago that he was taken by Hangbok.

    Nodding his head, Kanghyok grabbed him on the shoulder.

    ¡°What were you trying to do with that armed group? Here in Hanyang?¡±

    ¡°We wanted to drive out the current king and open a new era.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you were plotting a revolt, right?¡±

    Kanghyok was upset, asking him.

    No matter how dull and ipetent King Sonjo was, he was still the legitimate king.

    ¡®How can you plot a revolt when the Japanese invasion of Joseon is around the corner?¡¯

    Chul Chung, who was present at the scene, became enraged to the point of his beard trembling.

    ¡°Treason? Are you plotting treason?¡±

    Chul Chung murmured, clenching his fist firmly.

    Only then did Makbong and Dolsok¡¯s faces turn very white.

    They simply followed Kanghyok to help him with torturing somebody.

    And they came to realize that Pyonsu was plotting treason.

    When they were shivering, Kanghyok opened his mouth slowly.

    ¡°Milord, it¡¯s obvious that Yorip is nning a revolt, based on his confession.¡±

    ¡°I know. All thanks to you, Kanghyok,¡± said Hangbok, at a loss what to do.

    At that moment Chul Chung cut in, like a veteran politician.

    ¡°This is not the time for this. Let me take him to the Justice Ministry right away and then report to the king.¡±

    ¡°Yes, milord.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Kanghyok. I won¡¯t forget your credit. Let me repay you dearlyter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just did what I had to do on my part.¡±

    Chul gathered all the servants in the yard.

    Looking at Pyonsu who was raising his resigned face, Kanghyok asked, ¡°My lord, it won¡¯t do any harm to Lord Sungryong Yu, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I am a man of my word. So, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Who knows?

    Looking at Chul Chung who gave him such reassurances, Kanghyok gave a sigh of relief furtively.

    If something bad happened to Sungryong because of this, it could bring about a bigger danger.

    ¡®Joseon could go to ruin.¡¯

    Pyonsu was taken out of the remote warehouse in a few minutes.

    Left behind in the ce were Kanghyok, Dolsok and Makbong.

    Dolsok¡¯s face was still white,pared with Makbong who was calm as ever.

    ¡°Master, this is really dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You bet.¡±

    Kanghyok was also aware of it.

    Dolsok added, ¡°It¡¯s treason, master. I think you had better refrain from visiting Lord Sungryong¡¯s house for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that sounds good.¡±

    Kanghyok felt Dolsok was a smart guy in some respect.

    ¡®Yes, this is a rivalry between Tongin and Soin. I don¡¯t have to be the talk of the town by being sandwiched between them. Nobody knows about Yoju, but I think I had better make sure...¡¯

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Dolsok.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first, master.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The three of them quickly returned back home.

    Yoni, Yoju and Dorikke were just absorbed in their own activities as usual.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back, master!¡±

    Yoni and Yoju weed Kanghyok with a happy look.

    But Kanghyok didn¡¯t feelfortable while looking at Yoju.

    Come to think of it, Yoju was now put in a perilous situation.

    ¡°Let me see both of you for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Wiping off sweat on her forehead, Yoni followed his direction.

    ¡°Let me go with you now,¡± said Yoju without any objection.

    ¡°What shall we do, master?¡± said Dolsok, rubbing his hands.

    Though he didn¡¯t eat anything for the day, he was not so hungry.

    But he felt chicken might be a good choice for dinner at that moment.

    ¡®Oh, we have flour.¡¯

    Though he obtained it hard, he had no chance to use it for food.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fry chickens?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good!¡±

    Dolsok and Makbong were quite ustomed to the taste of fried chicken.

    Shouting for joy, they ran out to the backyard to catch hens.

    Yoju and Yoni sat quietly in the room when Kanghyok went in.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yoju asked first, as if she saw something strange in his eyes.

    After hesitating for a moment, he eventually opened his mouth and said, ¡°I met a guy today.¡±

    ¡°Who was he, master?¡±

    ¡°Uiyon. The guy you mentioned to me before.¡±

    Yoju stopped for a moment to register that.

    There were many other Uiyons in Joseon, but there was only one Uiyon that Kanghyok and Yoju knew.

    He was one of the entric men who joined Taedonggye and served as an advisor to Yorip Chung.

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± replied Yoju, trying to calm down.

    ¡°He confessed everything.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Your uncle... He said he nned a revolt with Yorip Chung.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Shush! Be quiet! Yoni, you and me alone know you¡¯re Yorip¡¯s cousin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Yoju lowered her head deep down.

    Never did she think his uncle was plotting treason.

    ¡°So, you should be careful from now on. Yoju, you should be disguised as a man all the time. Even inside the house.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Yoni, try to find any hiding ce just in case.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Kanghyok looked around the room with regrets.

    As the house was given by the mayor of Suwon, a corrupt official, it was quite big and luxurious.

    ¡®I have to get out of here if a war breaks out anyway.¡¯

    While Kanghyok was agonizing over the matter, the political faction of Soin was quite busy to take back power from its rival Tongin.

    Chul Chung, the leader of Soin, issued an order,

    ¡°Tell Joon Han, the governor of Hwanghae Province, Cuk Lee, the governor of Anak, Choonggan Park, the mayor of Jaeryong, and Ungin Han, the governor of Sinchon to investigate about Yorip Chung and his gang and report back!¡±

 Chapter 209: Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 82</h4>

    Chul Chung¡¯s order was swiftly and secretly conveyed to the provincial governors involved.

    At his order, Joon Han, the governor of Hwanghae Province, Chuk Lee, the governor of Anak, Choogan Park, the governor of Jaeryong, and Ungin Han, the governor of Shinchon, immediately checked out the status of Yorip Chung and his gang¡¯s activities in their areas respectively.

    Yorip Chung and his Taedonggye group were nning a revolt tounch an attack against Hanyang in Hwanghae Province and Cho Province simultaneously; kill Defense Minister Rip Shin; and seize military power.

    This was shocking enough to shake the central government of Joseon.

    Moreover, when King Sonjo was briefed that Taedonggye had infiltrated into Hanyang, he immediately dispatched the chiefmander of the military to Hwanghae and Cho provinces to catch Yorip and his followers.

    Faced with the uneasy and chaotic situation, Kanghyok could retain hisposure.

    The reason was simple. He maintained a good rtionship with Hangbok Lee.

    ¡°How have you been?¡± asked Hangbok, who stopped by Kanghyok¡¯s house almost daily.

    Hangbok was a rising star of Soin that emerged as the power group after crushing its rival political faction Tongin.

    Sometimes, he came to Kanghyok to ask for his probing through torture, but he did so very rarely.

    He just stopped by to greet him and keep him informed about what¡¯s going on regarding the Purge of Yorip Chung incident.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear that.¡±

    Hangbok sat on the main floor, and Kanghyok¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t find him hard to deal with.

    Whenever he visited like this, they would bring him fried chicken, which was his favorite.

    ¡°It really tastes good all the time,¡± said Hangbok, enjoying the fried chicken.

    ¡°It tastes much better because they mixed the flour you gave us.¡±

    ¡°Is this ck stuff pepper?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord. Lord Sungryong gave it to me before the incident took ce.¡±

    When Kanghyok mentioned his name, Hangbok looked gloomy.

    Though Sungryong was a leading figure of Tongin pitted against Soin, Hangbok had no personal grudges against him. While he served Sungryong at the Ministry of Education and Culture for a long time, Hangryong was deeply moved by Sungryong¡¯s character.

    Hangbok opened his mouth after chewing chicken for a while, ¡°Lord Sungryong had nothing to do with Yorip Chung, so he would be alright.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good for him!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I stopped by today to tell you....¡± Hangbok put down the chicken bone on the ground and said, ¡°Yorip Chung died.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°He was found dead in Jukdo Ind.¡±

    ¡°It looks like he was chased by the government army andmitted suicide himself.¡±

    ¡°Right. Sungbok Byon was also found there.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Kanghyok met Sungbok in person. He felt it a shame that Sungbok also died.

    ¡°What about Uiyon?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that monk? He was killed.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Closing his eyes quietly, Hangbok recalled numerous figures who were killed in connection with the Purge of Yorip Chung incident.

    The Soin faction initially moved to stop Yorip¡¯s rebellion against the king in the bud, butter cracked down on its rival Tongin faction mercilessly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look good, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Really? Actually, I feel under the weather.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you much.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, I feel sorry for you as I seem to frequently disturb you needlessly.¡±

    Leaning against a wall, Hangbok was just chewing a fried chicken in silence.

    Recently, he tended to visit Kagnhyok¡¯s house more often instead of heading straight back home.

    It seemed as if he needed some sort of healing time, so Kanghyok let Hangbok do whatever he wanted to do.

    ¡°By the way, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Have you checked it out? I recently did ask you a favor on that...¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean the matter of Changkwon Chung?¡±

    Even a remote rtive of Yorip Chung was punished. It was certain that his younger brother Changkwon would be the target of government persecution.

    ¡°I heard that Changkwon yed a big role in quelling the Japanese raiders¡¯ invasion of the Otan vige recently. ording to the report filed by Yunkil Kim, the mayor of Suwon, Changkwon defended brilliantly in that battle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±

    Yunkil Kim. He was one of the victims of the Purge of Yorip Chung incident. Originally, he was to be appointed as the Minister of Internal Affairs, but he had to be content with his current post as the mayor of Suwon when the Purge broke out.

    Fortunately, he had a wide connection with both the Tongin and Soin factions. Though he was a member of Tongin, he didn¡¯t go through the Purge.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of investigating Changkwon, who was already killed? I asked Chul Chung to close the case involving Changkown,¡± said Hangbok.

    ¡°As far as I know, he had a daughter. How would you deal with her?¡±

    Kanghyok cast a nce at the backyard where Yoju was in hiding, disguised as a man.

    ¡°Well, they issued an order to search for her. But it¡¯s highly likely that they would close the case, too. Moreover, Changkwon¡¯s offspring is a girl, not a boy, right?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°I hear you had a close rtionship with Changkwon since you were young, so I¡¯m sorry to have you go through this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, my lord. As I¡¯m in your good hands, I am feeling fine these days.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Everything will be wrapped up soon.¡±

    Having said something significant like that, Hangbok left the ce.

    ¡°See you next time.¡± Then he walked up to the gate, waving both hands.

    But he suddenly turned back as if he recalled something. ¡°By the way, do you happen to know Joon Huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, I do. I exchanged letters with him in the past.¡±

    In fact, Kanghyok was so busy that he couldn¡¯t see him after he arrived in Hanyang. He wanted to meet Joon if he could.

    ¡°I hear that Joon has been looking for you. I forgot to ry his message to you.¡±

    ¡°Does he want to see me urgently?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Keyhan Kim, the king¡¯s eunuch, made a misstep and fell. He seems to be in critical condition. Sorry, I¡¯m really absent-minded these days.¡±

    ¡°Where should I go to see him?¡±

    If the eunuch had fallen, he would have suffered external injury.

    ¡°Come with me. Joon must be at the Royal Medical Service right now.¡±

    ¡°Royal Medical Service? Got it. Let me bring my assistants.¡±

    ¡°Sure. By the way, Joon asked me to contact you long time ago. I wonder if something wrong happened to the eunuch.¡±

    Hangbok repented for his failure to inform Kanghyok in advance.

    Kanghyok could figure out how chaotic Joseon¡¯s government was now, given that such a smart official as Hangbok was so absorbed in the political strife.

    That suggested Joseon was far from prepared to deal with the uing Japanese invasion.

    ¡®How could Joseon politicians be locked in fierce factional fighting when the country¡¯s state was hanging by a thread?¡¯

    To his best knowledge, there were numerous prominent schrs and politicians affiliated with Tongin killed in connection with the Purge of Yorip Chung incident. All of them were killed for the simple reason that they were close to Yorip.

    Besides, premier Sushin Noh, vice premier Unsin Chung and other core figures of Tongin were also fired from their jobs for the same reason.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re ready for the surgery.¡±

    At Kanghyok¡¯s order Dolsok, Makbong, Yoni and Yoju gathered around him.

    As Yoni and Yoju were disguised as men, they looked natural.

    Even Hangbok, who had a discerning eye, couldn¡¯t find out their identity by their look.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    They passed by Konchondong on their way to the pce.

    After the Purge incident broke out, the markets on both sides of Konchondong were less crowded than before.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Royal Medical Service now.¡±

    Hangbok showed his ID card and a letter to the security guard who stopped him.

    The letter was stamped with premier Chul Chung¡¯s seal, which indicated that the person who held the letter could freelye and go out of the pce.

    Hangbok and Kanghyok tied their horses and went inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you got the letter with Lord Chung¡¯s seal.¡±

    ¡°I think so, my lord.¡±

    It was not the first time that Kanghyok had stepped into the pce.

    He went there several times to torture the imprisoned to exact their confessions.

    ¡®I feel strange this time as I came here to save the eunuch¡¯s life.¡¯

    At that time, the atmosphere of the pce was pretty tense.

    Though he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, he just got cold feet whenever he set foot on the pce.

    ¡°Royal Medical Service is located over there.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    The medical building was not big enough.

    Hangbok stopped a man walking around and said, ¡°Go and tell Doctor Joon Huh that Mr. Kanghyok Paek is here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    The man ran into the building like the wind.

    A little whileter, someone came running to Kanghyok.

    Though his face and official attire was spilled with blood here and there, Kanghyok could instantly recognize his face.

    ¡°Dr. Huh!¡±

    ¡°Wow, wee, Dr. Kanghyok!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while!¡±

    ¡°Let use in quickly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Kanghyok forgot that Joon was totally dedicated to treating patients.

    So, Kanghyok was taken to the medical office without exchanging even simple pleasantries with him.

    ¡°Come this way.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Taking off shoes, he hurriedly stepped into the room.

    He strongly smelled blood from inside the room.

    ¡°What the heck is this?¡±

    ¡°He is a eunuch serving the king, but he fell from the steps by missing his footing.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god...¡±

    His condition was very serious.

    He quickly took out a blood pressure device and stethoscope.

    ¡°Dolsok, check his blood pressure. Yoni, wipe his wound with water. Makbong, let the unnecessary staff out except for Dr. Huh.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    While Dolsok and Yoni were busy doing their jobs, Kanghyok put the stethoscope on his chest.

    The eunuch was bleeding from his lungs, which was very serious.

    Shik, shik.

    Kanghyok could hear the sound of airing out from the right lung.

    When he made a frown at that, Dolsok cried in an urgent voice, ¡°His blood pressure is 70 over 40, No, it¡¯s 60 now... It keeps falling, master!¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!